Терминатров Джон Коннорович
Sis-Con with Dimensional Chat Group Chapter 2000-2205end

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:


   webnovel.com
   Study Tour
   1 532-1 948 минут
   0x01 graphic
   Chapter 2000: Study Tour
   As the night continued Haru and Nina continued to talk, but as expected, Nina didn't know much about the Schneewalzer Lance, and what kind of effect that it would bring to its user.
   Haru also didn't feel that surprised since he just wanted to ask Nina about Schneewalzer Lance in the eyes of the Great Alchemist. The truth was, he wanted to create a similar weapon to Schneewalzer Lance, but unlike the current lance, it wouldn't bring a side effect to Himeragi. Even though he knew that Himeragi might be okay even if she held her lance, no one knew for sure, considering the current plot had changed, especially after he had stolen the power of the protagonist.
   Even if Himeragi was a bit annoying and a bit stupid, she was so cute and Haru wouldn't let her be hurt by her own weapon.
   With their discussion, the morning came, and everyone was quite surprised by Nina, who suddenly appeared, and looked at Haru with a doubt.
   Haru knew that he was perverted, but he wasn't perverted enough to lay his hands on such a small woman. "Let me introduce you. The Great Alchemist, Nina Adelard. She's also my teacher."
   Everyone was surprised when they heard that Nina was Haru's teacher.
   "Hello everyone," Nina said with a smile and looked at the girls, thinking that they were all Haru's harem, but she didn't think too much since it was quite common to see a powerful man to have more than one woman.
   Then everyone started to talk to each other and they became closer naturally.
   However, Haru could see that Nina was quite attracted to Kanon, and wondered whether Kanon was Nina's descendant, but he didn't think too much since he didn't have that much interest in that kind of thing.
   Then when everyone was talking about the training camp since it would be held tomorrow.
   Asagi and Rin might not go to training camp, but they told Himeragi and Kanon what they needed to watch for and when their conversation ended, Himeragi came to Haru and said, "Um... Senpai, can you accompany me somewhere?"
   "Somewhere?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   Suddenly Himeragi came to him and asked him to go somewhere, which made him wonder.
   "Um..." Himeragi nodded and felt a bit hesitant. "Is that okay?"
   "Well, I don't mind, but where are we going to go?" Haru asked.
   "I'll take you there," Himeragi said and didn't tell Haru clearly where they would go since the place where they would go was a secret and she didn't want anyone other than Haru to know about that place, even though everyone's relationship was quite close.
   Haru looked at Himeragi and thought that she might take him to the branch headquarters of the Lion King Organization, considering she couldn't bring her lance during her trip. "Then guide me. I'll take my motorcycle."
   Haru then told everyone that he was going out for a moment with Himeragi.
   Even though they were a bit curious, they nodded and told them to be careful.
   Haru grabbed his motorcycle, gave Himeragi a helmet, and said, "Let's go."
   "Ye - Yes!" Himeragi put on her helmet and nervously sat behind Haru on his motorcycle. She looked at his waist, then hugged it after a moment of hesitation. She leaned forward, resting all the weight of her body on his back, which somehow gave her a comfortable feeling, and at the same time, she loved to go out with him by motorcycle since this way, it gave her an excuse to hug him.
   "Senpai..." Himeragi was full of smiles.
   "What's wrong, Himeragi?"
   "No - Nothing!" Himeragi quickly said with a red face, but at the same time, she felt a bit depressed that Haru still called her by her family name.
   "Hold me tight," Haru said.
   Hearing Himeragi's response, Haru then left his house in the direction that was pointed by Himeragi.
   Haru knew the location of the branch office of the Lion King Organization since he had mostly controlled half of this island. As for the other half, it was controlled by Magna Ataraxia Research, but he didn't feel that surprised, considering this company had been on this island from the beginning and it hadn't been a year that his company was in this world.
   Haru had to admit that the Magna Ataraxia Research was an amazing company since it controlled some part of the island, but he knew their secret and he would keep them until the last moment. He still needed this company and a monopoly was a boring thing, he needed an opponent and he also needed this opponent to attract the hatred of everyone in this world.
   Still, his plan wouldn't be on the move until a few months later.
   Haru needed to be calm and prepared for the battle that was about to happen soon.
   While he was in the deep though, Haru didn't forget to talk with Himeragi and before long, they arrived at the location, but when he saw the place she wanted to go...
   "You want to go to the love hotel with me?" Haru asked weirdly.
   Himeragi blushed and quickly said, "I... I...." Well, the truth, she didn't hate the idea of going to the love hotel with Haru, but her real intention wasn't that!
   "That's not it!" Himeragi quickly said.
   "Then?" Haru looked at Himeragi with a teasing smile.
   Looking at this smile, Himeragi quickly realized and asked, "Senpai, you must realize where this is, right?"
   "You're going to bring me to the branch office of the Lion King Organization?" Haru asked.
   Himeragi had a feeling that Haru should know about this location, but she was still surprised. "Senpai, you know this place?"
   "Of course." Haru held Himeragi's hand and said, "Let's go."
   Himeragi let him hold her hand and walked forward, entering the love hotel area, but she didn't stop him since she knew that he could use magic. However, she was dumbfounded when they really went to the love hotel. "Se - Senpai, this isn't the place!" Her face was so red, but her feet didn't seem to stop and if he really brought her inside, she was thinking whether she should accept him or not.
   "Oh, right! I almost forgot," Haru said with a smile and changed his direction before he erased the barrier that covered the area, erasing the illusion, before all the love hotels in the surrounding disappeared, and being changed into a large traditional Japanese building. He then looked at Himeragi and said, "This is the place, right?"
   "Oh..." Himeragi wasn't sure why she felt depressed, but she nodded. She was about to introduce the branch office of the Lion King Organization, but she heard his whisper.
   "If you want, how about we do a study tour at one of the hotels there?" Haru whispered.
   Himeragi looked at Haru and as expected, she thought that her senior was dangerous and she needed to watch over him!
   Himeragi nodded and thought it wouldn't be a bad idea to do a study tour.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hopefully, you can enjoy it.
   Chapter 2001: Himeragi: My teacher is a thieving cat?
   As they entered the branch office of the Lion King Organization, they heard the sound of the bell, and a familiar voice greeted them.
   "Welcome. What brings you here today?"
   Haru looked at the girl in front of him and saw Sayaka was there, but he knew that this wasn't Sayaka. Rather it was a Shikigami in the shape of Sayaka. Still, he had to admit that Sayaka in the maid uniform was beautiful.
   "Cough! Cough!" Haru noticed Himeragi, who stared at him with scrutinized gaze, and said, "Sorry, I'd thought that it was a well-made shikigami."
   Himeragi didn't buy his words and asked, "Senpai, do you like maid uniforms that much?"
   "Oh-ho? This is my first time to know the fourth primogenitor to love the maid uniform. Yukina, how about you bring one set later when you go back?"
   Haru looked up and saw a black cat that joined their conversation, but he didn't say anything, or rather, he didn't have a good impression of this woman since she had told Himeragi to use the lance. However, at the same time, he also knew that without this woman, he wouldn't have met Himeragi.
   "Isn't it rude that you ask me to come here, yet you appear with just your familiar?" Haru asked. Unlike the original MC, he wasn't a normal high school student, and if it wasn't because of Himeragi, he didn't even think to come to this place, or rather, they should be the ones who came to him with respect.
   Unlike the joking tone of Himeragi's teacher, Haru's voice was cold.
   "Sen - Senpai..." Himeragi panicked when she saw Haru seemed to be angry, and she could also see that his relaxed presence also started to change into his Supreme Ruler's aura.
   "I'm sorry for my rudeness, the fourth primogenitor," the black cat said as she jumped down on the ground, bowing her head toward Haru.
   The shinigami with the shape of Sayaka also bowed her head toward Haru, showing her respect.
   "Endou Yukari. You're Himeragi's teacher, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Yukari was full of sweat at that moment, feeling everything was seen by Haru, and at the same time, she realized that Haru was stronger than she had thought, and as expected, his aura was different.
   Haru looked at Yukari, who appeared in the form of a black cat, and felt that it was boring since he had heard that Yukari was quite beautiful.
   The truth was, Haru didn't care much about the Lion King Organization. This organization might be the one who ordered Himeragi to observe him and hold the Schneewalzer Lance, but at the same time, he also knew that it was useless to rely on this organization since he knew that this organization couldn't do anything to save Himeragi so if she didn't ask him to come here, then he wouldn't even think to come.
   "Sen - Senpai, please don't be angry..." Himeragi begged since she didn't want to see her teacher and Haru fight each other.
   Haru smiled, hearing Himeragi's words, and patted her head. "I was joking. Do you think that I'm serious?"
   "Eh? Really?" Himeragi was surprised.
   "You should finish your matter first, then we can go on our study tour," Haru said.
   "Sen - Senpai!!!" Himeragi's face was so red, but she quickly nodded. As for when her duty would stop and she would leave Haru for a moment during the training camp, she didn't need to worry too much since she had talked with him beforehand and knew that he wouldn't cause trouble, and he also told her to enjoy her time.
   "Alright, we can talk later. You shouldn't make your teacher wait," Haru said.
   Himeragi only realized that her teacher was here, so she quickly bowed down toward Yukari, who was looking at both Haru and Himeragi helplessly, but Yukari couldn't do anything.
   Yukari was using her shinigami, and her real body was three hundred kilometers away at the High God Forest in Kansai. She thought that because of her relationship with her disciple, her relationship with Haru was naturally close, but she didn't expect that their relationship would be so distant, and when she teased him, he reprimanded her, which made her lose her momentum.
   Yukari had a lot of questions that she wanted to ask Haru, but if he got angry?
   There might be a lot of rumors about a lot of accidents that were caused by Haru, but he had never shown his face, and there was also no evidence that all of those accidents were caused by Haru, but one thing for sure, she knew that Haru was strong, especially when she felt his momentum before. Even though she was 300 kilometers away, she was full of sweat as if Haru could see her even though they were in two different places.
   Still, there was a rumor that Haru was the most handsome guy in this world, and Yukari had to admit that rumor was true at that moment.
   "It's been a long time, Teacher," Himeragi said as she bowed down slightly, showing her respect. "I, Himeragi Yukina, have arrived."
   "......" Yukari had a complicated expression, but she nodded. "The lance?"
   Himeragi took out her lance and showed it to Yukari. "It's here."
   The shinigami took the lance and brought it to Yukari.
   Haru didn't follow Himeragi to bow down, or rather, he was looking at the shop, looking around to see whether there was something interesting. Still, he didn't expect that the Lion King Organization would sell an antic and thought that he might ask them to buy him various relics or something in the future.
   Yukari glanced at Haru but then glanced at the lance as she nodded. "It appears Sekkarou has accepted you. However, you rely too much upon your sight. Looking ahead only to be swept away makes you only half an observer. I have the lance. As for now, you're freed from your duties as an observer to the fourth primogenitor." She then smiled and said, "You should live like a normal kid to replenish your energy now and then."
   "Yes." Himeragi nodded since she didn't feel worried about Haru and knew that Haru was waiting for her. She knew that she had a place in her heart, and at the same time, she wanted to know how their relationship would be without the status of an observer and the one who was observed.
   "You've finished, Himeragi?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, Senpai." Himeragi quickly stood up, walked toward Haru, and asked, "Is there something that you're interested in, Senpai?" She thought that if Haru was interested in some of the antics, she could ask for a discount since she was a member of the Lion King Organization.
   "I'm interested in the maid uniform," Haru whispered.
   "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi blushed once again and felt a bit annoyed since she knew that he was being teased again.
   "How about we go back?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Himeragi nodded with a smile since, besides the Lion King Organization, she had her home, and she naturally held Haru's hand, but...
   "The fourth primogenitor, can we talk for a moment?" Yukari suddenly asked when both Haru and Himeragi ignored her directly and were about to go home. She felt speechless when she was ignored, but she couldn't let Haru go back directly since there was something that she had to ask.
   "No." Haru rejected without hesitation.
   "Sen - Senpai..." Himeragi begged again since even though Yukari might be rude, Yukari was still her teacher anyway.
   Haru sighed as he patted Himeragi's head. "Well, I'll talk with her for a moment."
   Himeragi nodded with a smile, then looked at Yukari. "Then Teacher, what do you want to talk about with Senpai?"
   "Um, Yukina, can you let me talk with him alone?" Yukari asked softly.
   Yukari thought that Himeragi might agree directly, but she saw Himeragi was looking at her with a gaze as if she was going to steal Haru. 'What's with that gaze?!' Even though she had to admit that Haru was handsome, it didn't mean that she was going to steal him, alright?
   Though, Yukari might join the harem, probably in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hope you enjoy it.
   Chapter 2002: Mask
   Himeragi was a bit hesitant, but then she approached her teacher and whispered, "Teacher, you can't seduce him, alright?"
   "You don't need to worry. I won't steal your boyfriend," Yukari said with a snort and wanted to smack the head of this stupid girl!
   "Senpai, I'm waiting outside, alright? If you need my help, just tell me," Himeragi said.
   "Sure, thank you, Himeragi," Haru said with a smile.
   Himeragi nodded and sighed in relief, but she was still worried before she walked away, wondering what Haru and Yukari were going to say to each other.
   As for Yukari, she was even helpless when she heard Himeragi's words.
   When Himeragi left, there was only Haru, Yukari, and the shinigami in the shape of Sayaka was inside, but neither of them talked.
   Haru didn't intend to talk and looked bored, waiting for Yukari to say something. He could see that Yukari was a beauty, but what of it? He had seen a lot of beauty, and even though Yukari was beautiful, the one in front of him was a cat. This woman had simply looked down on him, so why should he be polite toward her?
   Himeragi might be precious to him, but for the Lion King Organization, she was just another soldier, and Haru thought that it was better to cut her relationship with this organization from now on.
   Yukari was quite nervous in front of Haru, but she had dealt with various people so she calmed down quickly, bowing her head again and said, "Once again, I apologize for my rudeness toward you, fourth primogenitor." She thought that Haru would give her a face by waving his hand, telling her that it was alright, but...
   "Is that all?" Haru asked. "If that's all you want to say, then I'll go now." He didn't have the patience to talk in a slow manner and wanted this woman to get straight to the point since he still had an appointment to go on a study tour with Himeragi after this.
   "Wait a moment!" Yukari said quickly, and she was so helpless at that moment. There were many questions on her mind, but she knew that she couldn't ask Haru, so, in the end, she could only say this. "Fourth primogenitor, please take care of Yukina for me. She's a bit of a scatterbrain, but she's a good girl, and I treat her as my daughter."
   Yukari bowed her head, waiting for Haru's response, but she heard a chuckle from him, which made her dumbfounded.
   Haru chuckled and then shook his head. "What a hypocrite."
   Yukari was in a daze and couldn't believe what she had heard when she heard Haru's words. She couldn't control her emotion and got angry at Haru, whatever the consequence was, "What do you mean by that! I have treated her preciously, and I won't let you hurt her!"
   Haru was about to go out but stopped, looking at Yukari in a mocking manner, and said, "Precious? This is my first time seeing someone as shameless as you."
   "What do you mean?" Yukari frowned, and her impression of Haru was so bad at this moment since even though Haru was handsome, his personality was shit.
   "Do you need me to tell you everything? Are all the members of the Lion King Organization idiots? It might be because you're her teacher that Himeragi is a bit of a scatterbrain," Haru said mockingly.
   "What did you say?!" Yukari, who was 300 kilometers away from the Itogami island, was so angry at this moment.
   "The moment you sent her to me, the moment you told her to wield that lance, you lost all of your right to worry about her. In your mind, she's nothing more than a dispensable tool to achieve the goal of your organization, so don't you show that fucking disgusting hypocrite face in front of me!" Haru roared.
   "With that bean-size of the brain, you might not understand my words." Haru stared at Yukari, who had lost her momentum, and said, "Touka. Do you remember this name? Or are there too many people who die in your organization that don't remember their names?" He could see that Yukari opened her eyes wide, but he didn't give her a chance to talk. "She was the previous wielder of the Schneewalzer. Then how is her situation now? Died. She lost her mind because it was eroded by the divine spirit, losing her individuality permanently."
   "But Yukina is different!" Yukari said, trying to refute Haru, but her face was so ugly, thinking that she was really a hypocrite at this moment.
   "Oh? Do you mean her compatibility with Schneewalzer? How can you be so sure? Even if her compatibility is good, do you mean that she's going to be okay? Can you be so sure? Or is there any record that someone can wield that weapon safely?"
   "That..." Yukari couldn't say anything to refute since there was no record that someone could use the Schneewalzer safely, and all the previous wielders of that lance had died.
   "I'm sure that you don't tell Himeragi about this, and even if you tell her, with that girl's personality, she, without hesitation, will use that lance even if it costs her life..." Haru sighed tiredly. "What a stupid girl."
   Yukari wanted to say something, but she couldn't.
   "What's even more stupid, she didn't realize that she was being used. You told her that she would become my observer, but the truth was, you had sent her so she could bear my child. The child of a Sword Shaman with 100% compatibility with the Schneewalzer and the fourth primogenitor, I'm sure that he/she will be so strong. You and your organization can wait for her to get pregnant with my child, then when that child is born, he/she can become your tool again to fight Cain, who might destroy the world," Haru said with a smile, but his smile was so cold at this moment. "The problem is, you use innocent children who don't know anything, putting your hope on these children to fight against Cain! More importantly, do you think that my children are your TOOL!!!"
   Haru roared, destroying everything inside this room. His pressure was so huge that it caused everything to tremble since he was so angry at the Lion King Organization!
   Only Yukari bore this pressure, and shikigami with the shape of Sayaka didn't feel anything.
   "I..." Yukari wanted to say that everything was done to protect the world, but if she said those words, she would feel that her face was burning in shame, thinking of shameless and hypocrite she was.
   "You know, I feel Aya Tokoyogi, the cruel criminal who didn't hesitate to hurt her family so she could escape the prison, is several times better than you all. You put an angel face when in truth, what you're doing is cruel for them. You push them to the cliff, telling them that it is for their good. The Liong King Organization, what a good organization, really." Haru didn't really want to talk with Yukari again, so he stood up and walked away. "It's better if you don't contact me again, or else I'll destroy your organization."
   Looking at Haru, who was about to walk away, Yukari ignored the destroyed room and quickly asked, "Wait, what about Yukina? Is she okay?" She knew from Haru's words that Himeragi's body might not be okay, especially after Himeragi wielded Schneewalzer.
   Haru looked at Yukari in disgust and asked, "Do you have a right to ask that?" He didn't have the patience to stay here any longer and walked out.
   Yukari looked at Haru, who had left, and his words kept ringing into her ears. 'Do you have a right to ask that?' Her eyes dimmed, and tears rolled from her eyes.
   "Oh, right, if you need someone to pay for all of those destroyed things, you can go to the headquarters of the Black Clover group." Then Haru closed the door and decided not to come here in the future.
   "Senpai, what were you talking about with the Teacher?"
   When Haru walked out, Himeragi quickly asked curiously, wondering whether Haru had seduced her teacher.
   Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment and hugged her.
   "Huh? Sen - Senpai...?" Himeragi's face was blushing, and she was so shy, but she also felt happy.
   "When you're done with your training camp, do you want to go out with me?" Haru asked.
   "Eh?" Himeragi was surprised.
   "The two of us. Let's have a date, Yukina," Haru said with a smile.
   Himeragi stared at Haru in a daze, and all the worries on her heart disappeared. She was so happy at that moment, and she couldn't help but hug him so tightly. "Yes, Senpai!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hope you enjoy it.
   Chapter 2003: Finally
   As Kanon, Nagisa, and Himeragi went to the training camp, Haru sent them on his own, and watched the three of them enter the ferry with a sigh since he knew that he was going to miss them. He looked at Himeragi and saw how happy he was and he also couldn't wait for her to return since he was going to bring her on a date.
   As for the matter of the Lion King Organization, Haru decided to put that matter aside and ignored this organization. He knew that as an organization that had a duty to protect the country, it was normal to have a cold attitude toward its members, or rather, they didn't mind discarding their members so they could protect their country or the world.
   Haru also understood the logic. Unfortunately, they put that attitude toward the person that he cared about. He knew that he was selfish since he only cared about Himeragi and Sayaka, and didn't care much about the rest, but what about it? He just wanted to protect his women, that's all.
   As for protecting the world, let's leave that to someone who was interested.
   Still, if this world became his turf, then Haru would protect it without hesitation, but if it wasn't his, then well, he was going to conquer it. He had come to this world, he had seen various things in this world, so he was going to conquer it. Somehow, it reminded him of someone's quote, but let's leave that to later since there was something that he needed to do.
   When Nagisa, Kanon, and Himeragi had started their training camp, Haru went to the legendary prison, and this time, he was going to save Natsuki. He was going to let her leave the prison so there was no need for her to stay in that prison forever.
   Haru took a deep breath, then used his illusion magic, and barrier so no one would bother him. After everything was covered, then without hesitation, he used his magic to enhance the legendary prison and erased the limitation of the legendary prison.
   The process was quite long, but Haru was quite patient and when it ended, the door of the legendary prison was opened, and he could see someone was there, running so fast toward him. He could only watch this woman with a smile then received her with a hug.
   "I'm back," Natsuki said as she hugged him with a smile.
   "Welcome back," Haru said with a smile, looking at Natsuki, whose body had turned into an adult. "You're not going to give me a reward?"
   "Oh? What kind of reward do you want?" Natsuki asked with a smile.
   Haru didn't say much and showed off his playful eyebrows.
   Natsuki rolled her eyes and kissed his lips gently before she parted her lips with a shy expression on her expression. "Is that enough?"
   "Not enough," Haru said and kissed her lips, feeling the warmth and softness on her lips, sucking her tongue greedily since he had been waiting for this moment.
   Natsuki also kissed him greedily, and even though she had lost her breath, she sucked the oxygen inside his mouth so she could stay like this for a long time.
   They might not have had enough, but they parted their lips as they stared at each other.
   "Let's have a celebration," Haru said with a smile.
   "Um..." Natsuki nodded shyly.
   Haru hugged Natsuki's waist, then teleported directly to her celebration party.
   Watching the scenery of the Itogami island, while sipping her wine, Natsuki could feel the night wind from the sea, and this scene was beautiful, but what made her happy was because she had someone to share this scene with her. Looking at Haru, who was grilling the steak, she couldn't help but smile, and at the same time, she realized that this guy was too rich, right?
   Looking at the yacht which was bigger than Vatler's yacht, Natsuki had to admit that Haru was a bit childish since he didn't want to lose, but she couldn't help but think that side of him was cute.
   Haru brought two plates of steak to the table and also some bowls of salad.
   Even though it might seem to be a fine dining, both Haru and Natsuki ate whatever they liked and on the way whatever they liked.
   On this yacht, there were only two of them and besides them, this yacht was controlled by GT Robot and artificial intelligence that was made by Haru.
   After they ate, they sat on the bed while watching the night sky, but then Natsuki sat between his legs, as she leaned back on his chest. She looked up at him with a smile and asked, "You have promised to make me a song, right? How about you sing that song now?"
   Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and said, "Well, I have prepared a song for you." He then took out his guitar from the space storage and thought of a suitable song that he should sing at this moment.
   "By the way, when did you learn to play music?" Natsuki asked since she didn't remember that Haru had learned to play music.
   Haru had never shown his musical ability, after all, so it was normal for Natsuki to be surprised when she saw his confidence. "I practiced after you'd asked me to make you a song."
   "Oh? Why didn't I know that?" Natsuki asked curiously.
   "I don't want to look lame in front of you, alright? I practice it secretly," Haru was bullshitting.
   Natsuki smiled and couldn't help but kiss Haru's cheek. "Then I can't wait to hear your song."
   Haru also smiled and said, "The title of this song is "Stand by Me, Stand by you." He then started to play his guitar and sang.
   <BGM: Dai Hirai - Stand by Me, Stand by you>
   "I thought I'd wait until I saw your face sleeping face until I fell asleep but then I found myself falling asleep in your arms."
   Natsuki was stunned when she saw Haru really sing, and she also had to admit that his song was so good.
   "This is 1 in 7.5 billion of you and 1 of me meeting falling in love. We kiss like an everyday thing. It's a common thing.
   "One is just a bad boy and the other one is a tomboy princess.
   "The boy says "I was born to meet you."
   Natsuki couldn't help but chuckle when she heard the lyrics of the song since it somehow perfectly described their relationship, though, she wasn't a tomboy, alright? She was a legitimate girl and she was so girly, and she thought that she should complain to him when the song ended.
   Haru sang and Natsuki listened.
   As the song ended, Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "How is it?"
   "Well, so-so," Natsuki said while looking away, trying to hide her embarrassment since she had to admit that this song was so special.
   "What? Do you want me to reward you again?" Natsuki asked.
   "Oh? What kind of reward is there this time?" Haru asked.
   "Well..." Natsuki looked at Haru and asked, "What kind of reward, do you want?"
   They were silent, staring at each other before moving their lips closer, holding each other's hands, before he pushed her to the bed to receive his reward.
   "You haven't said those words."
   Natsuki rolled her eyes, then stared at him, and said with a blush, "I love you, Haru."
   Haru smiled and said, "I love you, Natsuki."
   They had dreamed this for a long time and now, they let go of their everything so they could become one.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hope you enjoy it.
   Chapter 2004: Himeragi Yukina
   As Himeragi, Nagisa, and Kanon returned from the training camp peacefully, Himeragi didn't hesitate and asked Haru to go on a date with him directly.
   "You're not tired?" Haru asked inexplicably.
   "It's okay, Senpai. Where are we going to go?" Himeragi had been thinking about where they were going to go during their training trip, so when she came back, she couldn't help but ask him directly.
   "Um, Onii-san..." Kanon knew that Haru and Himeragi were going to go out together, which made her a bit jealous.
   Haru could see that his girls also wanted the same, so he said, "You don't need to worry. I'll bring you on a special trip one by one." The reason why he brought Himeragi was that he wanted to lighten the presence of the Lion King Organization on her heart since she would become his, and he didn't want this organization to cause trouble for her or him in the future, and if she was told to choose between him or the organization, she would choose him without hesitation.
   Hearing his promise, everyone also felt relief and also asked him where they could go.
   Haru told them that they could go whenever they wanted since he could do teleportation.
   "So, where are we going to go, Senpai?" Himeragi asked in anticipation.
   Haru looked at Himeragi and asked, "Do you want to go overseas or domestically?"
   "Domestically!" Himeragi said without hesitation.
   "Not overseas?" Haru asked.
   "Well..." Himeragi might be lying if she didn't have the interest to go on a trip overseas, but she didn't know much about overseas and thought that it was better to go on a trip domestically.
   "Then where do you want to go?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Then let's go now. You should change your clothes into warmer ones and not wear your uniform." He had to admit that Himeragi was cute, but even so, he wished her to wear something other than a uniform.
   "Eh? Warmer clothes?" Himeragi was a bit stunned but then remembered that Hokkaido wasn't a tropical place. "Then I'll prepare quickly!" She quickly went to her room to change her clothes.
   Looking at Himeragi's back, Haru was wondering whether this girl remembered about the Schneewalzer Lance or not, but if she didn't remember it, then it was all good since his position was more important than the Schneewalzer Lance inside her heart.
   According to Japanese law, girls in 16 could get married, so in one year, Himeragi could marry him.
   Haru was wondering why he thought such a random thing, but it might be because he saw Himeragi's dumbfounded expression when they appeared on Sapporo in a second.
   Even though Himeragi knew that Haru had a teleportation ability, it was rare for him to show this ability, and mostly, he would either use a vehicle or fly to reach his destination, which was why when they suddenly appeared on Sapporo in just a blink of an eye, she was slightly at a loss, but at the same time, she only remembered that she didn't bring her Schneewalzer Lance which made her even at a loss.
   "How about we have lunch first, Yukina?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, Senpai!" Hearing Haru's words, Himeragi's worry became redundant since she knew as long as she stayed with him, he wouldn't do anything bad, right?
   Hokkaido is famous for its seafood.
   Haru decided to have both red king crap and Hanasaki crab for their lunch. He also thought to bring some of them back for a souvenir later.
   Himeragi didn't say much since she knew that Haru was good at choosing a food, or rather all the foods that he chose were so good. She also learned cooking from him, which made the food that she looked even better, so looking at the huge crab that was even bigger than her head, she was like a child, asking him what was so special about those crabs.
   Haru looked at Himeragi and couldn't help but sigh when he thought that all the days on the Lion King Organization were used to train to become a Sword Shaman, but what could he say? He knew that he couldn't change Himeragi's past, but he could change her future, making her happy from now on.
   After choosing the crabs, Haru and Himeragi sat down next to each other, talking to each other about various things such as the boiled crabs that released a huge amount of steam and her training camp.
   "Oh?" Haru was surprised and asked, "The training camp wasn't so fun for you?"
   "I couldn't help but worry about you all the time, Senpai..." Even though Himeragi had to admit that her training camp was a new experience for her, she couldn't help but think about Haru all the time, wondering what he was doing and anticipating their trip, which was why she couldn't fully enjoy her training camp. However, she couldn't tell that since she was embarrassed!
   Looking at her blushing face, Haru smiled and said, "Then on this trip, I won't let you go home until you have fun."
   "Yes, Senpai!" Affected by his smile, Himeragi also showed a cute smile at this moment.
   When the crabs were ready, they ate the crabs together while teasing each other, taking a photo together, and bought some of the crabs for everyone back at home.
   After their lunch, they went to visit various sightseeing spots in Sapporo.
   Haru was wondering where Himeragi wanted to go, but he didn't expect that this girl wanted to visit a shrine. "Why do you want to go to the shrine?"
   "It has been a while since I last visited a shrine." Himeragi looked at Haru and said, "There isn't a shrine on the Itogami island, right?"
   "Now that you mention it."
   After all, even though Itogami island might be part of Japan, most people believed in different religions, and there might be a shrine, but it was quite small.
   Haru didn't mind, so after hearing Himeragi's request, he brought her to the Hokkaido Jingu Shrine, which is the famous shrine in Sapporo.
   "Next time, let's come here in April with everyone. I'm sure the scene where all the cherry blossoms will be so beautiful," Haru said.
   "Yes!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation. The autumn in Hokkaido Jingu Shrine might not be bad, but the spring would be even more beautiful, she thought. While looking at the scenery, she saw someone who had gotten married at the shrine. "Senpai, someone has gotten married there."
   "Isn't that a normal thing?" Haru looked at Himeragi with a strange expression since wasn't it normal for someone to get married at the shrine or church?
   "Um." Himeragi nodded without hesitation since she was a bit curious.
   Then both of them walked nearby to see the marriage ceremony, and Himeragi could see how happy the woman was, which made her feel a bit jealous. She then glanced at Haru, who was watching this scene together and wondering whether she could be with him in the future. After all, she was a member of the Lion King Organization, and she followed their orders. If she was gone, then what would happen to him? Was he okay? Or was he going to forget about her? Her head was filled with various thoughts until her hand was held by Haru gently.
   Himeragi was surprised then looked at Haru. "Senpai?"
   "Do you want to visit other places?" Haru asked since he felt that it was dangerous to stay at the marriage ceremony since he didn't want the bride to run away so she could be with him. He knew that his charm was dangerous, and he didn't want to destroy someone's marriage after all.
   "Yes." Himeragi nodded and held his hand tightly. He didn't want to lose this warmth.
   Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment and didn't say anything before they continued their trip around Sapporo, visiting various places and buying various souvenirs.
   As the night approached, they went to Mt. Moiwa by a ropeway to see the famous Sapporo night view.
   "It's so beautiful..." On the top of Mt. Moiwa, Himeragi couldn't take her eyes, watching the scenery of Sapporo at night.
   "I have heard that this is one of the three most beautiful night views in Japan."
   "Really?" Himeragi's beautiful eyes blinked, looking at Haru curiously.
   "Yes, it is so beautiful that people often call it "Carpet of Light.""
   Himeragi looked at the scenery again and nodded. "I can see why a lot of people call that." She looked at Haru again and wanted to hold his hand again.
   "Still, it's a bit cold here." Haru pretended that it was quite cold.
   "Well, that's true." Himeragi nodded and also felt a bit cold when Haru mentioned the temperature.
   "So let's do this. I think it can make us warmer." Haru then hugged Himeragi from behind gently and asked, "I think it feels warmer now."
   "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi's face flushed since she was hugged so suddenly.
   "No - No..." Himeragi murmured in a low voice and had to admit that Haru was quite unfair, so, in the end, she tried to search for the most comfortable position as she leaned on his chest. It was just hugging, but she felt so happy, and at the same time, she hoped the time would stop.
   "It's so beautiful..." Himeragi said once again.
   "It's beautiful, but it isn't as beautiful as you, Yukina," Haru said softly.
   Himeragi blushed and hit Haru's chest lightly.
   "What are you getting embarrassed for?"
   Himeragi pouted, but then she couldn't help but recall the thought that she had before, which made her couldn't help but ask, "Senpai, can I ask you something?"
   "If I were to go away, what would you do?"
   Himeragi wanted to stay with him forever, but was it possible? Filled with anxiety, she stared into his eyes, waiting for his answer.
   Haru looked at Himeragi and asked, "Do you want to go away from me?"
   "No!!" Himeragi said without hesitation since she didn't want to go away from him, and she wanted to be with him forever.
   "Then there's no need to think about that kind of thing." Haru hugged Himeragi tighter and said, "From now on, stay by my side. If you get lost, then I'll guide you. If I get lost, then you'll remind me. Isn't that your job as my observer?"
   Himeragi's eyes were red, and she hugged him tightly. "Senpai..." Hearing his words, she felt that all her worries had disappeared, and all she just wanted right now was just to stay like this, but there was something that she needed to ask. "Senpai."
   "If the Lion King Organization calls me back, what'll you do?" Himeragi asked.
   "Do you want to go back?" Haru asked.
   "I..." If it was before then, Himeragi would nod without hesitation. After all, the Lion King Organization was the one who had picked her up and also took care of her. Even though she knew that she would become a Sword Shaman and fight against various things for this organization and country, she felt that it was normal, considering she owned a lot of things to this organization, but right now, she just wanted to be selfish.
   Himeragi didn't want to become the Sword Shaman and didn't want to go back to the organization. She just wanted to be with him, stay with him, and build a family with him. "I don't want to go, Senpai. I want to stay with you."
   "Then stay. I won't let anyone take you away," Haru said.
   "Um." Himeragi nodded with a smile, but she couldn't help but look at his lips. She was wondering how it felt to kiss someone, but she felt a bit embarrassed, so she quickly turned and lowered her head slightly so Haru wouldn't see her blush.
   "Do you want another memory?"
   "What memory?" Himeragi looked at Haru curiously.
   "I think you have a good idea of what kind of memory I'd talked about," Haru said with a smile.
   "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi blushed.
   "Yukina-chan is a pervert."
   "Well, our relationship might change from the observer and the one that is observed to something else. Is that alright with you?"
   Himeragi looked at Haru shyly and nodded. "Um."
   "No, I understand that Senpai is a lewd guy after all."
   "It's too late to realize that, right?"
   There was no need to say anything, and they closed their distance to have their first kiss.
   Hugging his neck tightly, Himeragi knew that at that moment, she was going to become his observer forever.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hope you enjoy it.
   Chapter 2005: Papa?
   As the matter of Himeragi was solved, the school continued as usual, and the Lion King Organization didn't cause trouble, or rather, even if Himeragi didn't come to the branch office of the Lion King Organization, they sent her the Schneewalzer Lance to her, which made Haru frown, wondering what this organization wanted to do since he knew that with the power of this lance, it was possible to kill even a primogenitor.
   Looking at Himeragi, who checked her lance, Haru couldn't help but sigh inwardly since he knew that even if he forbid her to wield that lance, he knew that she was going to wield it since she was really that stubborn.
   By using his "Elemental Sight," Haru could see holy energy was mixed inside Himeragi's body, but he knew that it wouldn't corrode her. He wanted to keep it a secret, but he knew that he needed to tell this matter to her.
   At school, Haru, Rin, and Asagi were talking to each other, and they were talking about going on a trip since Rin and Asagi also wanted to go on the trip by themselves too.
   "Where do you want to go?" Haru asked helplessly.
   "I want to go to Italy, is that alright?" Asagi asked.
   "It's okay." Haru nodded and asked, "Why do you want to go there?"
   "I have to eat authentic pizza," Asagi said. She was a foodie, and she often brought Haru to eat at various places on the Itogami island, and even around the world from Japan, China, the US, etc., etc., and this time, she wanted to go to Italy.
   Asagi had to admit that her boyfriend's teleportation ability was so good that it only took a moment for them to go anywhere.
   "..." Haru was lost for words, and then he looked at Rin. "How about you, Rin?"
   "I think I want to go to the Maldives," Rin said.
   "Maldives? Why do you want to go to the tropical island? Isn't it enough with the Itogami island?" Asagi was confused.
   "Isn't that okay? He can teleport anywhere, after all. If it isn't good, then we can go back directly," Rin said naturally.
   "Well, that's true..." Asagi nodded.
   "Still, I can't bring you to those places now," Haru said.
   Rin and Asagi were surprised.
   "One of my projects is going to be finished soon." Haru didn't have a hobby of keeping cash, and he used most of his money on an investment one of his investment projects was about to finish.
   "Oh!" Asagi's eyes brightened and asked, "Is it the Blue Elysium?"
   "Can we play there, Haru? Please!" Asagi asked without hesitation.
   Rin also wanted to go and looked at Haru expectantly.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "We can go play there later."
   Rin and Asagi cheered at the same time and couldn't wait to go on their trip!
   They talked to each other and ignored the complicated gaze of both Kojou and Yaze, who felt that their childhood friend had distanced herself from them, which made them sigh.
   During the break, everyone gathered in the clubroom that was made by Haru. He wanted to have a private room after all, so he made a club. As for what kind of club it was, it didn't really matter since he just wanted a private room, and with money, it was possible, especially when he had bought the academy itself.
   Everyone gathered, and they talked about the future plan questionnaire.
   Nagisa, Kanon, and Himeragi were in their last year of middle school, so it was normal for them to receive a future plan questionnaire.
   "So, what are you going to write?" Rin asked.
   "Hmm...." Nagisa frowned and said, "I'm not sure, but I'll write that I'll continue to a high school." She didn't have an idea what she wanted to do in the future right now, but she knew that she would continue her high school.
   "How about the two of you, Kanon? Yukina?" Asagi asked.
   "I - I'll follow Senpai as his observer!" Himeragi said shyly.
   Asagi was wondering what kind of job that was, but she didn't care much and asked the other girl, "How about you, Kanon?"
   Kanon blushed and glanced secretly at Haru. "I - I want to become O - Onii-san's bride."
   Haru was also stunned, but he had to admit that Kanon was so cute at that moment. "Don't worry, when you graduate, we can get married later."
   "O - Onii-san!" Kanon couldn't believe what she had heard, and she was so happy at that moment.
   The lunch was so merrier, but Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment and said, "Yukina. Can we talk for a moment?"
   "Hmm? What's wrong, Senpai?" Himeragi, who was listening to everyone's plan to go on a trip to the Elysium, looked at Haru with a curious expression.
   "Let's talk for a moment," Haru said and brought her somewhere since it was a bit hard to talk about this matter with everyone.
   Himeragi nodded then followed Haru to talk somewhere, but as she followed him, she felt a bit giddy, and her heart was beating so fast, thinking that he wanted to kiss her since he brought her behind the gym.
   After their trip from Sapporo, they often kissed each other when no one saw them, and she had to admit that she really loved the feeling of kissing each other. However, after Haru stopped, she was a bit confused since usually, he would pull him to have a kiss, but this time, he was unexpectedly quite serious.
   "Can you not use that lance?" Haru asked.
   "Eh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded and asked, "Senpai, do you mean that I shouldn't use Schneewalzer Lance?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   "Why?" Himeragi was confused.
   Himeragi was in shock, and she felt so complicated.
   "But don't worry, I won't let that happen," Haru said as he held Himeragi's hand.
   Feeling the warmth on his palm, Himeragi started to calm down and nodded. "Thank you, Senpai." As expected, when she was with him, she felt that she would be alright no matter what. "Can you tell me what's going on, Senpai?"
   Haru nodded and told Himeragi about the incident of the previous wielder of the Schneewalzer Lance.
   Himeragi felt complicated, especially toward the Lion King Organization, who treated her like this. Looking at her lance that was kept on the guitar case, she asked, "Senpai, is there a way that I can use this lance safely?"
   "Do you still want to use that lance?" Haru asked in surprise.
   "Um." Himeragi nodded and said, "I know that this lance might bring me misfortune, but at the same time, because of this lance, I have also met you." Her face was shy, but she didn't look away from him.
   "That's true." Haru also felt that it was too cheap to return the lance to the Lion King Organization, especially when it was quite a strong weapon too. "I'll think of a way." He patted Himeragi and couldn't help but think that he really pampered this girl.
   "Thank you, Senpai!" Himeragi smiled happily as she hugged him.
   "Still, I need a reward," Haru said with a smile.
   "Eh?" Himeragi blushed, and she pouted. "Senpai is a pervert!"
   "You don't want to give me a reward?"
   "It can't be helped." Himeragi sighed, then she looked at him with a blush and said, "Only this time, alright?"
   "Yes, yes." Haru thought that he could ask for Himeragi's kiss later.
   They were about to kiss each other, but suddenly he felt strange energy appear beside him and a blue light formed, and a figure appeared there.
   Haru, who was about to kiss Himeragi, was a bit dumbfounded but quickly formed a barrier around them to protect Himeragi.
   Himeragi seemed to be oblivious about what was happening since she closed her eyes, waiting for his kiss.
   However, Haru was dumbfounded when he saw the figure that appeared from that blue light since this figure was a naked girl, but more than that, her face resembled someone!
   The figure that came from the blue light was also dumbfounded when she saw Haru and Himeragi were about to kiss each other.
   Haru stared at this girl with a weird expression since this girl was naked.
   "Senpai?" Himeragi, who was waiting for her kiss, was confused when the kiss that she had been waiting for didn't come.
   As for the girl, she was dumbfounded for a moment before she was excited and jumped into him.
   Haru was dumbfounded, and Himeragi, who opened her eyes, was also dumbfounded.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hope you enjoy it.
   Chapter 2006: I'm your daughter
   As the girl's breast pressed into his face, strangely enough, Haru didn't get hard, which made him feel strange for some reason. He then observed this girl and saw that this girl's face resembled Himeragi, but with silver hair color and a bigger bust, which made him dumbfounded.
   The girl happily hugged Haru, ignoring her naked body, but Himeragi, who saw this scene, couldn't help but become stunned and annoyed!
   "Get away from Senpai!" Himeragi quickly roared and took her lance out of the guitar case.
   Hearing Himeragi's voice, the girl also quickly reacted and jumped back since she felt that Himeragi was about to attack her.
   Himeragi looked at the naked girl, and her face was covered in blush. "Why are you all naked! Cover your body, you pervert!"
   The girl stared at Himeragi for a moment and looked at Haru again. She saw that they were at the deserted place alone and thought about what they were about to do, her face was covered in blush, and she pointed her finger at both of them. "You....! You....! Are you going to have a kiss at school?!"
   "Wh - What?" When Himeragi was asked, her face was covered in blush, but she quickly realized that it didn't really matter if someone knew that she and Haru were about to kiss each other, and more importantly, she needed to know who this girl was. "Enough! Who are you!? Are you an enemy!?"
   The girl was a bit panicked when she saw Himeragi get angry, but she also understood why Himeragi got angry. "Wait a second! For the record, I have my own reason! I know that you were angry that I'd disturbed you when you were about to kiss each other, so just listen to ---"
   Himeragi was about to get angry, but she was suddenly hugged by Haru. "Eh?" Her chin was lifted, and she was kissed so suddenly.
   Himeragi and the girl were dumbfounded.
   Haru didn't kiss Himeragi for too long, only for a moment, so it would stop her from getting angry. He then grabbed her lance and kept hugging Himeragi, so this girl wouldn't do anything weird. He kept her lance on his space storage, then gave clothes to this girl. "Wear this."
   "Ah, thank you," the girl said shyly when she saw both Haru and Himeragi kissing each other. "You two have never changed...." She murmured in a low voice, feeling a bit embarrassed and quite awkward at this moment.
   Haru looked at this girl who started to wear the clothes that he had given.
   Himeragi also looked at this girl and calmed down, but then she realized that Haru had been staring at this girl, which made her react quickly. "Senpai, don't look!" She quickly covered his eyes with her hands.
   Haru didn't say much and didn't fight Himeragi, but he felt strange that he didn't get hard even though he saw the girl's naked body. 'Why?' However, when he got close to Himeragi, he could get hard, which made him feel relief that there was nothing wrong with his body.
   Haru thought about the identity of the girl in front of him, and when she called him "Papa," even though it felt strange, he had a feeling who this girl was.
   Himeragi saw the girl had worn the clothes and also let go of her hands, but even so, she stayed near Haru, watching the girl in front of her with a wary expression. She was wondering who this girl was and wondering whether this girl tried to seduce Haru.
   "So, can I ask who you are?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's question, the girl looked at Haru and Himeragi nervously and said, "I'll tell both of you, but don't be surprised, alright?"
   "Who are you?" Himeragi frowned.
   "My name is Kasugano Reina." Reina took a deep breath, staring at both of them, and said, "I'm your daughter."
   "Oh!" Reina looked at the school excitedly, looking at the scenery in her surroundings, and said, "This was how 20 years ago!"
   "Hey, don't run around! You need to keep your identity a secret!" Himeragi quickly reminded this girl and felt quite complex when she heard that the girl in front of her was her future daughter with Haru. It made her feel strange, and at the same time, she was happy since she knew that in the future, she would be together with Haru.
   "Yukina, just let her. It's not like she'll do anything weird," Haru said calmly.
   "Yes! I'm a good girl after all!" Reina then hugged Haru's arm intimately and looked at his face. "Still, your face is so young, Papa."
   Hearing Reina's words, Himeragi became curious and asked, "How is Senpai's face in the future?"
   "Well, Papa usually keeps his beard." Reina tried to show a beard on her face.
   "Beard?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded then looked at Haru, wondering how handsome he was with a beard.
   "Haru, where have you been?!"
   "Did you flirt with Yukina all the time?"
   "By the way, who is the girl next to you?"
   Reina turned her head and was dumbfounded when she saw Asagi, Rin, Kanon, Nagisa, and even Natsuki gathered together. "Huh? Doc, Rin-nee, Nagisa-nee, Kanon-nee, Natsuki-chan!"
   Asagi, Rin, Kanon, Nagisa, and Natsuki looked at Reina, and somehow they were wondering why this girl was a bit familiar, especially with that silver hair.
   "Yukina-chan, did you dye your hair? And why did you call me Nagisa-nee?" Nagisa asked with some confusion.
   Natsuki thought that something weird must be happening, so she directly said, "Haru, bring that girl with me. We need to talk."
   After Natsuki brought Haru and Reina to her room, one by one, Himeragi, Asagi, Rin, and even Kanon also followed after they got away from Nagisa. After all, they had a feeling that Reina's existence was quite mysterious.
   "So, who are you?" Natsuki asked with a strict expression. Her body had recovered, but even so, she kept her loli form since it was convincing, and she also didn't want someone to know that she could walk out of the legendary prison. She wanted to keep it a secret since a problem might appear if someone knew that she could walk out from the legendary prison.
   "Um..." Reina was a bit nervous when she was stared at by everyone.
   "Should I introduce you?" Haru asked.
   "No, let me do it, Papa," Reina said with a smile since she knew that everything was alright with Haru beside her.
   "I'm Kasugano Reina and I'm his daughter," Reina said.
   Everyone was dumbfounded, and they weren't sure how to react.
   Himeragi didn't say anything since she also understood that their reaction was quite normal.
   "Can you tell me why you're here?" Haru knew that his daughter came from the future, and he was wondering why this girl suddenly appeared in this timeline.
   When Reina wanted to say something, suddenly there was an earthquake on the Itogami island, and everyone became dumbfounded since there was no precedent earthquake on the Itogami island, or rather, it was impossible for an earthquake to happen on the Itogami island with how it was built.
   Asagi wanted to ask Reina, but she knew that this wasn't the time. She quickly took out her smartphone to see what was happening.
   On the other hand, Haru observed Reina's expression and could see that this girl came to this timeline to chase after the cause of this earthquake.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hope you enjoy it.
   Chapter 2007: Haru: I hope that my children won't be like me
   When the earthquake happened, Asagi looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, can you send me to my office?"
   Haru nodded, then looked at everyone. "Wait for me at home. Let's talk more there."
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded, and Natsuki also teleported them to Haru's house after Haru teleported to Asagi's office, but before they teleported, he reminded them, "Reina, before I return, it is better not talk carelessly about the future since it'll be bad if the future changes of our conversation."
   "Yes, Papa!" Reina nodded without hesitation.
   Haru felt a bit weird being called a "Papa," but it might be a good chance to get used to it since, in the future, he was going to have a lot of children, but enough of that since there was something that he needed to do first.
   Hugging Asagi's waist, Haru teleported to her office, and she also started her job to manage and check the safety of the Itogomi island.
   Asagi would never let the Itogami island sink, the place where she made a lot of precious memories with him. She would protect it no matter what.
   Haru looked at Asagi, who was working hard together with Mogwai to find out what had happened on the Itogami island. He also helped them, and as expected, they found out the reason why the earthquake happened, but the reason was more troublesome than they had thought.
   "Precisely what it looks like. The island is being disassembled."
   "The mana powering is being absorbed by something."
   "Do you know the cause, Haru?"
   "Well, I have more or less an idea." Haru looked at Asagi and said, "I'll leave this to you and solve this problem. Can you handle this, Asagi?"
   "Don't worry. Leave this time." Asagi nodded without hesitation.
   "Wait, let me kiss you before I go," Haru said with a smile.
   Asagi rolled her eyes, but she didn't complain and kissed his lips and even used her tongue in the process.
   Asagi then realized what they were doing and pushed Haru away. "We can continue later. Hurry up and handle this."
   "Ok. Ok. Let me handle this." Haru didn't stay any longer and teleported back to his house since he knew that the source of this problem was probably something that was coming along with Reina and the reason why Reina came to the past was that she was going to catch this problem.
   As he returned, Haru was about to call Reina to ask what was happening, but he heard from Rin that Reina was in the bathroom, taking a bath together with Natsuki, Kanon, and Himeragi, which made him speechless, so in the end, he stayed with Rin, waiting for them to end their bath. Looking at Rin, he knew that she had a lot of questions that she wanted to ask right now.
   "That Reina... is she really your daughter?" Rin was a bit complex when she heard that Reina was Haru's daughter.
   "Yes." Looking at Rin's expression, Haru quickly explained. "But I mean, not now, Reina, probably, my daughter in the future."
   "Future!" Rin was dumbfounded, but when she thought about Haru's identity, she didn't feel that much surprised.
   "I know that it is surprising, and you might have a lot of questions that you want to ask, but it is better to keep it inside your heart since asking about the future might change the future itself," Haru said.
   Rin pouted and nodded. "I know." She had a lot of questions about the future of Reina, but when she thought that her future might change, her future might not be with him, she was a bit scared. However, suddenly she was hugged, which surprised her.
   "Don't worry, even in the future. You're going to be mine. We'll be together from now on," Haru said gently.
   "Haru...." Rin looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy really had a way with his words. She also had to admit that right now, she fell for him even more, and she also had confidence that she would fall for him even in the future.
   As they kissed and flirted with each other, they stopped when Reina, Himeragi, Kanon, Nina, and Natsuki walked out of the bathroom.
   "So, can you tell us what is happening, Reina?" Haru asked.
   Reina, Himeragi, Kanon, Nina, and Natsuki were a bit suspicious Haru and Rin were doing when they saw Rin's red face, but when they heard Haru's question, they also started to explain what kind of problem that was faced by the Itogami island and what kind of monster that was targeted by Reina.
   Haru listened to their story and felt a bit speechless that Reina was chasing after a manmade magical beast that was created in an experiment. It had the ability to cross time, distort space, and consume dragon veins to destroy the Itogami island. He was wondering what kind of people had decided to create this magical beast, but he was sure that it should be his enemy.
   "Well, it is better to handle this monster as soon as possible. Let's go."
   Haru didn't want to waste his time since he knew that this problem might cause a bigger problem, and at the same time, he felt that Reina shouldn't stay in this time too long since he didn't want to cause a time paradox.
   Hearing Haru's words, they agreed, so Natsuki, Himeragi, and Reina went with Haru to catch this magical beast since the more they let it away, the more trouble that it caused to the island.
   Haru also needed this island and wouldn't let it sink, but at the same time, he was wondering why this magical beast didn't come after Reina.
   Haru looked at Reina and knew that his daughter was strong, but he didn't know what kind of power she inherited from him.
   "Do you want to handle the monster by yourself, or I'll handle it?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's question, Reina was a bit surprised, but then she showed a smile and said, "Don't worry, Papa. I can handle this magical beast, but can you prison this monster so it won't run away?"
   "Don't worry. I can handle that."
   "Oh! Can you also protect the island while I fight?" Reina asked with a harmless smile.
   Looking at this harmless smile, Haru had to admit that Reina was really his daughter.
   With his electromagnetic that he combined with "Kenbunshoku Haki," it didn't take a long time before Haru found the magical beast, and he pulled this magical beast directly from the dragon veins, which was located at the center of the Itogami island.
   Being pulled, the magical beast roared angrily, but Haru grabbed on his tail so tightly, and when it saw Haru's face, it became scared, but it couldn't run away, which made it cry and attack him harder. However, all of its attacks were useless on him, and he was able to pull it out of the dragon veins, which made both Himeragi and Natsuki speechless, thinking that he was so strong, right?
   However, Reina didn't feel surprised and smiled happily when she saw his action.
   Haru then created a barrier to protect the island and looked at his daughter. "Reina, can you handle this?"
   "Don't worry, Papa. This thing won't run away from me again." Reina was full of smiles.
   Looking at Reina, who was about to start her fight, Himeragi couldn't help but feel worried, "Senpai, is this alright?"
   "She's your daughter, right? Is it alright to let her fight that magical beast alone?" Natsuki asked.
   "It's because she's my daughter." Haru looked at Reina and said, "That she won't be defeated by a small fry like this."
   'Is this a small fry?' 2x
   Himeragi and Natsuki looked at the dragon-like magical beast that tried to escape, but it couldn't, and in the end, it faced Reina. However, when they saw the face of this magical beast, they could see the fear on its face, which made them confused, but then they found the answer soon.
   Reina held a lance-like weapon like Schneewalzer Lance, then as she swung her lance, the space suddenly cracked, and it created a powerful pressure that caused the space to tremble, wrecking around, before it destroyed the magical beast into a mess.
   ".........." Natsuki and Himeragi.
   Haru was also lost for words since out of all the abilities that Reina had inherited from him. She didn't expect to receive that ability.
   "Fuh..." Reina wiped her non-existence sweat as she defeated the magical beast, and at the same time, her body was covered in blue light, and there was a magic circle appeared below her. She knew that she would return to her time soon. She then looked at Haru, Himeragi, and Natsuki and smiled brightly. "Hehehe, too bad. It looks like my time is up. I gotta go back now."
   "Wa - Wait a moment!" Himeragi wanted to stop Reina since she had a lot of things that she wanted to ask.
   "We'll meet again, and at that time, don't get mad at me too much, alright?" Reina stuck out her tongue as she smiled at both Haru and Himeragi. "Bye, Papa, Mom." As she left those words, the blue light enveloped her, and she disappeared in front of everyone, leaving the clothes that were lent by Haru.
   "It is great that you can meet your future daughter, huh?" Natsuki looked at Himeragi and Haru in jealousy.
   Haru held Natsuki's hand and said, "Daughter, son, no matter how many children you want in the future, let's make it. Or rather, do you want to make it now?"
   "What are you thinking in your head, you pervert!" Natsuki was mad and couldn't help but reprimand him.
   Haru only laughed then looked at Himeragi, who seemed quite sad when Reina departed, so he couldn't help but pat her head.
   "Senpai?" Himeragi looked at Haru with some teary eyes.
   "We're going to see her again in the future," Haru said.
   "Um." Himeragi nodded, but then she realized something and asked, "How are we going to meet her in the future?"
   "........." Haru was lost for words, but then he asked, "Do you want me to explain to you?"
   Himeragi instantly blushed and lowered her head shyly.
   Haru had to admit that his meeting with Reina was unexpected, but at the same time, he didn't need to think about the name of his daughter with Himeragi in the future since her name had already been decided.
   Thinking about his children, Haru also anticipated his future and hoped that his children wouldn't become scumbags like him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2008: Who the heck is this girl?
   With the departure of Reina, everyone felt quite melancholy, but they knew that they would meet her again and in the future, they knew that they would have his children, which made them anticipate their future, but before thinking about their future children, they were going on a trip to the Blue Elysium.
   Blue Elysium, or BluEly for short, is an artificial island built 18 kilometers from Itogami Island. A private ferry service allows travel between the islands. The whole island serves as a resort, featuring theme parks, shopping malls, pools, aquariums for demonic beasts, and resort hotels.
   Haru had some shares of this recreational island since he knew that it was one of the best tourist places in the world.
   As for the casino, Haru didn't think that it was impossible to build it on the Itogami island since the law of this island followed Japan's law, and since opening a casino was prohibited, then it was impossible to open one.
   Still, even though Haru knew how lucrative the casino was, it would give him a bad reputation if he decided to open one. Though it might be possible to get some shares of the casino to become a shareholder, then enjoy the dividend.
   However, enough of that since right now they are coming to have a holiday and what they needed to do was to have fun!
   "Wow!" Asagi was amazed by their villa and asked, "Haru, is this place only for ourselves?"
   "Of course." Haru nodded without hesitation as he hugged Asagi's waist from behind. "Let's have a lot of fun today and tonight."
   Asagi blushed, but she didn't say much and leaned back on his chest. "Well, I don't mind, though." She then realized something and asked, "You're not going to meet the president of this BluEly? You have some shares in this place, right?"
   "Why should I? I don't have a hobby of meeting an old man." Haru was coming to go on a holiday with his girlfriends, why should he come to meet an old man?
   Still, when Haru thought that he had absorbed Kojou's power, he knew that the world's plot would twist and move toward him, so all the trouble that should be for Kojou would move toward him without hesitation.
   Haru had a feeling that trouble was coming to this island, especially when he came to this island.
   "What's wrong?" Asagi asked.
   Haru looked at Asagi for a moment and said, "Nothing."
   "What? Don't be like that!" Asagi put on an unhappy expression and said, "I'm your woman. I want to support you. Don't give me an answer like "nothing"! I hate the feeling when you feel that I can't help you! I can help you more than any girl around you!" She hated the feeling when Haru left her alone and solved the problem on his own or with the help of the other girls. She also wanted to help him, and she didn't want to be left alone.
   Haru caressed Asagi's head and said, "Sorry, I'd never thought of your feelings before." He hugged her waist, put his head on her shoulder, and said, "And thank you for always worrying about me, Asagi."
   Asagi blushed lightly and leaned back, trying to find a comfortable position. "It's good to know that you." She then looked at him and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Well, you know the president of the BluEly?"
   Asagi thought for a moment and said, "If I'm not wrong, his name should be Kusuki Erize, right?" Since the Black Clover Group was her man's property, she also helped him and maintained the security of the corporation since it was an easy task for her, and because of that, she also knew about most of his assets, including the BluEly.
   "Yeah, that guy is blinded by his assets and thinking to dominate this world."
   Asagi was dumbfounded and asked, "Dominate the world? Is he a kid?"
   "He has a lot of money. Whether he tries to act like a kid or an adult, he can do anything. Who cares about others?"
   As long as there was money, someone could do anything.
   "What is that guy planning to do?" Asagi asked with a frown. She had been with Haru the whole time and had also been exposed to the intelligence network that he had made and also helped him to strengthen it since she knew how important this intelligence network was.
   "This guy has invested in True Arc, a terrorist group that disguises themselves as an environmentalist."
   "Terrorist group? That isn't enough to dominate the world." If Asagi asked, who could dominate the world, then, without doubt, it was her man since she knew that Haru was strong, but how strong he was, she wasn't sure, but he was so strong on the bed that even if she tried to attack him in a group, all of them were defeated by him, showing how strong he was.
   "That's true, which is why they are trying to get their hands on the world's strongest living weapon."
   "The world's strongest living weapon? What is ---"
   "Haru! Let's go and play!"
   "Senpai, let's visit the aquarium!"
   "Onii-san, I have heard that there's a lot of good food here."
   "Hey, don't flirt there alone."
   Haru and Asagi looked at Himeragi, Rin, Kanon, Nagisa, and even Mimori and couldn't help but smile.
   Haru and Asagi then joined everyone and started their holiday on the BluEly.
   Still, looking at Mimori and Nagisa, who were walking together happily, Haru felt a bit strange when he knew that they had decided to leave Kojou without hesitation when he invited them to go on holiday in the BluEly.
   Even though Mimori was still a mad researcher, spending most of her time researching various things that made her interested, she always came back every day to Haru's house and spent their night together.
   As for Kojou, Mimori knew that Kojou wasn't a child anymore, and Kojou returned to his normal life, so there was no need to worry about him anymore, and she should enjoy her life as a woman with Haru.
   Their trip was so fun. They went to various places in the BluEly and watched various unique magical beasts that were kept in this place.
   Haru had to admit that this world was quite unique since both fauna and flora were quite different. He was wondering whether there might be a time where there was a profession that was known as a gourmet hunter since he knew the taste of the magical beast was quite good and it also had huge a beneficial effect, but now wasn't the time to think about this problem since at this moment a little girl suddenly came to him and pulled his aloha shirt, which made him a bit strange.
   Haru squatted down, matching his height with this elementary school student, and asked, "What's wrong, girl? Did you get lost from your parents?"
   The girl looked at Haru, then looked at the girls, who surrounded Haru, and asked, "Are they your harem?"
   Looking at everyone's expression, the girl gulped and felt a bit nervous, but even so, she asked, "Are you Kasugano Haruka-san?"
   Haru looked at this girl with a calm expression, but inside...
   'Who the heck is this girl?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2009: Hidden Conspiracy
   Haru looked at this little girl, and he could tell that she should be in the 5th or 6th grade of an elementary school student. He let out a sigh and wondered why a lot of girls in this world that had a connection with the plot would be all such young girls.
   'If they're a mature woman...'
   Haru was wondering whether there was any market for a mature woman. "I'm a bit hungry. Why don't we talk while we have lunch first?"
   "Th - Thank you, Haru-san..." The girl said with a blush, but even so, the sadness on her face couldn't be hidden at all.
   While they were eating, Haru looked at the girl and asked, "So what's your name?"
   "Yume. My name is Eguchi Yume, Haru-san," Yume said in a low voice and observed Haru, then all the girls around him, thinking that there were really a lot of cute girls around him, which made her a bit overwhelmed.
   "Um." Yume nodded. "Sorry if you think it's a strange, childish name."
   "Really? I think that it is a nice name. It's cute."
   Yume blushed and felt a bit embarrassed. "R - Really? That makes me happy, even if you're being polite."
   "...What's with that stare? You should know my type, right? Don't look at me like that," Haru said in an uncomfortable manner since they thought that he was a lolicon.
   Hearing his words, everyone somehow nodded in agreement and knew that Haru didn't have an interest in a little girl like Yume.
   "I see... Yume-chan, right? May I ask how did you know Haru? Are you his hidden child?" Rin asked gently.
   "Oi! I'm still a teenager!" Even if Haru had children, it wouldn't be as big as Yume.
   "Haru, did you forget about Reina?" Rin asked.
   "Haru, do you want a child that much?" Mimori asked with a smile.
   Hearing Mimori's words, Haru was glad that Nagisa was still playing with Himeragi and Kanon since this way, Nagisa wouldn't be startled by her mother's foolery. Still, the situation became more and more chaotic, but Haru ignored them and asked, "Yume-chan is it? How did you know me?"
   Yume, who was looking at the interaction of the girls around Haru, was quite surprised, but she could see that they were so happy, and then she looked at Haru, who was the man who dated all the girls here. She looked at him, and even though his face was covered in a face mask, she knew that he was so handsome. Still, she knew that he must have something that attracted those girls, which made her quite curious about him. "Um... I have been told by your girlfriend to come toward you when I need help."
   "Haru's girlfriend? Which girlfriend?"
   Haru hadn't even said anything, but everyone quickly looked at Yume, wondering who the girlfriend that told Yume to ask for his help was.
   "Um - Um... it's a tall, beautiful lady. She has a large breast and ties her hair like this." Yume then tried to show a ponytail hairstyle by holding her hair with her hand.
   "Sayaka?" Haru frowned and remembered from their last conversation that Sayaka was on a mission. He felt a bit worried about this girl, wondering how this girl had always caused trouble for some reason. He then closed his eyes for a moment, trying to search for Sayaka's position with his ability.
   "Um..." Looking at Haru, who suddenly closed his eyes, Yume wasn't sure what to do.
   "Yume-chan, lower your voice for a moment. Senpai is searching for Sayaka-san now," Asagi said with a serious expression, and at the same time, she was worried about what was happening to Sayaka, but she knew that Sayaka should be alright since Haru was going to do something about this.
   "Huh?" Yume was confused by Asagi's words.
   Then Haru found out where Sayaka was, and luckily, he knew that she was alright. She wasn't hurt, but at the same time, he was looking at Yume and wondering who Yume was since Yume gave him a similar smell. "So Yume-chan, can you tell us what is happening?"
   "Yes." Yume nodded and told them what was happening. She told them that she escaped from the laboratory with the help of Sayaka and when the situation was quite dire, Sayaka told her to escape by herself and told her to ask for Haru's help.
   Hearing Yume's explanation, Haru had to admit that this plot was quite a cliche. The girl was in need of help, and there was an enemy that chased after her. However, before all of that, he needed to know the identity of this girl, and at the same time, he was wondering who was Sayaka's enemy since he knew how strong Sayaka was.
   If Himeragi was like a cat, then Sayaka was a gorilla, or rather, Sayaka might be the strongest Sword Shaman in the Lion King Organization, which was why it felt a bit weird when Haru knew that Sayaka had lost to someone.
   "What?!" Asagi was startled when she heard Yume's explanation.
   As for Yume, after she told her story, she started to cry.
   Haru then coaxed her, trying to calm her down, and then she slept because she was quite tired. He carried her and patted her back gently, wondering why a cute girl had always had an unfortunate life.
   "What are you going to do, Haru?" Mimori asked with a serious expression.
   "Well, let's go back for now and solve this problem soon so we can continue our trip," Haru said.
   Asagi, Rin, and Mimori agreed without hesitation, but before that...
   "Are you going to let her wear that bikini all the time?" Rin asked.
   "Let's buy a lot of cute clothes!" Mimori said excitedly.
   "By the way, can we also buy clothes too?" Asagi asked.
   Haru looked at the three women and thought that they didn't take this situation seriously, which made him a bit helpless.
   Hearing Haru's explanation, Himeragi showed a worried expression. "Is Sayaka-san alright?"
   "She should be alright now. I'll help save Sayaka soon, so can you help me to protect Yume-chan?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, leave her to me, Senpai." Himeragi nodded without hesitation.
   After Kanon, Nagisa, and Himeragi returned, Haru told Himeragi what was happening and didn't expect that there would be trouble with Sayaka.
   "Senpai, should I call the Lion King Organization?" Himeragi asked since she was wondering why Sayaka appeared on the Itogami island.
   Haru shook his head since he knew that there was no way for the Lion King Organization to tell Himeragi what was happening since her position in the organization wasn't that high, and in the eyes of the executives of that organization, Himeragi's role was just his lover in the eyes of others of this organization.
   "Yukina, can I ask you a question?"
   "What question, Senpai?" Himeragi asked in confusion.
   "If I ask you to betray the organization for me, can you?" Haru asked.
   "Wha--?!" Himeragi was stunned, but then she fell into silence. The organization might be the one who had educated and taken care of her from a child, but Haru was the one who gave her the meaning of family. She stared at Haru straight into his eyes and nodded without hesitation. "I can do it for you, Senpai."
   Haru smiled and kissed Himeragi's lips.
   Himeragi was surprised but also accepted his kiss happily.
   As their lips parted, Haru caressed Himeragi's hair gently and said, "Thank you."
   Himeragi shook her head and said, "I should be the one who thanks you, Senpai, but I also hope that you won't leave me."
   "I won't leave you, so you don't need to worry." Haru looked at Himeragi and had to admit that this girl was so cute now.
   "Um." Himeragi rubbed her face against his chest, feeling so comfortable.
   "So for now, let's not ask the Lion King Organization and solve this situation by ourselves, alright?"
   "I'm going to save Sayaka now."
   "Yes." Himeragi nodded. "I'll protect this place no matter what!"
   "You don't need to get so serious." Haru patted Himeragi's head and said, "Even if someone wants to attack this place, it is also a bit impossible." There was a lot of security and defensive mechanism around the villa, and he knew that they should be alright.
   Then after they talked for a moment, Haru went to save Sayaka, and at the same time, he was wondering what was happening since he knew that there was a hidden conspiracy hiding on this BluEly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2010: The plan hasn't started, but it has failed, so what to do?
   Inside the laboratory deep hidden in the BluEly, Sayaka's hands and feet were tied with a device, which made her unable to move, but even so, she didn't show fear and stared at the girl, who had defeated her before.
   'Hmph! Sooner or later, Haru is going to save me anyway.'
   Sayaka knew that Haru was on holiday in the BluEly and she had to admit that she was a bit jealous since she wanted to follow them on the holiday. Luckily, her mission just happened on BluEly and when she was done with it, she was able to join him, but who would have thought that she would be defeated. However, she knew that she would be alright since Haru wouldn't let his women hurt.
   Sayaka blushed as she shook her head furiously. 'Bu - but if he begs me, then I might think about it...' It was impossible for her to stake the first move, but if Haru decided to confess to her first, then she didn't mind accepting his confession.
   Still, Sayaka knew that it wasn't the time to think about this matter now and what she needed to do was to know the real purpose of the girl in front of her. "Burning Thunder and Resonant Thunder... You're a Sword Shaman too, right?" Looking at the girl with a black sailor uniform in front of her, she couldn't help but felt a bit surprised since the one who had attacked her was also a Sword Shaman.
   The girl closed her eyes for a moment before she introduced her name. "I'm a Rikujin... the shadow of the Sword Shaman."
   "Rikujin Priestess?! From Taishikyoku?" Sayaka frowned. "No wonder... So basically, you're just like me. You're the dog of the state who does what she's told. The difference is you're working at Taishikyoku and I work for the Lion King Organization." Sayaka stared at the girl, waiting for her response.
   The girl had expected this matter so she didn't feel surprised. "My name is Kisaki Kiriha. I'm not your enemy. Haven't you figured that out yet?"
   "It's hard to believe when you've got me restrained like this."
   Kisaki looked at Sayaka for a moment before she let go of Sayaka's restraint.
   Sayaka was surprised when Kisaki let go of her so easily. She rubbed her wrists then asked, "What are you planning to do?"
   "You should know the government isn't a unified body with a single goal. People have different viewpoints and different agendas. Relax. Once I finish my mission, I'll release you. However..." Kisaki then stared at Sayaka and said, "First, I want you to become a vassal for her power."
   "Her?" Sayaka raised her eyebrow.
   Kisaki didn't give Sayaka a chance and took her weapon out.
   Sayaka was startled, but she didn't have time to defend herself since a strange wave was aimed toward her and it slowly caused her mind in a daze. "This power... Don't tell me you're the Witch of the Night? Then Eguchi Yume is...." Her willpower was slowly weakened and she was controlled slowly, but before she was controlled, she said, "Why... are you doing this?" Her eyes became blank and she had lost consciousness as she plopped on the ground.
   "What a foolish question, Kirasaka Sayaka. There's only one reason why Taishikyoko takes action. We exist to protect this country, nay, the world. Even if we have to sink the Itogami island to do it." Kisaki then let out a tired sigh after Sayaka was controlled since it took a lot of energy to control her. "As expected, the strong Sword Shaman..." She then looked at Sayaka and said, "Follow my order and protect me."
   "Yes." Sayaka stood up with blank eyes, waiting for Kisaki's order.
   Kisaki then ordered Sayaka to hold her weapon and waited for the next order since there was something that they needed to do tomorrow.
   "The fourth primogenitor; how troublesome..."
   Kisaki, of course, knew about the fourth primogenitor, but she didn't know much about him since the Lion King Organization kept all the information that they had gathered about him as a secret and had never told anyone about his matter so not many people knew how powerful he was.
   Still, Kisaki didn't think that Haru was so powerful that he could defeat Sayaka since she knew how powerful this gorilla girl was.
   'Well, as long as my mission is completed...'
   Kisaki was going to prepare, but suddenly she saw someone suddenly appear in front of her and quickly became dumbfounded. 'Fourth primogenitor!' It might be her first time seeing the fourth primogenitor, but she knew that this was Kasugano Haruka!
   How can Kisaki be so sure?
   It was because of how handsome Haru was and Kisaki had to admit that this guy might be the most handsome man that she had ever seen in her life.
   Haru, who appeared in the laboratory, looked at Sayaka, who was in a daze, then looked at the other beautiful girl, with a black sailor uniform. He was wondering why a secret state organization would only hire a cute girl, which made him a bit helpless.
   'If only they had hired a middle-aged man, then I wouldn't have hesitated...'
   When Haru was looking at the cute girl, Sayaka suddenly attacked him, which made him a bit helpless. "Wait, Sayaka!"
   Sayaka didn't hear him and kept swinging her sword toward Haru.
   When Haru and Sayaka were fighting, Kisaki quickly realized her situation and also started to help Sayaka to fight against Haru, but...
   "Huh? I can't use my power?"
   Haru ignored the cute girl, then grasped Sayaka's sword with his hand.
   The loud sound was heard and when Kisaki thought that Haru was defeated, she saw Haru grabbed Sayaka's sword so easily, and more importantly, she was shocked when she saw both of them kissing each other!
   Haru directly kissed Sayaka's lips after he grabbed her sword since he knew that there was something wrong with Sayaka.
   Sayaka, who was kissed so suddenly, was surprised, but then her eyes also regained her clarity and even though she was a bit dumbfounded when they were kissing each other, she had to admit that it felt great to kiss each other.
   As they parted, Haru apologized. "I'm sorry for kissing you so suddenly..."
   "No, no, it is alright... I - I don't really mind..." Sayaka was quite flustered at that moment.
   "Oh? Then can I kiss you again?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Your wish!" Sayaka was a bit dumbfounded and quickly became angry since Haru wanted to kiss her again before they confirmed their relationship.
   "Then what do you want?" Haru asked.
   "Ha? Can you think of it by yourself?" Sayaka was a bit sad when Haru couldn't read what she wanted to ask.
   ".............." Sayaka instantly blushed and looked at Haru shyly, but when she saw his teasing smile, she knew that she was being teased. "Yo - You're teasing me!"
   "It can't be helped, Sayaka-chan is so cute."
   Sayaka felt that her face was burning at that moment and hid her face on his chest. She felt her heart fluttering, and she just wanted to be with him now.
   "Still, I haven't heard your answer, though."
   Hearing his words, Sayaka was a bit shy, but she looked at him without hesitation and said, "I love you, Haru." She then didn't hesitate to kiss him since this was what she had always wanted to have.
   When Haru and Sayaka were kissing each other, Kisaki looked at both of them in a daze and blush since she didn't expect both of them to kiss each other when she was around. She felt a bit jealous and annoyed at this moment, but she felt that she needed to escape right now since she couldn't use her power, but...
   "Wait a moment, can we talk?"
   Kisaki knew that at that moment, she was fucked up.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2011: Two Cats
   After that confession, Sayaka was so sticky, and it might be because she had never been treated like a girl before, which made her so happy right now, and she just wanted to stay with him like this forever.
   Hugging his waist happily as she sat on his lap, it felt great, but it was different for Kisaki, who was sitting in a "seiza" position, looking at Sayaka, who was so happy with jealousy.
   Kisaki snorted and said, "Is the Lion King Organization so desperate that they will use their bodies to seduce the fourth primogenitor?"
   Sayaka only snorted and said, "If you have power, then try to seduce him!"
   "Oh?" Kisaki was surprised, then somehow she received an understanding. She looked at Haru for a moment, then nodded. 'If it's with him, then I don't really mind.'
   "Wh - What are you thinking about?!" Sayaka suddenly panicked when she saw Kisaki's expression.
   "It has nothing to do with you." Kisaki then ignored Sayaka, then looked at Haru. "So, is there something that you want to ask, the fourth primogenitor?" Haru didn't wear his face mask at that moment, so she could see his face clearly and was mesmerized by it.
   Haru looked at Kisaki for a moment and noticed Sayaka's gaze on him, but he ignored it and asked, "What's your purpose here?" His question was simple, and this was the only thing that he wanted to know. Even though his intelligence network was powerful, it didn't mean that he could get all the information in this world instantly.
   Even in the world of Mahouka, the most powerful intelligence network couldn't get the information from the Yotsuba family.
   His situation was also quite similar since the purpose of Kisaki in this place was probably related to a big secret of Taishikyoku or the Bureau of Astrology.
   When Haru heard the origin of Kisaki was the Bureau of Astrology, he was wondering why most of the organizations in this world would hire a beautiful woman as their agent. He was wondering whether they were trying to seduce him, well, that might be the case, but he couldn't do that now since he had just confessed to Sayaka, and she had been staring at him all the time.
   If the relationship between Kisaki and Sayaka was good, then Sayaka might not think too much, but their relationship was far from good, considering they were just fighting before.
   Sayaka also wanted to wash her defeat by defeating Kisaki, but she knew that Kisaki had become a fish on the top of a chopping board. She knew how powerful Haru was, and it was impossible for Kisaki to escape.
   Hearing Haru's words, Kisaki's expression started to change, and she wasn't sure what to do at that moment. She couldn't use her magic, and she also started to feel an invisible pressure that was coming from Haru.
   "If you don't answer me, then I'll get the answer myself," Haru said calmly.
   "Get the answer yourself?" Kisaki was dumbfounded and asked, "How are you going to do it?"
   "Well, there's a lot of ways, and you might not want to know," Haru said.
   Kisaki knew that she couldn't escape, but even so... She stood up and put up her fighting stance. "I know that I might not be your opponent, but I still have my pride as Six-Blade Priestess. If you defeat me, then I'll tell you everything."
   Haru was about to move, but...
   "Haru, let me do this. I'll defeat this bitch," Sayaka said without hesitation.
   "Bitch?" Kisaki raised her eyebrow and said, "Aren't you the bitch one? You use those lewd breasts to seduce him, right?"
   "Wh - Who has seduced him! We're in love!" Sayaka refuted without hesitation.
   "Hmph! Then I'll seduce him too and see whether he'll be seduced or not," Kisaki said with a smile.
   "I won't let you, bitch!" Sayaka then directly dashed toward Kisaki and started their fight.
   Kisaki's reaction was quite calm since she knew that she could use her power again and looked at Haru with a grateful expression before she started her fight against Sayaka for the second time, but unexpectedly on their second fight, she was at a disadvantage, and she was defeated by Sayaka in direct confrontation.
   "Hmph!" Looking at Kisaki, who had been defeated, Sayaka was quite proud.
   Haru patted Sayaka's head and asked, "Satisfied?"
   Sayaka nodded without hesitation.
   "Let me handle this now." Haru then used his power to recover Sayaka's stamina and also healed Kisaki, who was wounded because of the fight.
   Two girls felt their entire bodies were warm and looked at Haru in surprise since Haru's power was too amazing, right?
   Haru looked at Sayaka and asked, "Sayaka, your mission is to save Yume-chan, right?"
   "That's right." Sayaka nodded, then looked at Kisaki. "I'm saving Eguchi Yume from this bitch."
   "How rude!" Kisaki snorted at Sayaka and said, "We, the Taishikyoku, have a mission to protect this world!"
   "From who?" Haru asked, wondering who would threaten this world.
   Kisaki seemed to be happy when she heard Haru's words and said, "Cain."
   Sayaka was confused, but Haru frowned and asked, "The first murderer in mankind's history? That guy has died, right?"
   "That's right." Kisaki nodded and said, "That guy has died, but someone can revive him. My mission is to stop someone from reviving Cain and bringing a catastrophe into this world."
   "Who can revive Cain?" Sayaka was confused. She also quickly realized who Cain was and knew that this person was the one who had brought magic, demons, and various magical beings into this world. If such a person was revived in this world again...
   "It's a priestess of Cain. We have to kill her," Kisaki said without hesitation, looking at Haru, watching his reaction. Unfortunately, his expression didn't change much.
   "Then why don't you kill her?" Sayaka asked with a confused expression.
   Shaking her head, Kisaki said, "It isn't that simple. She's at the Itogami island, and as long as she's on the Itogami island, she can't be killed, or rather, destiny will bend itself to save her."
   "So your plan is to use Eguchi Yuma to control Leviathan, then destroy the Itogami island, sacrificing 500,000 lives for the peace of this world?" Haru asked.
   "That's right!" Kisaki said without hesitation and asked, "So will you help me, the fourth primogenitor?" She stared at Haru and looked at him with a serious expression. "If you help us, then I can give myself to you."
   "Sorry, I can't do it," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Haru..." Sayaka hugged Haru happily when she heard Haru's answer.
   "Huh? Why? Am I not beautiful enough?" Kisaki asked with a frown.
   "You're beautiful, but I don't have an interest in a girl who can offer her body to someone so easily."
   "I'm a virgin!" Kisaki said with a flush of anger since she knew that she was being misunderstood.
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "I can't let you destroy the Itogami island, I can't let you kill 500,000 lives of the people in the Itogami island, and more importantly, I can't let you kill the priestess of Cain."
   "Why?" Kisaki asked with some confusion. "Why won't you let me kill the priestess of Cain?"
   "Because she's my woman," Haru said simply."
   "Huh? Really?" Sayaka was dumbfounded.
   "It's Asagi," Haru said in a whisper.
   "What?!" Sayaka was dumbfounded again.
   Kisaki frowned and asked, "Then will this world be destroyed by Cain? The life of every person in this world and the life of your woman, can you see which one is more important?"
   "Of course, it is the life of my woman," Haru said.
   ".........." Sayaka and Kisaki.
   "I'm not a hero, but I'm a man. If I can't even protect my own woman, what kind of man would I be?" Haru said without hesitation as he stared at Kisaki.
   Kisaki and Sayaka stared at Haru in a daze.
   "Still, if this Cain threatens my women, then I don't mind beating the shit of him." Haru then stood up as he carried Sayaka. "Let's go back, Sayaka."
   "Um." Sayaka nodded obediently and wanted to rub her face against him.
   Haru was about to go back, but his sleeve was grabbed by Kisaki. He looked at Kisaki weirdly and asked, "What?"
   "What do you want to see?"
   "Let me see if you have the power to beat the shit out of Cain, so from now on, I'll follow you," Kisaki said with a smile, and in her mind, she had decided not to leave him.
   Looking at Kisaki's expression, Sayaka squinted her eyes and thought that this reaction was quite normal since she knew how amazing his man was, but even so, she wouldn't give this bitch a chance to get close to Haru. Easily!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2012: Yume Eguchi
   Haru planned to get back to Sayaka as soon as possible, but there was some trouble in the middle and caused him the need to bring Kisaki back with him too.
   Sayaka kept staring at Kisaki, trying to see whether this girl was doing a trick or not, but Kisaki only showed a harmless smile and didn't say anything.
   Haru was about to go back, but he suddenly asked, "Sayaka."
   "How about you stop as a Sword Shaman and work with me?" Haru suddenly asked.
   "Huh?" Sayaka was dumbfounded.
   "I want you to stay by my side." Haru was quite worried to let this girl work as a Sword Shaman. Sayaka was lucky that her opponent was Kisaki since Kisaki didn't do anything weird to her, but what about the future?
   Sayaka might be powerful, but this girl was quite careless sometimes.
   "Huh?!" Sayaka even became dumbfounded and her face blushed. "If - if I go with you, what'll I do?" She felt that Haru's offer was quite tempting, but if she followed him, what could she do? She wanted to help him after all and she didn't want to become a vase.
   "How about becoming my bodyguard? That way, you can protect me and stay with me, right?" Haru said cheekily.
   "Your bodyguard?" Sayaka murmured, then looked at Kisaki, who was looking at them with jealousy. She then looked at Haru, who didn't wear a mask and had to admit that he was so charming, and stronger than her, the only enemy that he faced wasn't only a strong person, but also a lot of vixens that might seduce him.
   "I won't force you, though," Haru said.
   "No, I agree!" Sayaka said without hesitation.
   "Are you sure?" Haru asked curiously since this girl accepted his offer without hesitation. "Is it alright for you to quit the Lion King Organization?"
   "It's alright. Even if they might do something to me, you can protect me, right?" Sayaka said with a smile. She had to admit that she had a lot of memories of the Lion King Organization and this organization might have educated her from her childhood time, but at the same time, they also treated her as a soldier that they could ask anytime. It was a give and take. She no longer owes this organization and she had found someone that she could entrust her life with.
   Haru pressed his forehead against her and said, "I won't make you regret your decision."
   "You should!" Sayaka said smugly.
   Both of them smiled at each other then laughed.
   "Well, let's go back now."
   Haru looked at Kisaki and asked, "You sure want to go back with me?"
   Kisaki nodded and said, "I want to see whether you have the power to beat the shit of Cain and I hope all of your words before are not empty words."
   "That's true." Haru nodded and didn't really mind for Kisaki to follow him. "Then hold me."
   Kisaki nodded and hugged Haru directly.
   ".............." Haru and Sayaka.
   "Why do you hug me?" Haru asked.
   "Didn't you tell me to hold you?" Kisaki asked with a confused expression, but her eyes were smiling, showing that she was teasing him.
   Haru looked at this girl and wanted to tease her back, but now, it wasn't the time to do it so he didn't say much and teleported back to the villa, but when they appeared on the villa, something happened...
   Haru was a bit surprised when Kanon suddenly jumped into him, but he quickly caught her.
   "Onii-san, I also want to be kissed like Yukina-chan. I don't want to be left behind..." Kanon hugged Haru tightly before she looked at him and wanted to kiss him.
   If it was a normal situation, then Haru didn't mind, but there was something with Kanon so he hugged her and let her sleep with his magic.
   Kanon suddenly felt sleepy and slept on his arms.
   "..............." Sayaka and Kisaki.
   Not only Kanon but all the girls also acted quite weird.
   Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw everyone, and at the same time, he also felt a power that tried to take control of him, which made him shake his head since this power was quite weak. Still, he was going to give a punishment to the girl, who had made such a prank.
   Haru used his magic and made his women sleep so soundly, then looked up, looking at Yume, who was watching them with a smile. "Have fun with your prank, Yume?"
   "Aw... How boring." Yume smiled mischievously toward Haru and asked, "Why can't I control you, Onii-san? Just how are you? By the way, why is Kiriha here? Are you here to pick me up?"
   Kisaki looked at Yume, then looked at Haru.
   "Kisaki is following me," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why? Are you part of the plan too, Onii-san?" Yume asked with some curiosity. After all, she was quite curious about Haru, who couldn't be controlled and who could have a lot of women to love him.
   "No, I'm going to stop you," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Yume was surprised, then looked at Kisaki.
   Kisaki nodded and said, "I'm helpless at this. I can't defeat him so we can only stop the plan."
   "Huh?" Yume was dumbfounded when she heard Kisaki's words since they had prepared their plan for a long time, but who would have thought that Kisaki would suddenly give up. She then looked at Haru and knew that he was the cause of everyone, so she squinted her eyes and said, "If I defeat you, then the plan will continue, right?"
   "Oh? You want to defeat me?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Yume had to admit that Haru's smile was quite dangerous, but even so, she wasn't going to lose this battle since there was something that she needed to do. "Don't cry later, Onii-san!" She tried to attack Haru by flying toward him, but then, she was caught and she was put on his lap so smoothly.
   "A bad girl needs punishment."
   Yume felt a sting of pain in her butt. "Wh - What are you doing?!" Her face was so red and there were also tears in her eyes, but more importantly, she was so embarrassed! She was already so big, but why should her butts be slapped?
   "Will you stop the plan?"
   Yume rejected without hesitation since she knew the pain that was brought by her power and she wanted to end everything so no one would be hurt anymore so no matter what, she wouldn't stop the plan!
   Yume knew that she couldn't defeat Haru, but even so, she wouldn't back down from her decision. She closed her eyes, waiting for him to slap her butts again, but she wasn't slapped, rather she was in his arms right now and her head was patted.
   Yume was a bit in a daze when she saw his gentle expression.
   "It must be hard not to have anyone to rely on until now, but don't worry, I'll help you," Haru said as he caressed her head.
   Yume's eyes were a bit red, but she wouldn't back down with just this. "Huh? What do you know? I'm Lilith, The World's Strongest Nightmare! I don't need someone's help!"
   "Really? Now Lillith, can you use your power?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Huh?" Yume was dumbfounded when she realized that she couldn't use her power! "Huh? What's happening?"
   "I can seal your power so you don't need to worry anymore that you might hurt someone with your power and hurt the people that you care about," Haru said gently.
   Everything happened so fast, and Yume couldn't believe what she had heard. "Re - Really? I - I won't hurt anyone?"
   "Really." Haru nodded. "I'll also help you to recover your family and friends that have been affected by your power. I'm here now. You don't need to worry and live without worrying about anything."
   Those words broke Yume and she couldn't control her emotion anymore. She cried loudly as she hugged him since she was afraid that her power might hurt more people and even had decided to commit suicide inside the body of the Leviathan, which was why, when she knew that she didn't need to worry about anything, she felt that everything was so surreal, but more than anything, she was just so happy right now.
   Haru didn't say much, staying with her, caressing her hair gently until Yume calmed down. He had to admit that she had gone through a lot of things, but now, she didn't need to worry about that anymore.
   Still, Haru knew that it hadn't ended yet and there was something that he needed to do after this.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2013: Easy Fight
   With the matter of Yume solved, Haru then solved the hidden danger inside Yume.
   Everyone who had woken up also learned what had happened and also helped Yume to solve a dangerous second personality inside her, which was known as Lyl.
   Lyl was another personality of Eguchi Yume after she had become the strongest succubus. Her power was inherited from the previous strongest succubus, Lilith and along with her power, she also inherited the personality of the previous Lilith.
   This personality was dangerous since it was more like a concentrated mass of hatred toward humanity.
   Kusuki, the CEO of the BluEly, who planned to control the Leviathan, put that personality into artificial intelligence, collecting all the negative feelings of the Lilith that had been passed down to Yume, then digitized and enhanced them so it would help him to control the Leviathan. Unfortunately, he had never thought that before his plan even started, it had already failed.
   Haru had prepared everything so the process was quite smooth, and Kirisu was jailed directly, and he also proceeded to buy the shares of the BluEly since Kirisu needed to face a lot of problems now.
   Asagi also helped him by fighting against another powerful hacker, who was known as Lydianne Didier.
   The fight without them didn't take too much time and Asagi was the winner since her skill was better than Lydianne, and the spec of her machine was also even better since she had been given the hologram computer that was developed by Haru and Tabane.
   Haru knew that Asagi needed power, which was why he gave her his hologram computer and he also had more than one so it didn't hurt him.
   The girls, who had seen Haru's power, felt that it was normal when they saw him able to solve everything so easily, but Kisaki was dumbfounded. "Is it done?"
   "It's done." Haru sighed with relief and said, "Now, we can continue our holiday."
   "................" Kisaki.
   "We can go on a holiday, that's what I want to say, but..." Haru looked at Asagi's computer and couldn't help but sigh. "Leviathan is getting angry since it is almost being controlled so it might come to this island to destroy it."
   "Wh - What should we do?" Sayaka was dumbfounded when she thought that Leviathan would come to destroy the BluEly.
   There were a lot of people on the BluEly, and once this island sank, there would be a lot of people who would die and even if the BluEly sank, it didn't mean the Leviathan would calm down, rather it might also destroy the Itogami island that was located nearby.
   Everyone had seen how humongous Leviathan was.
   Leviathan is known as the strongest living weapon in the world and of course, it is so powerful. It is an enormous sea serpent with a length of 400 meters and is a mixture of flesh, magic, and ancient lost technology. It has six glowing red eyes atop its head and rainbow-like fins going down its entire length.
   Shishio, who had read the information about the Leviathan, was a bit surprised when he knew that this thing was created by Deva.
   Shishio knew that most of the living weapons that were developed in the past were created by Deva and thought that this Deva might become a human enemy in the future. He then shook his head and wouldn't cross the bridge until he came to it so he didn't think too much until he saw Deva.
   Everyone was wondering what they should do with Leviathan since they knew that this thing was dangerous.
   "Um, should I try to control it?" Yume asked. Haru had helped her to control her power so this time she was going to help Haru!
   Hearing Yume's words, everyone then looked at Haru, wondering what he was going to say since they knew how dangerous Levithan was and as the strongest succubus, Yume had the power to control it.
   Haru patted Yume's head and said, "How can I let you handle this?" He then looked at Kisaki and asked, "Kisaki, do you want to see the power of someone who can beat the shit of Cain?"
   Himeragi, Sayaka, and Kisaki looked at their surroundings and felt quite a bit nervous when they were about to approach the Leviathan by boat, but right now, they were speechless at Haru, who was floating in the sky.
   "Senpai, this is my first time to know that you can fly," Himeragi said with a speechless expression.
   "We're not flying, but floating," Haru said.
   "Is there a difference?" Sayaka was speechless.
   "Can you see the wings on my back?" Haru asked.
   "Anyway, can you handle this Leviathan? You know, that thing's size is 400 meters!" Sayaka reminded Haru since it was too dangerous to face the Leviathan.
   "It's okay. You have seen my power in the past, right? Have you seen me lost to someone?" Haru asked.
   "Well..." Sayaka couldn't say much in this situation.
   "Still, I might not have the energy after I fight this thing, so take care of me after that, alright?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, Senpai!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation.
   "I'll protect you no matter what!" Sayaka also said a similar thing and then stared at Kisaki with a wary expression.
   Kisaki sighed and said, "You don't need to worry. I won't do anything."
   "That's good." Sayaka nodded, but she still stared at Kisaki and if this girl did something weird, then she didn't mind throwing this girl's corpse into the sea.
   "It's coming. Be careful." Haru reminded the girls.
   Hearing Haru's words, their expression became serious and at the same time, they felt a strong wave start to shake the boat. They felt a bit dizzy, but then, they saw the sea around them suddenly returned back to calm, which made them a bit dumbfounded. They wanted to ask Haru what was happening, but before they asked, a huge monster suddenly appeared before them. They knew that its size was huge, but they didn't expect it to be so huge.
   Haru faced Leviathan in front of him and he had to admit that even though he had seen a lot of huge monsters, Leviathan, in front of him was so huge.
   Levithan came out from the sea and roared loudly, showing its razor-like teeth.
   Sayaka, Himeragi, and Kisaki became worried about Haru, but Haru didn't say much nonsense and directly punched Leviathan!
   Leviathan was blown away a few kilometers directly.
   "....................." Sayaka, Himeragi, and Kisaki.
   Haru didn't stop and started a round of fights with Leviathan so they wouldn't think that he was too strong.
   Looking at Haru, who was wrestling with Leviathan with his own body, Kisaki thought that this man had the power to beat the shit of Cain.
   Then after a while, Leviathan was floating on the sea, and Haru pulled it toward the girls with a tired face, but even so, he smiled and said, "I'm back."
   Himeragi and Sayaka jumped directly and hugged him with a happy smile.
   As for Kisaki, she also used this chance to join too, thinking that it might be good to become his woman too.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2014: Avrora?
   With the matter of Leviathan and Yume finished, Nagisa, who didn't know anything, continued to play together with everyone happily on the BluEly.
   Looking at Nagisa's smile, everyone felt a bit helpless, but also smiled and continued to have fun on the island since they were on holiday.
   However, as for everyone who knew what had happened on the BluEly, they knew that this matter was far from simple.
   Kirisu, who owned the majority of the shares of BluEly, was involved in criminal and being jailed directly after all the evidence of his involvement with a criminal organization and his plan to control the Leviathan was known.
   Haru, without hesitation, bought Kirisu's shares at a cheap price since Kirisu's life was just like a fish on the top of the chopping board. With the help of Kisaki and the Bureau of Astrology, the matter ended quite swiftly.
   As for Yume, she didn't need to worry that her power might go berserk anymore since as long as she was with Haru, her power could be sealed and Haru also taught her how to control her power, which made her decide to stay with him, or rather, she wanted to stay with him so Haru became her guardian and she would stay on the Itogami island.
   Haru noticed Yume's gaze and knew what kind of gaze that she had, but this girl was still young and he treated her as his little sister. Still, he felt a bit strange when he thought about the author of the story of this world, wondering whether the author was a lolicon since there were too many little girls, right?
   However, compared to the Black Bullet world, Haru felt that the author of this world was still several times better.
   After those problems were solved and everyone had fun on BluEly, they decided to go home, but the matter was far from ended.
   The one who was hit hard by this incident was probably the Lion King Organization since two of their Sword Shamans had been poached by Haru and Sayaka directly cut down her tie with the organization since she wanted to be with Haru and if she continued to become a Sword Shaman, then it would be impossible for her to do so, which was why she decided to follow him.
   As for how the Lion King Organization would respond, Sayaka didn't care much since she knew that they wouldn't dare to attack him and she also felt that becoming Haru's bodyguards might be good since this way, she could protect him from a vixen who wanted to trouble him in the future.
   As for Himeragi, she still joined the Lion King Organization and didn't quit the organization since her mission was to observe Haru, and they also didn't contact her that much, after Haru got angry at the organization in few chapters before.
   Haru felt that the Lion King Organization was really a hypocrite organization, or it might be a stupid organization that was made to fill the protagonist's harem. He wasn't sure, which was one the truth, but either way, he didn't care much since this organization was harmless and he also showed his power on the BluEly, which caused them to show more respect toward him.
   Haru was able to defeat Levithan with his fists, he could use various strange magics, he was immortal, and lastly, he was able to use strong Vassal Beasts. If he wanted to control the world, then he could do it already. However, he was living peacefully on the Itogami island and as long as no one disturbed him, he also wouldn't cause trouble.
   The real reason why the Lion King Organization and the Bureau of Astrology were created was to protect the world and the real enemy that they faced wasn't Haru, rather it was Cain, the first murderer in the world, and the man who had brought various monsters, magic, and chaos into this world. They didn't want Cain to be revived in this world and they knew that as long as Haru became their allies, he could help them.
   So how would he help them?
   It was simple and they just needed to ask both Himeragi and Sayaka. After all, even though both of them might bias toward Haru, if the Lion King Organization asked for their help, Sayaka and Himeragi would mellow and might ask Haru to help the organization.
   Haru also knew this, but he didn't think too much. After all, he also knew that Sayaka and Himeragi had owed a lot of things to the Lion King Organization, considering they were born and educated by this organization so he didn't mind helping this strange organization.
   With how two members of the Lion King Organization had become Haru's women, the Bureau of Astrology also didn't want to lose and also sent Kisaki to be on Haru's side as for her mission, she became another observer, when the truth, the Bureau of Astrology just wanted to send Kisaki as his woman.
   Kisaki also didn't mind, or rather, she was so happy when she was told to do this mission.
   As for Haru, he felt complicated, but he didn't think too much since the world would soon be his. He was sure that the real enemy that would try to conquer this world would appear and when two groups were fighting against each other, he would rob the most benefit, and take over this world so it could be said, both Lion King Organization and the Bureau of Astrology would be his organizations sooner or later.
   Still, Haru was wondering whether they were thinking of him as a lustful person, who would eat every woman without hesitation.
   Anyway, after Haru returned, he played with Astarte since she stayed together with Natsuki when they were going to the BluEly. He knew that she was busy with something and as expected, when he returned, Natsuki came to ask him something.
   "Haru, can you help me?" Natsuki asked.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "There's some trouble that I need your help to solve this problem," Natsuki said.
   "What kind of problem?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "I need to invite someone so you will know the details, but can I ask you a question?" Natsuki asked.
   "Is Avrora still inside Nagisa's body?" Natsuki asked.
   "No." Haru shook his head.
   "So she has died?" Natsuki asked.
   Natsuki was dumbfounded and asked, "Then what happened to her?" She knew what had happened to Kojou, Nagisa, and also Gojou in the past and why Kojou became the fourth primogenitor before. She also knew about Avrora and knew that Avrora should reside inside Nagisa's body, but after Haru came, she knew that everything had changed and she didn't know what had happened to Avrora.
   Natsuki might not able to ask this question before, or rather, she didn't have much interest since she was Haru's woman now and as long as they lived well, she didn't care much about the rest, but her acquaintance asked her about Avrora, which was why she asked this question.
   "She's inside my body now," Haru said.
   Natsuki had expected a lot of answers before, but she had never expected this answer and it made her speechless somehow.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2015: Who will you invite?
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Natsuki asked with bewilderment. She was sitting on Haru's lap at the moment and turned her head directly when she heard his words.
   "You should know that before Avrora was killed, her consciousness was able to enter Nagisa's body, but because of Mimori's request, I had taken Avrora's consciousness into my body, so Nagisa returned to how she used to be." Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "Do you want to see her?"
   Natsuki let out a sigh and said, "It's alright, but how did you take Avrora's consciousness into your body and based on this fact, you were also the one who had returned Akatsuki Kojou into normal human too, right?"
   "You're not going to lie?" Natsuki asked.
   "You're my woman anymore. What's the use of lying? If I can't trust you, then who can I trust?" Haru asked.
   Natsuki blushed and smiled sweetly. "Oh? What do you want tonight? I don't mind following your role-playing game."
   Haru looked at Natsuki speechlessly and felt that this woman had slandered him since the one who loved the role-playing game was Natsuki. "You haven't told me who wants to meet me?"
   "It's Paper Noise." Natsuki didn't hide anything.
   "Oh? One of the strongest humans in the world? One of the three important figures in the Liong King Organization? Is she angry that Sayaka has quit the organization?" Haru asked.
   "No." Shaking her head, Natsuki said, "I think that they're more than happy to let Sayaka stay with you. They might even try to seduce you with more girls so you'll become their allies."
   Haru was speechless, but then he frowned since his thing was grabbed by Natsuki.
   "Don't get seduced, alright?" Natsuki said softly.
   "So what do they want to ask me?" Haru asked so he could change the subject of the conversation.
   Natsuki rolled her eyes, but she didn't say much. "It seems that they want to ask you whether you can use your sealing magic to seal something for them."
   "Oh? Seal?" Haru was quite surprised.
   "You're so good at sealing magic, right?" Natsuki knew how powerful Haru's sealing magic was and knew that Haru was the perfect person for this job.
   "If I say that I'm number two, no one dares to become the number one." Haru was confident with his sealing magic, and he didn't think that there was someone who was better at sealing magic in this world other than him.
   "It's good that you're confident." Natsuki nodded with a smile, but then she asked, "Haru, can you tell me now?"
   "What do you want to know again?" Haru asked.
   "Can you tell me who you are? Are you Deva?" Natsuki asked. She might have forgotten to ask him this question since she had fallen too deeply with him, and now, there was a chance, so she didn't hesitate to ask.
   "Why did you think that I am Deva?" Haru was a bit speechless.
   "With how powerful you are, I think it would be weird if I didn't think of you as Deva, and sometimes, I, even though of you, like Cain, himself," Natsuki said. Based on the record, she knew that Cain was so strong, and even though she had never seen him, she felt that it wouldn't be weird if Haru's real identity was Cain's reincarnation or something, but she also felt that he wasn't. "Still, it isn't fair that you have told Aya, but you don't tell me about your true identity." She knew that Aya knew about Haru's real identity, which was why, she was a bit annoyed when she was teased by Aya from time to time, so now, she didn't hesitate to start her showdown with him.
   Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and said, "I was thinking of telling everyone about my identity in the future, but since you have asked, then I'll tell you that I'm a world traveler."
   "What?" Natsuki was in a daze for a minute before she could utter "what?" from her mouth.
   "It might be a bit long, but do you want to hear it?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Natsuki said without hesitation.
   Haru then started to explain his identity to Natsuki, but this time, it was different from Aya since he didn't bring Natsuki to the "Ocean" and just told her why he was here, and he also had a task to invite someone as a member of this group.
   Listening to Haru's explanation, Natsuki nodded and asked, "So you want to turn the Itogami into your domain?"
   "It isn't bad, right? I mean, the Japanese government is so irresponsible, and you can see that they didn't hesitate to sacrifice all the people on this island so they could stop Cain from appearing in this world again, so rather than letting them control this island, isn't it better for me to take care of it? You should also know how my ability and if I control this island, it'll be several times better than those corrupted managements," Haru said without hesitation.
   Hearing Haru's words, Natsuki also nodded since she knew how good Haru's ability was at managing something, and she also knew that he cared about this island since his women were on this island. "Well, I'll support you, but it isn't easy to get your hands on this island, right? I don't think that the Japanese government will let go of their control over this island so easily."
   "It's alright. Leave everything to your man."
   Natsuki smiled and leaned on his chest, but then she asked, "Say, Haru."
   "Have you decided who you would invite as a new member of your group?" If Natsuki said that she wasn't interested in the "Group Chat," then she would be lying, or rather she was very interested, and she was sure that it was the reason why Aya decided to follow Haru without hesitation.
   "Do you want to become a member?" Haru asked.
   "I want to!" Natsuki said without hesitation, but then she said, "But I won't force you, and you should tell this matter to all of your girls, or rather, we might need to discuss this matter sooner or later."
   "I know." Haru nodded and said, "I'll tell you about this matter once I have taken control over this island, but before that, tell me more about the Paper Noise that you have talked about and the reason why she wants to meet me."
   Natsuki raised her eyebrow and asked, "You have an interest in Paper Noise?"
   "Why has our conversation always turned into that?" Haru was speechless and wondering whether, in the mind of his girls, he was a beast that would eat every beautiful woman.
   "It's because you can't control your pants!" Natsuki was a bit annoyed and couldn't help but twist Haru's waist.
   "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Natsuki-chan!"
   Hearing Haru's pitiful voice, Natsuki's heart softened and snorted before she felt hands around her waist. "Wait, wait, it is still noon!" But she knew that this guy wouldn't listen to her and she could only let out a comfortable sigh since doing this with him really felt good, and at the same time, she knew that she had fallen too deep with him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2016: Why did you come?
   "What do you think, Haru-san?" Yume twirled around, showing her new uniform to Haru. She had decided to live with Haru since she didn't want her power to go on berserk, or rather, she just wanted to be with him. She might be young now, but a few years later, she was going to take him down!
   "It suits you well. You're cute." Haru praised Yume generously and asked, "Have you prepared for your school?" After Yume had decided to live with him, he also got her into a good school on Itogami island.
   "Don't worry, Haru-san. I'll do well!" Yume said with a bright smile.
   "Hey, Haru, isn't my uniform a bit tight?" Sayaka, who had changed into her new school uniform, asked with an uncomfortable expression.
   Yume looked at Sayaka, whose chest was so huge it almost popped out the button of her shirt uniform. She then looked down at her flat chest, then looked at Haru, who couldn't look away and felt a bit annoyed. "Haru-san, look at me!"
   "Cough! Cough! Should I ask someone to change the size of your uniform?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Sayaka nodded with a blush. "Thank you, Haru."
   "It's alright. You have decided to move in with me after all."
   Sayaka had decided to quit the Lion King Organization to follow Haru, so she also decided to transfer to Haru's school too. She didn't mind, or rather, she was more than happy to do it since that way, she could go together with Haru and Himeragi no matter what time it was.
   However, Sayaka's mood became slightly nervous when she heard from Natsuki that one of the Three Saints of the Lion King Organization was going to visit Haru's house.
   "Senpai, is this alright?" Himeragi was also quite nervous since the one who was going to visit was someone that gave her a task to observe Haru.
   "She's not going to give us trouble, right?" Sayaka asked.
   "You don't need to worry. I have heard that she only asks me to help them to seal something." Haru then looked at Kisaki and asked, "Kisaki, do you know something?"
   "Well, I don't know much, but I'll hear it soon since nothing can remain a secret," Kisaki said as she drank a bottle of cold milk. She didn't think too much about the Lion King Organization and what their agenda was since she knew that in front of Haru, all of their conspiracies would be destroyed.
   Haru looked at Kisaki, whose body was slightly wet since she had just come out from the bath. Thinking about this girl, he was wondering whether this girl was a reincarnation of Shizuka (Heroine of Doraemon) since he often went on a bath. However, he didn't really mind since they often took a bath together.
   "Senpai, are you thinking something perverted?" Himeragi suddenly asked.
   "...What?" Haru was dumbfounded.
   Sayaka squinted her eyes at Haru and said, "You should know that all the members of the Lion King Organization are female. Do you have an impure intention by helping them?"
   'Why is it always like this?'
   Haru sighed and wondered whether his image as a scumbag was already planted into their heads, and whenever he was about to meet a girl, they were thinking that he was going to eat them. He knew that he was a scumbag, but he wasn't so thirsty that he would target a random girl, but enough of that since the guests that he had been waiting for had come.
   Haru thought that only the Paper Noise would come, but it seemed there was an extra.
   'Well, it doesn't really matter.'
   Haru also wanted to know what they wanted to ask him since he knew that his mission would end soon, and he would part with everyone for a moment, so right now, he just wanted to enjoy his time with them.
   Yukari Endou looked at the vast house in front of her with a complicated expression.
   With how limited the land on the Itogami island was, it was quite rare for someone to own a house, and most of them would live in the apartment building, including the rich one, which was why Yukari could see how rich Haru was from his house alone.
   After their talk previously, Yukari had always been in a nightmare, thinking how hypocritical she was, and at the same time, she also tried to search for the solution for Himeragi. Unfortunately, she didn't know anything, and Kanase Kensei, who was known as someone who was the most knowledgeable about an angel, couldn't answer her question since Himeragi's problem was far from simple, but one thing for sure, Kanase told her that the only person who could help Himeragi was Haru.
   Yukari felt complicated, but at the same time, she was angry. She was angry at herself, and she also wondered why she decided to follow Paper Noise or Koyomi Shizuka to visit Haru's house.
   "Why do you want to abuse yourself here? You should go back," Koyomi said simply to Yukari since she felt that Yukari's presence only brought trouble.
   "I..." Hearing Koyomi's words, Yukari felt conflicted. She knew that she would cause trouble just by coming to Haru's house, but she just couldn't go back so easily since she had come from Osaka to the Itogami island because she wanted to meet Haru and Himeragi. As for why she had only come now and not after Haru scolded her before, it might be because she felt that she didn't feel worthy and also felt a bit scared to come alone, which was why when Koyomi said that the organization was going to ask Haru's help to seal something, she also decided to come.
   "Enough of fighting. If you don't want to enter, then don't enter." Natsuki ignored the two of them directly and entered the house.
   Koyomi also followed, and Yukari, who was a bit conflicted, also entered after them.
   However, as Koyomi and Yukari entered, they were shocked when they couldn't feel their power anymore or rather, they had become normal humans!
   "This...?" Yukari was dumbfounded.
   "It's his seal. You can only become a normal human when you enter his house," Natsuki said simply.
   "As expected of the fourth primogenitor." Koyomi nodded in amazement, but in truth, she was a bit dreaded by Haru's power since he was too strong, right?
   Before, the Lion King Organization thought to eliminate the fourth primogenitor if he possessed a threat to the world, but when Koyomi felt this power, she felt that it was quite impossible, especially when she also heard that Haru also possessed the power to match Leviathan's strength.
   Then the three of them continued their journey before Natsuki told both Koyomi and Yukari to wait in the waiting room first.
   Koyomi and Yukari nodded and didn't say much.
   Natsuki then entered, afraid that both of them might be disillusioned when they knew that the fourth primogenitor was quite perverted.
   Then after a moment, Natsuki came again with a tired face and said, "Come with me."
   Koyomi and Yukari weren't sure why Natsuki showed such an expression, but they nodded and followed her. As they walked, they would be lying if they didn't feel nervous at this moment, but even so, they kept following Natsuki to the room where Haru was waiting.
   Natsuki then opened the door, and Koyomi and Yukari saw Haru for the first time. It might not be their first time seeing him, but it was their first time to see him without his face mask.
   Unlike his usual frivolousness, Haru's expression was quite solemn, giving anyone pressure to see him for the first time, and made them bow down toward him subconsciously, but at the same time, Koyomi and Yukari had to admit that he was the most handsome guy that they had ever seen in their lives.
   Looking at Haru, who showed such an expression, Natsuki nodded and was satisfied, feeling that she should stay with him all the time so that way, she could scold him if she showed his usual frivolousness. It was an important meeting, and she didn't want him to be looked down upon, even though she knew that it was impossible for someone to look down on him, especially when they felt his aura alone.
   Still, Natsuki didn't think too much about this matter since she knew that the one at the disadvantage position was the Lion King Organization since right now, they were asking Haru for a favor. As for whether Haru would give them this favor or not, she believed that he knew the best answer.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2017: Koyomi: I'm a virgin
   When both Yukari and Koyomi met Haru, he didn't meet them alone, or rather, Himeragi and Sayaka also joined him in this meeting since they also knew that they couldn't avoid the Lion King Organization, so they should boldly meet them without hesitation.
   Yukari looked at Sayaka and Himeragi, and both girls quickly looked away, feeling strangely uncomfortable.
   "You better not bully my women," Haru said, and the tense atmosphere disappeared directly, and Yukari felt pressure on her body, which made her lower her head subconsciously.
   Koyomi let out a long sigh inwardly, thinking that Yukari really brought her trouble. She just wanted to ask for help, but this old woman gave her a lot of trouble. She then bowed her head, showing a perfect "dogeza" to Haru while also grabbing Yukari's head to bow, pressing Yukari's head directly to the ground, and said, "I'm sorry for her rudeness. If you still feel unsatisfied, how about I give you her blood?"
   Hearing how cold-blooded Koyomi was, everyone had a chill at that moment.
   Yukari also felt dreaded, but she didn't say anything since, as a member of the Lion King Organization, she also had prepared to do this kind of thing.
   Haru was a bit speechless, but then he observed both Koyomi Shizuka and Yukari Endou, and he had to admit that the two of them were beautiful.
   Koyomi Shizuka had a strict expression, glasses, long black hair tied into twin braids, and blue eyes. If someone was a masochist, then they would be more than happy to be tortured by a girl like her. Unfortunately, Haru wasn't a masochist, but conquering such a powerful woman, also had its own fun.
   As for Yukari Endou, Haru had to admit that it really fit into his imagination since he could tell that this woman was quite stupid and all she did was fight without giving any thought afterward, and it might also be the reason why this woman could become a fighting instructor rather than entering a high-ranking position like Koyomi. Still, he had to admit that this woman was quite beautiful and also resembled an elf.
   Haru had been in various worlds after he had gotten a "Group Chat," but it was his first time meeting an Elf, which was why, he was a bit interested in Yukari.
   As for when both Yukari and Koyoumi showed a "dogeza" position to him, Haru didn't think too much since it wasn't his first time to have someone bow their heads toward him. Still, he didn't have a hobby of watching someone bow their heads at him.
   "Stop that "dogeza" position. It creeps me out." Haru was speechless and said, "Himeragi might not have told you before, but I don't have a hobby of drinking blood. I might have the power of the fourth primogenitor, but I'm still a human."
   "Oh," Koyomi, who raised her head, felt quite surprised and asked, "You're a human?"
   "Are you doubting me?" Haru asked.
   "......." Koyomi was in silence, but from her silence, everyone could see that she didn't believe in Haru's words.
   "It's alright if you don't believe me since I don't need your acknowledgment either," Haru said simply and also didn't care whether Koyomi would believe in him or not.
   "Again, I'm sorry for my rudeness. If you don't mind, how about I give my body to you since you don't have an interest in blood. Don't worry. I'm still a virgin," Koyomi said flatly.
   "............." Everyone.
   Haru rubbed his temple and said, "As expected of one of the Three Saints, your way of thinking is quite different."
   "Are you mad?" Koyomi asked.
   "Well, I certainly wouldn't describe myself as happy."
   "I'm sorry." Koyomi apologized again. "If you don't want my body, then how about my butts? Do you want to touch them?"
   "Why?!" Haru felt that this girl had one screw loose. "You make it sound like I'm a fiend consumed by butt-lust!"
   "You're not going to rub it?" Koyomi asked.
   "....When we're alone, okay?"
   Sayaka and Himeragi reprimanded Haru at the same time.
   Nina also laughed hard together with everyone in the secret room, watching Haru's interaction.
   Natsuki also lost her patience, looked at Koyomi, and asked, "Are you the Lion King Organization have always used a honey trap to get into his side? I have to admit that this guy might be a fiend that consumes by lust, but I don't think that he'll fall for a boring girl like you, but..." She then looked at Yukari and snorted since she could tell that Haru liked an older woman, and at the same time, she felt a bit regret to bring them here.
   "Oi! I'm not a fiend that is consumed by lust?!"
   It was as if there was a synchronization between everyone, and they said those words at the same time.
   But then, Yukari, who had been in a tense situation, started to laugh when she heard their interaction.
   "...I'm boring, huh?" Koyomi ignored the conversation between them and felt depressed on the side.
   "Have I told you that you can laugh?" Haru asked while looking at Yukari.
   "Senpai, don't tease Teacher," Himeragi said and couldn't handle seeing Yukari being teased by Haru.
   "Yeah, Shike-sama is all scared there!" Sayaka also added. But she had to admit that she had fun seeing Yukari in that stunned state.
   "Okay, okay, let's talk. What do you want to say? Let's be straightforward," Haru said.
   Koyomi also changed into a serious expression and bowed her head again. "First, I have to apologize again to you since we didn't realize what kind of consequence we might bring to Himeragi Yukina if she keeps using the Schneewalzer Lance. Once again, I'm sorry for the trouble we have caused, Himeragi Yukina, Kasugano Haruka-kun."
   Sayaka was dumbfounded when she heard this news and quickly looked at Haru and Himeragi, but neither of their expressions changed much.
   Himeragi didn't say anything and didn't feel surprised since Haru had told her about this matter, which made her sigh. She had to admit that she was quite disappointed with the Lion King Organization since they didn't care much about her life, but at the same time, she was grateful to them since they gave her a chance to meet Haru.
   Himeragi might not have said anything since she had been staying at the Lion King Organization so long, so she still showed respect toward the organization that had nurtured her. However, Haru didn't show mercy and said, "It's alright. I know how useless your organization is, so I never expected much."
   "Yes." Koyomi nodded without hesitation, which made everyone even dumbfounded. "We know that the Lion King Organization is useless, which is why I have asked for you to help us."
   "You're not asking whether Yukina is alright or not?" Haru asked.
   "If you need our help to help Himeragi Yukina, then you don't need to show reservedness, and you can ask us anything." Koyomi's expression had never changed much and said those words with neither overbearing nor weak, showing that she was confident that she could help Himeragi.
   Haru looked at Koyomi again and asked, "So what kind of help do you want to ask me?"
   Hearing Haru's words, Koyomi sighed with relief, and at the same time, she knew that the first stage had been cleared up and felt that it was good that both Himeragi and Sayaka became Haru's women. She then took a deep breath and said, "We hope that you can help us to seal the relic from Holy Massacre."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2018: If only I'm his woman...
   "The relic from the Holy Massacre!"
   Everyone's expression changed when they heard Koyomi's words. Even though everyone was quite different, each of them was familiar with the myth in this world, so it was normal when they showed a shocked expression when they heard about the Holy Massacre.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why now? Can you just seal it like before? And why me?"
   They were in silence when they heard Haru's question since they also felt weird by the Lion King Organization's request. Why did they ask him now?
   "Or is it a plan to kill me?" Haru asked with an amused expression.
   Hearing Haru's words, Sayaka, Himeragi, and Natsuki, didn't even hesitate to use their powers, aimed it toward both Koyomi and Yukari.
   Yukari was dumbfounded, especially when she couldn't use her magic, and she was quite panicked!
   Yukari also felt quite hurt when she saw both Sayaka and Himeragi didn't hesitate and wanted to attack them. After all, she had taught them during their childhood time, but when they became an enemy, they wouldn't hesitate to fight her, which made her sigh, but at the same time, she was quite proud of her students, knowing that they had become a qualified Sword Shaman.
   However, Yukari was directly slapped by Koyomi.
   Yukari was too dumbfounded to say anything.
   Koyomi bowed her head again and said, "We have never thought to kill you, or rather, our intention has always been to prevent Cain from being revived in this world. As for you, Kasugano Haruka-kun, we hope that we can always maintain an alliance relationship, and please believe that we won't do anything to harm you." The purpose of the Lion King Organization was to stop Cain from appearing in this world again.
   Cain had brought chaos and trouble in this world, and if Cain appeared once again, no one could guess what would happen to this world.
   "Oh? How can I believe you?" Haru asked curiously.
   "It's understandable that you doubt us, but we're more reliable than a group of criminals that have become your subordinates, right?" Koyomi asked while looking at Haru without looking away.
   "Not really." Haru shook his head and said, "I believe them more than you."
   "There's nothing that I can do, but if you don't believe us, then you can do anything for both of us to see whether we're lying or not," Koyomi said without hesitation.
   Haru looked at Koyomi, who didn't dodge his gaze, and asked, "You know, I have a unique power where I can turn someone into a book."
   Everyone was quite dumbfounded.
   "By turning them into a book, I can see various information in their bodies."
   Koyomi raised her eyebrow and said, "If that's ability can be used to make you trust us, then don't hesitate and use it on both of us."
   Yukari didn't say anything and kept silent, waiting for their confrontation since she knew that once a mistake, they would go, especially when she couldn't even use her power in this place.
   "I was joking." Haru chuckled and said, "Even if you want to, you can kill me anyway." He then looked at Koyomi and asked, "So then I can tell that you must know what has happened to the Akatsuki's siblings?"
   Koyomi nodded and secretly sighed in relief, but at the same time, when she heard Haru's question, she heard more mystery again, and this was the mystery that she wanted to know!
   "Then, can you tell me what you know about them?" Haru asked curiously.
   Koyomi nodded again and told Haru about all the information that she knew about the Akatsuki siblings, both Kojou and Nagisa. She told them how they were involved in an accident, related to the real fourth primogenitor, then how Avrora's soul would reside in Nagisa's body and Kojou Akatsuki became the fourth primogenitor.
   When Himeragi and Sayaka heard the last words, they felt quite dumbfounded since it was their first time to hear such a thing.
   As for Natsuki, she didn't feel that much surprised and calm since she had heard it from Haru before.
   "But after you appear, they have become normal humans, so we don't involve them with the matter in our side anymore," Koyomi said calmly and explicitly told everyone that Haru was the one who had returned both the Akatsuki's siblings into a normal human.
   Haru nodded, and when everyone thought that he might tell them something, he asked, "Tell me more about the relic that you want me to seal."
   They didn't expect that when they were about to have a climax, Haru took out his thing without hesitation, leaving them in a strange mood. Right now, they wanted to hear his story more, but could they force him?
   "Haru..." Sayaka looked at Haru with some displeasure.
   "Well, I can tell you later when both of them go home," Haru said simply and didn't even lower his voice.
   Hearing Haru's words, Himeragi and Sayaka nodded with a satisfied expression.
   If Koyomi and Yukari didn't hear anything, then they would pretend that they didn't know anything, but since they had heard Haru's words, they felt so curious that they felt so itchy right now. They wanted to scold him, asking him how he could become the fourth primogenitor, and also asked what was happening to Avrora, then two siblings of the Akatsuki, but they couldn't do it since they were on the weak side, which made them so helpless at this moment.
   Then Koyomi started her explanation about the relic from the Holy Massacre, and since she wanted to seal it for good, she thought to use Avrora's soul to do it since she had died. Unfortunately, Avrora's soul had disappeared, and they could only ask Haru's help at this moment, especially when they knew how powerful Haru's sealing magic was.
   Haru felt that there was something weird in their explanation. It wasn't that he thought they were lying, or rather, they didn't hide anything and told everything that he wanted to know, but it was just he felt that they were being used by something.
   Haru also knew how incompetent the Lion King Organization was. Besides all their members being beautiful women and powerful strength, he felt that this organization was only suited to become a thug and sent a harem to someone.
   Still, Haru had to admit that this organization was good at finding information, and at the same time, he had to admit that Koyomi was an amazing girl.
   'Well, it isn't like someone can give me a threat anyway.'
   Haru also wanted to know what kind of surprise they would give him. "Well, should we have a holiday in Hakone? I have heard that they have a good hot spring."
   Hearing Haru's words, they were excited and quickly prepared for their luggage. Even everyone who was hiding also walked out, preparing to go on a trip to Hakone.
   "......" Koyomi and Yukari.
   As for Koyomi and Yukari, they could only stare at them helplessly and only hoped that they would be in their places. That way, they could go on a holiday in Hakone, and they wouldn't have this kind of trouble, which annoyed them!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2019: It is the teacher's duty
   As he had promised, Haru went to Kannawa to help the Lion King Organization to seal up the relic from the Holy Massacre, but before that, he went to Hakone, which was located 20 kilometers from the location of the spot, and rented the entire inn for his group directly since he didn't lack money.
   Koyomi didn't follow his group, but Yukari followed his group as their guide, without hesitation.
   Haru didn't think too much, but Sayaka and Himeragi were quite awkward when Yukari was right beside them. However, as they arrived at Hakone, they started to play around together.
   "Haru, the seafood here is good, right? Can we buy them later," Asagi said excitedly. She had brought a lot of her salaries from her part-time jobs so she wouldn't hesitate to splurge herself on the food.
   "Okay, okay, but I'm not sure whether you can buy them since the Lion King Organization set up a barrier around this town so most stores might not be opened," Haru said.
   "Eh? Really?" Asagi couldn't help but become a bit disappointed. "Yukari-san, is that true?"
   ".........." Yukari was a bit speechless since she had become a guide, but she could only hide her displeasure since Haru had a bigger fist and she also didn't think too much either. "Yes. The area around Hakone has been sealed so you might not be able to buy much, but after he has sealed up the relic, the town will operate normally, then you continue with your trip to visit the sightseeing spot or buy a lot of souvenirs or foods."
   "Haru!" Asagi then held Haru's hand and said, "Hurry up and seal that relic!"
   Haru and Yukari were speechless and wondering whether sealing a relic was as easy as stealing candy from a baby.
   "Onii-san, there's a huge bath there. Let's enter together," Kanon said softly.
   Hearing Kanon's offer, everyone stared directly at him, and Haru was wondering what he should do at the moment, but at the same time, it reminded him of the time when he went to the hot spring pool together with Sora, Megumi, Yuri, and Utaha at that time, he met Shiina by chance, and also decided to confess to Megumi.
   Haru had almost stayed in this world for a year and he couldn't help but miss them, but he quickly changed his thought and nodded without hesitation. "Alright, let's enter the hot spring together."
   In their minds, their thoughts were similar.
   As expected, the fourth primogenitor was really different!
   After everyone enjoyed the hot spring, they started to play together at the inn before they went to rest up in their rooms. Even though they didn't feel that tired since they came by a teleport, a different environment caused them to feel slightly tired so they rested early.
   Haru felt that it was too early to rest and decided to enter the hot spring again, but as expected, he couldn't enter it alone since Yukari also followed him silently and joined him in the hot spring.
   "Ca - Can I join?" Yukari asked with a red face and wasn't sure how to face Haru. After all, unlike before he was wearing his trunk when he entered the hot spring, but this time, he didn't wear anything, showing his huge penis that was dangling on the water. 'It's so big!'
   "Well, you're welcome if you want to join." Haru didn't think too much about Yukari and let her join him if she wanted to.
   Yukari nodded, thanked him, before she washed her body and joined him by sitting on his side, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw his penis got hard. "Huh?! Why did it get hard?"
   "You're a charming woman, isn't it weird if I don't get excited?" Haru asked with a weird expression.
   "I'm the teacher of both Yukari and Sayaka!" Yukari couldn't help but remind Haru.
   "Then why would such a teacher come into the hot spring pool together with the man of her students?" Haru asked back.
   "............" Yukari blushed and couldn't say anything back.
   Haru shook his head and asked, "On this mission, does the Lion King Organization work by themselves, or have they collaborated with someone?"
   "We got the JSDF's help on this mission." Yukari looked at Haru and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and there was no way that this stupid woman would believe him that the JSDF was quite shady. He then glanced at Yukari, and had to admit that this woman was too charming, right?
   Haru could see that Yukari's older woman's charm, which made her so attractive in his eyes.
   "Wh - Why are you looking at me like that?" Yukari asked in a blush, wondering whether her old body would attract this young man.
   Haru shook his head and said, "I'll go back first." If he stayed here any longer, he wasn't sure what he was going to do with Yukari.
   "Wait a moment!" Yukari quickly grasped Haru's wrist. Their distance was so close, but she didn't do anything weird or intended to attack him. Well, she might be attacked by him, if she kept, showing her naked body, though.
   "Can you cover your body first?" Haru was speechless.
   Yukari was a bit amused and asked, "What? Are you interested in me?"
   "..........." Haru looked at Yukari and asked, "Are you a masochist? I have scolded you before, but you get all excited for me?" He knew that an older woman was a thirsty creature, especially when he knew that Mimori had always been wet every day, but he wouldn't say much or rather he was more than happy to handle them.
   "Wh - Who is masochist?!" Yukari refuted with a blush on her face.
   Haru sighed and then sat on her side again, but this time, their distance was so close that their skin was touching to each other, but he ignored her reaction and asked, "What's wrong?"
   Yukari was a bit dumbfounded and shy when their skin was touching each other, but she felt a bit annoyed when she heard him was so impatient. However, she endured it and said, "I want to thank you."
   "Thank me?" Haru was confused since he was wondering whether Yukari thanked him for scolding her.
   "Don't think of anything weird! And I'm not a masochist!" As if she could read Haru's mind, Yukari said with a snort. "I want to thank you for making both Yukina and Sayaka happy."
   "That's obvious. You don't need to thank me. That's what I need to do as their man," Haru said naturally.
   ".............." Yukari looked at Haru and somehow felt a bit jealous of her disciples.
   "Is that all? If we stay together longer, then there might be a lot of misunderstandings among us. I'll go back first," Haru said and was about to stand up, but his wrist was grasped again.
   Haru looked at Yukari and wondered what this woman wanted to do.
   "Wh - What are you planning to do with that?" Yukari asked with a red face.
   "What do you mean by "that"?"
   Yukari's face was so red and said, "Pe - Penis."
   "Is it hard, what are you going to do with it?" Yukari asked with a red face.
   "Well... I might ask my girlfriends to help me," Haru said truthfully.
   Yukari was dumbfounded and asked, "Ha - Have you done it with Yukina and Sayaka?"
   "Not yet." Haru shook his head.
   Hearing Haru's words, Yukari sighed in relief, then she looked at him with a determined and shy expression. "Sh - Should I help you?"
   "I mean... that cares about that..." Yukari gulped when she saw his thing had gotten so close to her face. "You... I...."
   Haru was wondering whether all the members of the Lion King Organization were good at seduction. He took a deep breath and asked, "Can you?"
   Yukari blushed, but she nodded shyly. She took her bangs behind her ear, then opened her mouth slowly, trying to take care of him secretly without anyone knowing.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hope you enjoy it.
   Chapter 2020: The plan hasn't started, but it has failed
   As the next day came, Haru, Himeragi, Sayaka, and Yukari went together to visit the site where the relic was sealed. As for the other girls, they didn't follow him since they also didn't want to cause him trouble because of their selfishness. They didn't have the power to fight if there was some trouble, so it was better to stay in the hotel, waiting for him since they knew that he wouldn't take that much time to finish the sealing process.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked while looking at Himeragi and Sayaka since they were looking at him with a strange expression.
   Himeragi and Sayaka looked at Yukari and somehow felt that their teacher had become more beautiful, and there was something that changed about her. After all, yesterday, Yukari's state was quite bad, but now, she had changed so much, which was why they looked at Haru subconsciously since they thought that it must have something to do with him.
   Yukari was older than Himeragi and Sayaka, so she didn't show much change in her expression when Himeragi and Sayaka were staring at her, but even so, deep inside, her heart was beating so fast. Hopefully, neither of them noticed anything.
   "We're about to arrive. Let's focus on this," Haru said with a serious expression.
   Himeragi and Sayaka nodded without hesitation when they saw Haru's serious expression, but Yukari rolled her eyes and thought that this guy was really full of bullshit and snorted, thinking what this bad guy had done to her last night.
   Yukari looked at Himeragi and Sayaka and felt a bit worried that her disciples might not be able to handle him and thought that she still needed to watch them over. It definitely had nothing to do with how good she felt last night, and she just wanted to stay with Haru more.
   As they arrived, they were welcomed by Nagisa's grandma, Akatsuki Hisano, two Sword Shamans from the Lion King Organization, and a lot of JSDF soldiers. They were holding their weapons and stared at Haru, who was wearing a facemask and walked so relaxedly with Sayaka, Himeragi, and Yukari.
   It was their first time meeting Haru for the first time, but they had to admit that when he appeared, it was as if he had become the center of this world, he was the center of gravity, and everything revolved around him.
   It was their first time feeling this feeling.
   Some girls directly had a good feeling toward Haru, but they were so nervous and held their weapons tightly since it gave them peace of mind.
   As Haru got closer, the intensity around him became even more intense, which made them quite nervous.
   "Where's the relic? I want to hurry up and seal it so I can go back," Haru said simply.
   Hisano took a deep breath and bowed her head toward Haru. "Thank you for coming here, the fourth primogenitor."
   "It's alright. I have promised Koyomi to help you. Still, why am I treated like an enemy here?" Haru looked at the JSDF soldiers that aimed their weapons at him and asked, "If you think of me as your enemy, then should I treat you as my enemy too?"
   Some people directly plopped on the ground and passed out.
   The people who wanted to fight him couldn't even move their muscles and stared at Haru with fear.
   "I'm sorry for the rudeness. I hope that you don't get angry by their reaction since it is their first time to meet the fourth primogenitor." Hisano bowed her head and didn't expect Haru to be so scary. She had heard that he was so strong, and if he wanted to, he could destroy the entire Hokkaido, which was why she directly apologized and wanted to do "dogeza" directly to Haru, but Haru stopped her.
   "I don't have a hobby of forcing a lady like you to bow to me. Get up." Haru helped Hisano to stand up, which made Hisano feel a bit strange.
   'Lady?' Hisano raised her eyebrow since she could even be called Haru's grandma, but she didn't say much since she didn't hate being called a lady.
   "As for you soldiers, is this all of your people? Are you sure that you're not coming for a picnic rather than sealing a relic from the Holy Massacre?" Haru asked with a strange expression since it wouldn't be weird for them to bring a tank, but they only brought a submachine gun and some soldiers with them, which made him feel a bit strange, wondering whether the relic wasn't as important as it seemed.
   Hearing Haru's words, they weren't sure what to say at that moment since they were scared of him.
   "Who's in charge?" Haru asked, then looked around before his gaze stared into one man among the group of soldiers. When he looked at all of them, he didn't even hide that he used his "Elemental Sight" since there was no way for them to know that he used it.
   Being stared at by Haru, the stern man started to sweat profusely, but even so, he stood straight and saluted. "I'm in charge of this mission. My name is Major Azama."
   Haru only glanced and asked, "I have heard the plan might involve a civilian. Why don't you ask for more soldiers?"
   Everyone was in silence, and they looked at Azama with a confused expression since it was their doubts, but they didn't say anything since Azama was in charge of the JSDF.
   "I think that this number of people should be enough to handle this mission. As for the rest, even if there's an entire JSDF joining in this mission, no one is able to stop you if you might get berserk," Azama said without hesitation.
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Azama's words since his words tried to provoke Haru!
   They looked at Haru nervously, wondering what he was going to do and if he became angry, then as what Azama had said, then there was no way for them able to stop him!
   After saying those words, Azama started to regret himself since he had a feeling that he might be killed, especially when he couldn't even use his power and move his body. It was so hard to breathe that he felt that he had drowned deep into the sea.
   Haru walked away and said, "I can handle the rest. You can tell all the soldiers to go home since they're only a burden here." He then looked at Hisano, who was stunned, and asked, "Who is going to guide me?"
   "Ah!" Hisano, who was stunned, was awakened and said, "Yuiri, Shio, please guide the fourth primogenitor."
   Yuiri and Shio nodded at the same time and wondered why everyone was so nervous and scared since they had a good impression of Haru, even though it was their first time meeting Haru.
   As they walked, Hisano looked at Azama and said, "As he has said before, please leave." She also didn't think that the JSDF could help them at that moment.
   The soldiers, who heard Hisano's words, couldn't help but sigh in relief since they didn't need to stay, but as for Azama and some of his people, who heard Hisano's words, they wanted to say something, but they couldn't since they knew how dangerous Haru was the moment they met him.
   Azama looked at Haru's back, but somehow, he felt that his eyes were in pain, which caused him to lower his gaze. He clenched his fists and knew that he needed to get the power of God so he could erase such an existence from this world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, I have just uploaded my new novel.
   The title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Hope you enjoy it.
   Chapter 2021: One thing after another
   As they walked away, Haru noticed that the girl whose name was Yuiri Haba was kept looking at him. "What's wrong?"
   "Ah!" Yuiri was startled, but then she said, "You're so gentle, the fourth primogenitor."
   "Ha?" Yuiri's friend, Shio Hikawa, was surprised when she heard Yuiri's words, wondering how Yuiri saw Haru as a gentle person.
   Haru looked at Shio and Yuiri and had to admit that both of them were cute, which made him wonder whether the requirement of someone to enter the Lion King Organization was that they needed to be cute. Still, he felt a bit flabbergasted by Yuiri's words and said, "I'm not gentle."
   "You're gentle." Yuiri refuted Shishio and said, "You have told them to go back because you don't want them to lose their lives pointlessly, right?"
   Himeragi, Sayaka, and Yukari looked at Yuiri and had to admit that this girl was unique, but at the same time, they knew that they needed to watch over him, or else, his harem was going to increase.
   "You misunderstood. I thought they were useless so I chased them away," Haru said coldly.
   "What are you embarrassed about? You're so cute," Sayaka said as she poked Haru's cheek with a smile
   Haru looked at Sayaka helplessly and wondered whether he should eat her now so this girl could be more obedient.
   Looking at Sayaka, who poked Haru's cheek so chummily, Shio and Yuiri were dumbfounded and at the same time, they were quite curious about their relationship. Of course, they knew about Sayaka, but they were wondering why Sayaka was with Haru.
   "Um... Sayaka-san, why you're beside the fourth primogenitor? Also, Shike-sama, why are you also with them?" Yuiri asked. She only knew that Himeragi was tasked to observe Haru, but she didn't know why Sayaka was also beside him too. She also wondered why someone such as Yukari would be also beside Haru since usually, Yukari was at the headquarters, which made her even more confused right now.
   "It's troublesome to call me the fourth primogenitor all the time. Just call me Haru," Haru interjected.
   Yuiri was a bit surprised, but she blushed and nodded shyly. "Yes, Haru."
   "....." Shio, Himeragi, Sayaka, and Yukari.
   "Cough! Cough! Yuiri, didn't you ask me why am I here?" Sayaka suddenly said.
   "Ah, yes, why are you here, Sayaka-san?" Yuiri asked again.
   "Because I have quit the Lion King Organization," Sayaka said without hesitation.
   Shio and Yuiri were dumbfounded.
   "But why?" Yuiri asked with some confusion since she didn't understand why Sayaka would quit the Lion King Organization.
   "Because I have become his girlfriend." Sayaka hugged Haru's arm with a smile, then said, "I changed my job now." Frankly, it was better to work with Haru since her income was much better, she also could spend with him all the time.
   Shio and Yuiri looked at Sayaka with a complex expression. They felt a bit complicated and jealous since they could see how happy Sayaka was.
   "Cough! Cough!" Himeragi suddenly coughed.
   "Oh, right, by the way, Yukina is also his girlfriend," Sayaka said simply.
   "Can we not talk about this matter now? How about we solve the matter of the relic first?" Haru suddenly said that if this continued, they wouldn't end, asking him a question.
   As they walked, they continued to talk to each other, especially Himeragi, Sayaka, Shio, and Yuiri, they talked about their experience, and their loved life, which made Haru speechless.
   Luckily, they arrived at the temporary tent where they monitor the status of the relic that was sealed inside the lake.
   However, because Haru had chased all the JSDF soldiers, the tent was empty and there were only a few people there.
   "It's my first time meeting you, the fourth primogenitor. My name is Shirona Kuraki. Nice to meet you." Shirona, who was one of the Three Saints, the leaders of the Lion King Organization, greeted Haru with a charming smile.
   Haru looked at Shirona and really wondered why there were so many beautiful women here. "You're alone here?"
   Shirona sighed and said, "Isn't it because you chase all of the soldiers away that there are only a few of us here." The meaning of her words was obvious, it was all of your faults, how about you took responsibility?
   "I have said that I'll help you, right? Let me show you how I'll help you." Haru then sat in front of the computer and handled everything by himself.
   As Haru handled everyone, they were dumbfounded since he basically handled everything.
   "Now I understand why you asked me to seal this thing." Haru thought that there was a reason why they asked him, but it seemed that the seal was about to be broken, which was why they decided to ask him to seal this relic.
   Haru looked at the shape of the relic inside the lake and felt that it had quite a strange shape. Hisano also explained to him that the name of the barrier was "Avalon", and the thing that was sealed by "Avalon" was "Houda". However, he had some doubts, especially when he knew about the information about these things from Avrora inside him and he knew what was sealed inside.
   'It isn't sealing, but it protects what's inside, huh?' Haru became quite curious what was kept inside, but he had a feeling that it should be a beautiful girl since usually a harem story would lead into something like that.
   "Can you do it, Haru?" Shirona asked with a cute expression.
   Haru ignored Shirona and looked at Hisano, then asked, "This "Houda", what do you think of it?"
   Hisano raised her eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean?"
   "I think those of you who have a duty to seal the relic inside "Avalon" might think differently," Haru said. He was told that the relic that was sealed was known as a mass destruction weapon, but he thought differently.
   "What do you want to say, Haru?" Shirona asked while maintaining her cute act.
   "Can you stop acting, it creeps me out," Haru said without mercy.
   Haru sighed and said, "I think that this "Houda" isn't an incarnation of destruction." He then looked at Yuiri and said, "I think that Yuiri also thinks the same."
   They were dumbfounded and looked at Yuiri subconsciously.
   Hearing Haru's words, Yuiri nodded without hesitation. "I also thought the same."
   "Then what is "Houda"?" Yukari asked.
   "Relic. When we think of that word, we subconsciously think of them as a weapon, but what if it's something else?"
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "I'm not sure what it is, but are you sure that you want to seal what's inside the "Avalon"?"
   Shirona was dumbfounded and asked, "You want to unseal it?"
   "You're under the assumption that this relic is being sealed, but that's not the case," Haru said.
   "It isn't being sealed?!" Everyone was dumbfounded again.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Based on my observation, this barrier is protecting something inside and because you keep trying to seal it in the past, it is about to wake up."
   They were speechless when they heard Haru's words. They were thinking of sealing what was inside the "Avalon", but they had never thought that they had awoken it.
   "But how did it happen so suddenly?" Hisano was dumbfounded and couldn't accept it for a while.
   "It isn't so sudden." Haru looked at Hisano and said, "For the past 40 years, you have tried to seal it, but this thing has absorbed all the knowledge of the person who tried to seal it."
   Hisano didn't expect that she was the cause of everything.
   "So what should we do to stop this?" Shirona asked the most important thing. After all, everything had happened, there was no way to return to the past.
   Haru didn't answer Shirona's question for a moment and said, "It's impossible to seal it."
   "Or rather, we should do something to protect the things inside the barrier since it is being targeted by someone now," Haru said.
   After one thing to another, they didn't expect that a problem was coming one after another.
   Haru took a deep breath, pretending to be serious, and said in one breath, "Knight of the Sinful God."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2022: What's your decision?
   Hearing Haru's words, their expression started to change.
   If someone asked the Lion King Organization, who was their number one enemy, then, without doubt, it was the Knight of the Sinful God.
   The Lion King Organization had the purpose of stopping Cain from appearing in this world again. On the other hand, the Knight of the Sinful God planned to revive Cain in this world again. Their ideas clashed with each other, and without a doubt, the Knight of the Sinful God was a terrorist group, which was why everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words.
   They were confused, wondering who was the Knight of the Sinful God that Haru mentioned since they didn't say anything besides...
   Shirona frowned and asked, "Those JSDF soldiers are..."
   Haru nodded and said, "Maybe not all, but some of them should be a member of the Knight of the Sinful God."
   They were silent, but some of them could tell that there was something weird with the JSDF soldiers that came to help them on this mission. Not only were the numbers of the soldiers quite small, but as the "Special Magical Attack Regiment," the weapons that they brought weren't proper equipment in case something dangerous really happened.
   "Then what do you think we should do?" Hisano looked at Haru and asked.
   "It's impossible to seal the relic now, or rather, it'll break the seal sooner or later," Haru said calmly.
   "But don't worry, it shouldn't be a mass-destruction weapon, but..."
   "Haru, don't end your sentence at the most important part!" Sayaka couldn't help but complain.
   Everyone felt relief when they heard that the relic shouldn't be a weapon, and they wanted to ask how Haru could be so sure, but then when they heard the "but" word, they couldn't help, but their hearts were beating so fact.
   "It might not be a weapon, but it might be a vessel for Cain," Haru said.
   They thought the trouble wasn't big, but it was bigger than they had thought, and if the thing that was sealed by on the seal was a vessel for Cain and if it was stolen by the Knight of the Sinful God, then the consequences...
   Shirona looked at Haru and asked, "You're not interested in Cain?"
   Haru looked weirdly at Shirona and asked, "Is Cain a woman?"
   "No, he's a guy," Shirona said dumbly.
   "Then I don't have an interest." Haru shook his head without hesitation.
   Sayaka and Himeragi were so helpless at that moment.
   They couldn't help but chuckle for a moment and thought that it was quite reassuring to know that Haru was so lustful since this way, they didn't need to worry that he might try to revive Cain, and more importantly, they could also be on his good side instantly since the majority of the Lion King Organization were beautiful women.
   Shirona was in deep thought, then glanced at Yuiri and Shio, then nodded secretly. She then looked at Haru and asked, "When is the seal going to break?"
   "It should be around a week or so," Haru said simply.
   "If... If you unseal this relic, what'll happen?" Shirona asked.
   Hisano looked at Shirona in surprise, but she didn't say anything.
   "Hmm...." Haru didn't answer Shirona's question for a moment and said, "I'm not sure."
   "..............." Everyone.
   Haru also looked at Shirona helplessly and said, "What did you expect? This is my first time to meet such a case. Do you think that the vessel of Cain is so common that you'll meet it every day?"
   Hearing Haru's words, Shirona also felt quite embarrassed since she thought that Haru was so knowable, so she couldn't help but rely on him so much. "Is it just dangerous or not?" This was the most important point and what she needed to know.
   "Frankly, I don't know whether it is dangerous or not, but as long as it is in the hands of the Knight of the Sinful God, I don't think that it'll be good for you, right?" Haru said.
   Shirona, Yukari, and Hisano were in silence again and knew that they couldn't let a group of terrorists have the relic that was sealed inside the lake.
   "Yukina, Sayaka, let's go back," Haru suddenly said.
   Sayaka and Himeragi didn't say much and subconsciously followed him, but Shirona was dumbfounded and quickly stopped him.
   "Why did you suddenly go back?! What should we do if you're gone?!" Shirona wanted to slap Haru's head at this moment for going home so suddenly.
   "What did you expect again? I'm not your subordinate. Do you want me to wait for a week or so, waiting for the seal to break? I'm not so free!" Haru had a lot of things to do, and it was impossible for him to stay in this place for a long time.
   "What?! Didn't you promise to help us?! You have also even chased out all of our helpers. If you're gone, then what should we do? Take responsibility!" Shirona said while crying.
   Both of them started to bicker with each other, forgetting their status as the fourth primogenitor and one of the leaders of the Lion King Organization.
   Shirona squinted her eyes and asked, "What do you want? As long as it is within my power, I can help you." She then moved closer, squeezed her boobs slightly, and pressed them against Haru.
   "Wha --?!" Shio, Yuiri, Himeragi, and Sayaka were dumbfounded.
   "........." Hisano and Yukari.
   Haru, without hesitation, flicked Shirona's forehead.
   "Ouch!" Shirona rubbed her forehead and complained. "What are you doing?!"
   "That's my question, what are you doing? Aren't you a leader of the Lion King Organization? You're in front of your subordinates. You need to maintain your image." Haru scolded Shirona without hesitation, but the people who heard his words could only roll their eyes since he also didn't maintain his image as the fourth primogenitor.
   "I might be a leader of the Lion King Organization, but I'm also a woman..." Shirona murmured.
   "Nothing!" Shirona pouted and asked, "So what should we do so you'll help us?"
   "I can't stay in this place too long, so I'll give you an offer to break the seal right now and help you to protect the relic. As for what you're doing with the relic, it's your choice. I won't care much about it," Haru said without hesitation.
   Everyone except for Sayaka and Himeragi was in silence, wondering why Haru would help them so much.
   "Why are you helping us so much?" Shirona asked after a moment of hesitation.
   "Even though your organization is quite unreliable, you have taken care of Sayaka and Yukina from their childhood time, so this is my way to repay you," Haru said without hesitation.
   Sayaka and Himeragi hugged Haru at the same time with a happy smile and thought that everything that he did right now was for them, which made them move.
   Haru looked at Sayaka and Himeragi, who hugged him and thought that they were really cute. He then looked at Sayaka and thought that it might be time soon.
   Looking at the three of them, Yukari, Shirona, Hisano, Yuiri, and Shio, they had to admit that they were so jealous at this moment.
   "So, what's your decision?"
   Hearing Haru's question again, no one said anything, and they looked at Shirona at the same time since she was the decision-maker in this plan.
   Shirona thought for a moment then made up her decision. "Then..."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2023: As smooth as a wet floor
   Shirona had made her decision and Haru walked directly into the lake where the relic was sealed together with Shio and Yuiri.
   As for Himeragi and Sayaka, both of them stayed together with Shirona, Yukari, and Hisano in the tent.
   Haru could tell what they were thinking since they were worried that he might break his promise, but he didn't care much since they were just too weak for him to worry about.
   Besides that, Haru also noticed the presence of a group of people at 1 km of distance, but he ignored them since once again, they were just too weak for him to worry about.
   "What's wrong? You seem to have something to ask me?" Haru looked at Yuiri and Shio, who were looking at him from time to time. They seemed to want to say something, but they hesitated.
   "Um... is that alright?" Yuiri asked.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and didn't mind answering a question from a cute girl like Yuiri.
   "You know, it is just that both Sayaka and Yukina have changed so much," Yuiri said with a smile.
   Haru looked at Yuiri and asked, "Is that bad?"
   "No, no." Yuiri quickly shook her head and said with a gentle smile, "I think that their change is so good, after all, both of them are so aloof, extremely serious, and so methodical. They often stayed together so it was quite hard to talk to both of them, especially Sayaka since she often went on the mission, but now, they have become so warm and they're full of smiles when they're with you."
   'It's true, their personalities weren't good after all.'
   When Haru recalled he met Himeragi and Sayaka for the first time, he had to admit that their personalities were too wild and too annoying for him. Fortunately, he was so good at taking care and taming women so their personalities had mellowed and became more lovely.
   'As expected, the women in love are the cutest...'
   "Really? I thought they had quite individual personalities that made them cute," Haru said freely."
   Yuiri chuckled and said, "That's true, they're cute, but I think that it is because of you that they have changed for the better. You're so amazing, Haruka-kun."
   Haru looked at Yuiri and had to admit that this girl was so cute. "Stop it, you're going to make me so smug if you keep praising me. Enough about me, you two are also a Sword Shaman, right?" It was quite rare to see someone as young as Yuiri and Shio as a Sword Shaman. As for Himeragi and Sayaka, both of them were geniuses after all.
   Haru had often hacked the network on the Lion King Organization and knew that the number of the Sword Shaman was quite small and most of the members of this organization couldn't become Sword Shaman and could only become normal members.
   "Yes, both of us are Sword Shamans." Yuiri nodded without hesitation.
   "I have heard that most of the Sword Shamans are in their 20s and since you two seem to be at a similar age as me, then you two must be powerful, right?" Haru asked.
   "We're not that good, compared to Yukina and Sayaka, there's still some distance," Yuiri said modestly with a gentle smile.
   "That's not true!" Shio finally joined the conversation and said, "Yuiri, you were originally supposed to receive Scheewalzer, you're also a powerful Sword Shaman!"
   "Scheewalzer, really? That's awesome." Haru showed a surprised expression and praised since he knew that Himeragi's weapon, Scheewalzer, should be the strongest weapon on the Lion King Organization, if not the world. If someone could become a candidate to wield this weapon, that meant, that person was strong.
   "I was just a candidate." Yuiri showed an awkward expression.
   "Still, if you're the one who wields Scheewalzer, then you might be the one who is tasked to observe me," Haru said.
   "Eh?" Yuiri was stunned, but then her face turned red when she thought that she would be tasked to observe Haru. Even though they only met for a while, she had a good impression of him and she also could see how close Himeragi and Haru were. 'If I was in Yukina's place...'
   "How about you Shio?" Haru looked at Shio and thought that this girl might have a lot of things on her mind. He could see that the relationship between Yuiri and Shio was close, but Shio might feel that she was worse than Yuiri. "Since you're chosen for this mission, you must be a powerful Sword Shaman."
   Shio was a bit startled when Haru suddenly talked with her since she thought that Haru was mostly interested in Yuiri, but she couldn't blame him since Yuiri was so gentle, which was why she slipped when she passed the slippery bridge, but when she was about to feel, a strong arm caught her waist firmly.
   "Ah, yes...." Shio blushed and quickly lowered her head shyly.
   Haru helped Shio to stand up again and didn't think too much about her reaction since he often saw too many girls fall for him.
   As they continued to walk, they continued to talk to each other and their relationship became closer and closer.
   When they were on the top of the altar, Haru said, "Well, let me prepare to unseal this thing first."
   "Is there something that we should do?" Yuiri quickly asked.
   "Hmm..." Haru thought for a moment and said, "There must be a defensive mechanism after I have unsealed this relic."
   "Defensive mechanism?" 2x
   Yuiri and Shio looked at Haru curiously and knew that he was so knowledgeable so they didn't doubt him.
   "It's like a trap in a video game or something," Haru said.
   "Huh? Haruka-kun, are you playing a video game?" Yuiri asked curiously.
   "I'm about the same age as you. Of course, I play video games." Haru rolled his eyes since one of his most important industries was the game industry, so it was obvious he played a video game.
   "...You're the same age as us?" Shio was dumbfounded.
   "Do you think that I'm an old man or something? Isn't that cruel?" Haru acted as if he wanted to cry.
   Yuiri and Shio couldn't help but laugh when they saw Haru's expression.
   "Well, let's focus on the relic first," Haru quickly said, changing into his serious expression. "Prepare your weapons." Even though he could handle the rest, he knew that as soon as the seal was broken, the enemy would come so it wouldn't be hurt for both Yuiri and Shio to prepare their weapons.
   Hearing Haru's words and the change in his expression, Yuiri and Shio quickly held their weapons.
   Haru, on the other hand, held a grimoire in his hand, with a four-leaf clover on the cover. He had developed his grimoire and sealing magic, which caused the pattern on his grimoire to change.
   When Yuiri and Shio saw the grimoire on Haru's hand, their expression became amazed since they felt a powerful aura from it.
   Haru looked at the girls with a smile and said, "It's a secret."
   "............" Shio and Yuiri.
   "Okay, be prepared." Then a blue light glowed brightly and caused the entire lake to tremble for a moment before the light disappeared.
   "Eh? Really? That's all?" 2x
   Shio and Yuiri were dumbfounded.
   "Now, it's the real thing. Something is coming, be prepared."
   Just when his voice fell, the calm lake shook once again and a lot of monsters came out from it!
   Shio and Yuiri knew that Haru had told them to prepare, but the number of the enemies were too much, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2024: Just how much lolis are going to appear in this world?
   At the camp where Hisano, Shirona, Yukari, Himeragi, and Sayaka were watching the process of Haru unsealing the seal on the relic, they watched the entire operation through the screen that was prepared by Haru. When they saw Haru summoned a grimoire, the expression of Hisano, Shirona, and Yukari changed since they could see powerful energy came from that grimoire, which made them wonder what it was.
   Looking at the expression of Himeragi and Sayaka, they saw that their expression didn't change much, which made them raise their eyebrows, but they didn't say much, only watched the process quietly, nervously, until a blue light glowed brightly before it disappeared silently.
   Sayaka asked, wondering whether it had finished.
   Everyone also thought the same, wondering whether the process had finished, but then Shirona's expression started to change when she saw enormous energy coming from inside the lake.
   "Let's go! Let's help them! The enemies are coming!" Shirona said without hesitation, which caused the expression of everyone to start to change again, and run hurriedly toward Haru's direction.
   Haru, Yuiri, and Shio saw the calm lake start to tremble and they knew that something was coming.
   Yuiri and Shio held their weapons tightly, ready to face the enemies that were coming toward them.
   "Haruka-kun!" Yuiri looked at Haru nervously, wondering what would happen, but when she saw his calm expression, she also started to relax.
   Shio also felt the same and looked at Haru.
   A loud sound of the explosion was coming, but then, both Yuiri and Shio shuddered when they saw hundreds of bug-like monsters coming out from inside the lake. They were girls and of course, they hated bugs. More importantly, the shape of those monsters was too disgusting!
   Hearing his voice, somehow calmed their minds and they quickly regained their focus on the battle.
   "I'll handle this." Haru stepped forward and said, "Step back."
   "Wait, are you saying that you're going to fight all of them?" Shio was dumbfounded.
   "Haruka-kun, it's too dangerous!" Yuiri quickly reminded Haru since she didn't want him to get hurt.
   Haru didn't think too much about their words since he knew that they were just worried about him and they also hadn't seen his power. More importantly, when he released his pressure at that time, he didn't put them on both Yuiri and Shio, which made them think of him as a gentle young man when in truth, he was a scumbag.
   Still, Haru thought for a moment and decided to use his Vassal Beast since it had been a while since he used it.
   Haru's right arm turned dark with blood-colored lines starting to emerge from it.
   Then a bicorn-like familiar with glowing purple eyes, black-colored skin, purple fire-like mane, and has glowing plate-shaped armor floating around its neck appeared out of thin air, shrieking in loud voice!
   Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru's Vassal Beast, but that wasn't the end, and they opened their eyes wide when they saw the Vassal Beast enter Haru's body directly.
   Haru combined himself with his Vassal Beast and caused his eyes to glow in purple light, his skin turned darker, and his hair turned red, giving him a wild and untamed charm, which caused girls to unable to look away, especially when his facemask disappeared because of this transformation.
   Shio and Yuiri thought at that moment.
   Not only Yuiri and Shio, but Shirona, Hisano, Yukari, Himeragi, and Sayaka also thought the same.
   However, unlike the girls, the older ones such as Shirona, Hisano, and Yukari were also dumbfounded when they saw that Haru's Vassal Beast was able to merge into Haru's body!
   Vampires had always fought by using their Vassal Beast and the way they were fighting was similar to a summoner on the video game, which was why the three of them were dumbfounded when they saw Haru was able to merge his Vassal Beast into his body, and it made them wonder what was the reason?
   Haru had 12 Vassal Beasts, but he felt that this Vassal Beast was the most suitable one to be used in this situation where he needed to fight a lot of enemies inside a forest.
   Al-Nasl Minium is the ninth familiar that is capable of producing and manipulating sound. It is able to create sound quakes and waves. It can tear molecules at an atomic scale by emitting high-frequency vibrations from its entire body.
   If Kojou was the one who summoned it, then he wouldn't able to control it and it might only be able to stomp someone with high-frequency vibrations. It was powerful, but it was far from enough, considering it couldn't defend itself from an enemy attack and its speed was far from fast.
   However, in Haru's hand, this familiar had become so dangerous, especially when this familiar had a similar ability to his "Gura Gura no Mi" power.
   Shio and Yuiri were confused, but when they saw Haru open his mouth, they quickly covered their ears.
   Haru's voice was quite loud that every person on the 10 km would hear it and subconsciously they followed his words. While they were wondering what would happen suddenly...
   Haru screamed out a blast of sound as strong as a missile!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   Hundreds of bug-like creatures were destroyed instantly!
   As for the people who heard his voice, they felt that their ears were ringing. Luckily, Haru still cared about all the women around him so he gave them protection so their ears wouldn't be injured. However, all of them were dumbfounded when they saw the effect of his ability...
   That was the only word that came out from their mouths.
   Haru ignored all the monsters that he had destroyed, then looked at the lake and saw a little girl who came out from the lake timidly, staring at him curiously.
   Haru and the little girl stared at each other, and he took out a candy. "Do you want some?"
   The little girl nodded with a bright smile and walked out of the lake directly.
   However, Haru was dumbfounded and quickly reacted, taking a jacket out of his space storage and covering her body.
   The little girl didn't say much and opened her mouth, waiting for him to feed her.
   "Here you go." After he dressed this girl, Haru fed her with the candy.
   "Delicious!" The little girl chirped happily.
   Looking at this girl, who was smiling happily, Haru patted her head gently, which caused the girl to feel happy, but at the same time, he was wondering how many lolis were going to appear in this world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2025: What should we do now?
   Looking at Haru, who was pampering a little girl, Shio and Yuiri quickly reacted, and at the same time, they were wondering who this girl was.
   Shio was still dumbfounded, but Yuiri reacted by walking to Haru's side and squatting down while looking at this little girl with a gentle expression. "What's your name?"
   "Glenda!" Glenda chirped happily, then looked at Haru and Yuiri.
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka."
   Haru and Yuiri said their names one after another, introducing their names to Glenda.
   Glenda hugged Haru and Yuiri happily!
   "Wh ---!" Yuiri was startled, especially when she was so close with Haru at that moment!
   'So close! We're so close!'
   Yuiri's face was red, and she was a bit panicked, especially if she moved closer, they might kiss each other. However...
   'Well, it isn't that bad...'
   Yuiri felt that Glenda was her daughter with Haru and was looking at Haru, who could take care of little children so skillfully, she thought that he could become a good father in the future, which made them happy inwardly.
   However, the other people who saw this scene were a bit unhappy.
   Sayaka and Himeragi quickly ran in Haru's direction and looked at Glenda curiously.
   Glenda also realized everyone's presence and didn't show fear. Rather, she looked at them curiously while hugging both Haru and Yuiri.
   "So this is the Vessel of Cain?" Shirona looked at Glenda with a gentle smile as she patted her head.
   "Hehehe..." Glenda laughed happily when she was patted.
   Haru looked at Shirona and didn't expect this witch could show such an expression.
   "What? Did you fall for me?" As if she noticed Haru's gaze, Shirona looked at Haru with a smug smile.
   The atmosphere between them was quite warm, and everyone was like a picnic rather than on a mission. However, that atmosphere was destroyed shortly by this voice...
   "Leave that vassal of Cain to us!"
   Everyone turned their gazes and looked at a group of soldiers that appeared before them.
   Haru looked at Shirona and asked, "You have expected this, right?" He knew that this woman had an intention to bait out all the members of the Knight of the Sinful God.
   Shirona curled her lips and said, "Leave this to me." She then used her ability directly to control the soldiers directly by using their QI to attack each other.
   Haru looked at this scene boringly while hugging Glenda so she wouldn't see this cruel scene.
   Glenda also didn't seem to notice the battle in front of her since she was looking in the opposite direction and the sound of the battle was sealed by Haru so she just enjoyed the candy that was given by Haru, though, Yuiri reprimanded him for not giving her too much since she was afraid that Glenda might have a tooth problem.
   Hearing Yuiri's words, Haru rolled his eyes since he had never heard that a dragon would have a tooth problem.
   Haru really wondered why the harem novel story would have a lot of loli characters and why they didn't have mature female characters, which made him quite sad.
   Haru didn't join a battle this time since the enemies were simply a group of small fries, and he only watched Shirona wreck all of them apart by herself and thought that this woman wasn't be called a leader of the Lion King Organization for nothing since she was so powerful.
   Yukari, Himeragi, Sayaka, Shio, and Yuiri also joined the fight, destroying everything by themselves.
   One of the enemies might have the power to turn a truck into a giant golem, but he was quickly defeated by everyone.
   As for Hisano, she was quite old, so she didn't do anything.
   Haru glanced at Hisano and wondered how beautiful she would be if she returned her to her young age again.
   Hisano, who was looking at the battle while holding her naginata, noticed Haru's gaze and asked, "What's wrong?"
   Haru looked up and said, "Be prepared. More enemies are coming." He then handed Glenda to Hisano. "Take care of her."
   "Yes." Hisano nodded as she hugged Glenda in her arms.
   Glenda didn't think too much and kept eating candy in Hisano's arms.
   When they almost defeated all the enemies, suddenly someone with a black cloak rode on the top of the Wyvern appeared, and then there was also a huge airplane that also suddenly flew toward their direction.
   The man on top of Wyvern shouted.
   Shirona frowned and asked, "Do you think that we'll give her to you, Major Azama?"
   The one who appeared before them was Major Azama, the leader of the JSDF soldiers that were chased out by Haru.
   The reason why Shirona was a bit unhappy before was that she wanted to bait out Major Azama and his group since they had been hiding and she needed to erase them since they were too dangerous, but then Haru told her that they wouldn't let this chance away and would definitely return, which was why she agreed to unseal Glenda from the seal directly and her choice was correct since Major Azama and all the members of the Knight of the Sinful God really appeared.
   Shirona had apprehended most of them, but the leader was still in front of her, with his full power, and she had consumed a lot of her energy, which made her know that this battle was a bit difficult, especially when she saw that Azama wasn't alone and he should come with the person inside the airplane that was coming in their direction.
   Hearing this voice, Shirona's eyes brightened, and she said, "Please!"
   Looking at Haru, who stepped forward, Azama's expression started to change and quickly said, "The fourth primogenitor, are you sure that you're goi---" He couldn't even finish his words and received an attack directly from Haru!
   Haru changed his Vassal Beast directly, and part of his body turned into lava directly!
   "Dog Biting Crimson Lotus!"
   Haru created a wave of magma shaped like a fanged doghead and launched it against Azama!
   Azama quickly used his armor, and there was a powerful barrier that appeared right in front of him!
   "Useless! This armor can control Node's Erison! Your attack is simply useless!"
   Azama shouted, but Haru's magma attack was so powerful that he could even feel the heat. As for his teammates that were on the airplane, he couldn't save her since that airplane was shot down by Haru with his magma directly.
   The magma kept pouring out and tried to engulf Azama, but Azama controlled his armor to nullify the magma!
   They didn't expect that Azama would be so powerful that he could nullify Haru's attack.
   Haru looked at Azama and thought about his previous words. 'Node's Erison, huh?' He remembered that Node's Erison was a world where there was nothing, there was no magic or demon there, and he knew that should be a place where Cain was thrown out. 'It's interesting.' As he sent out his magma attack, he summoned his grimoire and sealed Azama's power directly.
   Azama, who tried to defend against Haru's magma, was startled when he couldn't use his power anymore. He wanted to complain, but he hadn't finished his words, and he was engulfed by a manga directly.
   Haru thought that he should pick Azama's armor later since he could use it for research, and at the same time, he thought that that armor had a similar function to his "Horo Horo no Mi" ability that he developed, Astral Mode. However, unlike his Astral Mode, where everything would pass through, Azama's armor would transfer that attack he received to the Node's Erison, which was quite similar to Uchiha Obito's Kamui.
   Haru then looked at everyone, who was still in a daze, and asked, "It's finished, so what do you want to do now?"
   Hearing Haru's question, everyone was also woken up, and they looked at Shirona again since she was the leader of this operation. Everyone looked at Shirona, wondering what they would do next. They even prepared to catch all the criminals and put them into prison, but...
   Shirona smiled and said, "Of course, let's have a party!"
   Somehow, it was different from what they had imagined.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2026: There might be a lot of problems, but let's just create an Empire
   With the end of the matter on Lake Kannawa, Haru didn't waste his time and directly talked with the Japanese government to make the Itogami island his dominion. It wasn't so sudden, or rather, he had prepared a lot of things, and he also had controlled most of the politicians and executives on the Itogami island, and with the accident on Lake Kannawa, he decided to use this chance to announce his dominion over the Itogami island.
   It might seem weird timing, but that wasn't the case since Haru decided to use the Knight of the Sinful God as his way to create a hero's image on himself.
   The purpose of the Knight of the Sinful God was to revive Cain to bring chaos to this world, and Haru didn't hesitate to announce all of that to the world, telling them that he had a duty to protect his world since he was going to dominate this entire world. He didn't tell the last part, but his vigorous speech and the announcement of his dominion over the Itogami island was greeted warmly by a lot of people on Itogami island, considering the image of the fourth primogenitor had always been good, especially when the fourth primogenitor had solved various accidents on the Itogami island, including a lot of saving.
   However, Haru still maintained his identity as the fourth primogenitor a secret and told the world that he was the fourth primogenitor's proxy.
   It was because Haru wanted to make the fourth primogenitor's name as a symbol of peace on the Itogami island, and as a symbol, this person needed to be perfect. Being perfect was too troublesome and tiring, so he just hid this identity and just came out with a mask in front of the public.
   As for the people with high authority or powerful beings in the world, they might have already known Haru, who was using a fake identity, but no one said anything about this matter, or rather, they stayed calm since the threat that was given by Haru was so dangerous, especially when he controlled the Leviathan, and most of their people had been controlled by Haru.
   The transition of the Itogami island from Japanese territory to Haru's dominion was quite smooth, but he knew that there would be a lot of troubles that would come toward him, but in the end, he just needed to move his muscle and destroy all of them, and now, it was the time to announce the birth of the new Empire in this world.
   The majority of people accepted the birth of the new Empire, but of course, some people couldn't accept it for a while, especially Yaze since he didn't know anything, and suddenly everything just happened like this. He was a member of the Lion King Organization, but he had never been told by the organization that the organization would support Haru to create the new Empire.
   As for Asagi, Yaze didn't blame her that much since he knew that Asagi was Haru's lover, but he just couldn't accept that he was treated like a small soldier from the eyes of the Lion King Organization. He didn't feel this annoyed when his family lost the right to manage the Itogami island from Haru since he didn't have a good impression on his family, but it was different from the Lion King Organization since his relationship with one of the leaders of the organization was good, and even though he didn't say anything, he had a feeling toward this person.
   Yaze thought that this person had a similar feeling toward him, but...
   "Sorry, we'll be quite busy, and I don't have time to talk with you."
   Leaving such words, Yaze didn't even have time to meet with Koyomi and could only talk by phone, but the result was this...
   Looking at the sky, that didn't change, hearing the excited conversation among the people about the fourth primogenitor, but nothing had to do with him, Yaze somehow felt quite lonely. He sighed and said, "Let's visit Kojou." With that thought, he decided to visit Kojou's apartment to meet his best friend, talking about a lot of things there.
   However, Yaze didn't know that Kojou's reaction wasn't that much different from him.
   Watching Haru, who was on the television, Kojou had a complicated expression. This time, Haru didn't wear a facemask, showing his handsome face directly to the world, causing a lot of women to not able to look away from him, but then, his expression turned serious when he heard the danger that was caused by the Knight of the Sinful God and at how a lot of people might die from this terrorist organization.
   Somehow Kojou sighed in relief when the Itogami island was saved, and there was nothing that he needed to worry about in the future since this island would be protected by the fourth primogenitor in the future.
   Kojou sighed in relief, and at the same time, it was good that nothing would trouble this island anymore since he didn't like trouble. However, he wasn't sure why, but he felt quite lonely at that moment.
   Hearing the knock on the door, Kojou yawned, walking at the entrance of his apartment. "What's wrong, Nagisa? Did you forget something?" He thought that it was his little sister, but when he opened the door.
   "Yo, Kojou!" Yaze said with a smile.
   Looking at Yaze, Kojou felt a disappointment, and at the same time, he sighed, wondering why her mother didn't go home that much, and Nagisa also often stayed at his mother's house.
   "Let's play a game or something," Yaze said.
   "Oh." Kojou nodded since he was free anyway, and he had nothing to do, so it didn't really matter even if he played a game with Yaze.
   However, Yaze and Kojou had to admit that it was quite disappointing to play a game with the same gender.
   The day that Yaze and Kojou spent might be disappointing, but what about our protagonist?
   As for Haru, he was celebrating right now since his mission was completed.
   "Congratulations, Haru!" La Folia came directly by using Shambala, hugging him tightly, and kissing him directly.
   The relationship between Haru and La Falia was so close since La Folia often sneaked out of her house to visit his house secretly, and they often played a secret game together.
   "Wait a moment, La Folia." Haru stopped La Folia, who wanted to kiss him.
   "What's wrong?" La Folia was a bit dumbfounded when Haru stopped her kiss and wondered whether the world would end since this guy would reject a kiss from a beautiful girl.
   If Haru knew what La Folia was thinking, then he could only roll his eyes at this moment.
   "Alright, I know that it is a bit sudden, but I have an announcement for all of you," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, all of his girls looked at Haru curiously and wondered what he was going to say to them.
   Natsuki and Aya didn't say anything since they already knew what Haru was going to say.
   "I'll tell you my origin now," Haru said.
   "Origin!" They had to admit that Haru was full of mystery, and even now, they didn't know much about him, especially about his family since he often changed the topic of the conversation when they mentioned or asked about his family, but they thought that his family had passed away, which was why they were going to become his new family. However, they would be lying if they didn't want to know about his family.
   Haru nodded, then said, "I'm from another world."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2027: New Member of the Group Chat
   Everyone was stunned, but then...
   "Another world? Is it fun?"
   "Can we visit your world too?"
   "Senpai, I want to go there!"
   Looking at everyone, who was excited, Haru felt a bit helpless since their reaction was outside of his imagination. However, he had to admit that it felt better rather than walking out secretly like he always did in the past.
   "Wait, do you believe in words so easily?" Haru asked, wondering if they could believe him so easily.
   "Your handsomeness and ability are too otherworldly," Rin said without hesitation.
   "If there's someone who can match my hacking ability, then it should be someone from another world," Asagi said.
   "I have always thought that your origin isn't coming from this world since you're too strong, right?" Sayaka said.
   "Still, I'm happy that you talked about this with us, Senpai..." Himeragi said with a smile.
   Haru could see that everyone was so happy, so he said, "Thank you for believing me."
   They laughed, then Yume quickly asked, "Haru, can you tell us already about this other world?" Her relationship with her mother was slightly awkward, but it wasn't bad now, especially when Haru had become the bridge between the two.
   Everyone was also curious and also started to ask him again about the existence of another world.
   "Okay, let me talk and explain first, alright?"
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and listened to his explanation since they were curious about another world.
   Haru's explanation was quite similar to what he explained to Natsuki, but even so, Natsuki still listened to his explanation since the existence of another world was just too amazing.
   "If those vampires know about this, they'll be so excited," Aya said.
   "That's true." Natsuki nodded.
   Unlike humans, who had a limited amount of life, a vampire was living forever, and unless they died they would be in this world forever, and it was also the reason why they often got bored. They might have tried all of the entertainment that they had ever tried in this world, which caused them to be so bored to death and it was also the reason why some of them had extreme characters such as Vatler, who wanted to fight the primogenitor or even caused the world war.
   If they knew that Haru could bring them to another world, then without a doubt, those vampires would beg him to take them out of this world so they could have fun.
   It might sound like a dumb reason, but it might be one of the reasons why someone decides to go to war.
   Haru wouldn't say much about this matter since what he needed to do was to explain his origin and...
   "Say, Haru, why did you suddenly tell us all of this?" Asagi stared at Haru's eyes with a heavy expression and asked, "...Are you going back now?"
   The warm and cheerful atmosphere disappeared instantly when they thought that Haru would go back.
   "Yes, I'll go back soon," Haru said.
   "Onii-san...." Kanon looked at Haru and wanted to tell him not to go back, but...
   Haru patted Kanon's head and said, "But you don't need to worry, it isn't like I can't go back here and you can also go to my world or various other worlds."
   "Really?" Kanon looked at Haru with a curious expression.
   "Really." Haru nodded and said, "There's a lot of fun world where there's a lot of unique food everywhere, a world full of technology, and a lot of more, but of course, not all of them are the beautiful world, there's also an unfortunate world such as..." He told them about the Akame Ga Kill world and Black Bullet world, which caused their expression started to change, and felt so glad that they were born in this world.
   "So what has happened to those worlds?" Sayaka asked.
   "I have become an Emperor and a Governor of Japan in either of those worlds and made that world better," Haru said.
   "........................."
   When Haru told them, it was as if what he did was so easy, but they knew that it wouldn't be so easy.
   Then they talked for a while before they continued to do their party before Haru brought Natsuki and Asagi to his room so he could talk with the three of them privately.
   "So why did you bring us here? Do you want to have a threesome?" Asagi asked with a smile.
   "Ha? Don't dream! I won't do a threesome!" Natsuki refused without hesitation.
   Asagi and Natsuki started to talk to each other again, but Haru quickly stopped them and asked, "Okay, okay, stop, there's a reason why I bring the two of you here."
   "What's wrong?" Natsuki raised her eyebrow.
   "Do you know the reason why I can move to various worlds?" Haru asked.
   Natsuki and Asagi quickly asked since they thought that it was Haru's innate ability, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
   "It's this." Haru then showed his smartphone and then told them the existence of the Group Chat.
   When they heard it, they became dumbfounded and didn't expect that there was such a powerful thing in the universe.
   "I have completed most of my missions, but there's only one mission that I haven't completed," Haru said.
   "What mission?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "Invite one member from this world," Haru said.
   "...................." Asagi and Natsuki.
   "If I can invite everyone then I'll do it. Unfortunately, I can only invite one, and based on the people that I know and can trust to handle this power, there are only the two of you," Haru said.
   "So you'll ask us to decide?" Natsuki asked with a frown.
   Haru nodded and said, "Natsuki, you're a powerful magician and you can walk out from the legendary prison now and you have become even more powerful now. As for Asagi, you might not be a powerful magician and just a normal human, but your ability at hacking is the best in this world, even better than mine." He had to admit that Asagi's programming ability was scary, and it was also the reason why he thought to invite her, but at the same time, Natsuki was also a powerful magician with a space-related ability. "So I thought I'd invite either of you as a member of the Group Chat."
   Natsuki and Asagi were silent as they looked into each other.
   Do they want to become members of the Group Chat? Of course!
   "Is it dangerous?" Asagi asked.
   "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "You know my mission in this world is to dominate the Itogami island and to create an Empire. If it's you, can you do it?"
   ".............." Natsuki and Asagi.
   "It's dangerous and the truth is, I don't really want you to be part of this Group Chat." If it was in the past, Haru might not be thinking too much, but the mission of the Group Chat became harder and harder, which made him quite helpless. He didn't really want his women to have a hardship after all and he had to admit that the strength of his women in this world was quite weak, but he didn't think too much about how weak they were and what he cared the most about was their characters.
   Haru thought for a long time and felt that either Asagi or Natsuki was suitable to become a member of the Group Chat.
   "So you're unsure which one of us to choose as a member of the Group Chat?" Asagi asked.
   "That's basically is." Haru nodded.
   Asagi took a deep breath then looked at Natsuki. "Natsuk-chan, let me be the member of the Group Chat."
   Natsuki stared at Asagi with a stunned expression, but then she asked, "Why? Isn't it better for me to be a member since I'm stronger than you?"
   "That's true, you're stronger than me, but are you stronger than Haru?" Asagi asked. "He can protect me and you might not know but my hacking ability is stronger than him."
   "As Haru has said before, the Group Chat is dangerous and he might not lose his life anymore so I want to help him and support him," Asagi said with a serious expression.
   Natsuki sighed and thought for a moment before she nodded. "I'll step back this time."
   "Thank you, Natsuki-chan!" Asagi hugged Natsuki without hesitation.
   Natsuki slapped Asagi's head without hesitation. "Don't call your teacher "-chan"!" She then looked at Asagi and said, "Be sure to support him, alright?"
   "Yes." Asagi nodded without hesitation, then looked at Haru. "Haru, what should I do now?"
   The Group Chat didn't lack a powerful combatant, but they lacked an individual with a unique ability so Haru agreed without hesitation by choosing Asagi as the new member of the Group Chat.
   With the new member of the Group Chat having been decided, Haru knew that it was his time to go back and he couldn't help but sigh inwardly, thinking that he had spent so many chapters on this arc, and now he could go back now and meet his loved one.
   Asagi and Natsuki pushed Haru to the bed since they needed to punish this bad guy first, who had told them to make such a decision so suddenly without any prior notice.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2028: Can you hack the Group Chat?
   After that decision, Asagi became the new member of the Group Chat, and when it happened, Haru asked.
   "Asagi, can you hack the Group Chat?" Haru asked. In the past, he and Tabane had tried to hack the Group Chat so they could get all the abilities on the Group Chat without paying as much as they wanted. However, their plan failed, and nothing happened.
   The Group Chat didn't punish Haru and Tabane either, or rather, it was quiet as if it was trying to tell them that it was okay to hack it if they were capable, which made them speechless.
   Hearing Haru's words, Natsuki and Asagi were surprised, especially when they knew how amazing the Group Chat was, but at the same time, Natsuki understood why Haru wanted Asagi to become a member of the Group Chat.
   Unlike before, Asagi had a supercomputer that was given by Haru, and she also had an advanced artificial intelligence that was created in this world, Mogwai. Adding to her innate ability at hacking and if she combined those three points, even Haru's system could be breached by her as long as there was a time.
   Looking at Asagi, who tried to hack the Group Chat, Natsuki asked, "So this is your plan all along?"
   "I'm just trying." Haru shook his head and said, "There's also someone who is good at technology and computers in the group, adding my help, we can even hack anything in this universe, but this Group Chat... how to say... its existence is just too amazing to fathom." He then looked at Natsuki and said, "You understand, right? Before there was a Group Chat, I was just a slightly normal high school student, but now, I can even make the Itogami island as my country."
   Natsuki stared at Haru for a moment and sighed. She also didn't think that it was weird for him to be tempted to hack the Group Chat, considering all the abilities that someone could get from it. She knew that he was just a normal human before, but now?
   Natsuki wasn't sure, but she knew that Haru was so strong that it was possible to destroy this planet.
   "You might also be able to enter a Group Chat, too, you know?" Haru said.
   Natsuki nodded and also felt the idea of entering the Group Chat was tempting, however...
   Asagi sighed and slumped on her chair.
   Haru wasn't surprised by Asagi's reaction and rubbed her shoulders gently. "It's impossible, right?"
   ".........." Asagi looked at Haru and rolled her eyes. "If you know that it is impossible, why do you ask me?!" She thought that he was teasing her since he knew that it was impossible to hack the Group Chat, but he still asked her. When she tried to hack the Group Chat, she felt like she was facing an indestructible wall without any gaps, there was no opening, and it was just standing there, and she couldn't do anything, just watching it helplessly, which made her even more helpless.
   "I'm just trying, especially when you have Mogwai with you." Haru looked at Mogwai and asked, "Mogwai, what do you think?"
   "Haru... I can't even see the existence of the Group Chat on Asagi's smartphone. How can I do something about it?" Mogwai said speechlessly.
   Mogwai was quite curious about the existence of Group Chat and also wanted to try to hack it too. However, it couldn't even see the Group Chat itself, so how could it hack the Group Chat?
   "I see." Haru nodded and didn't feel that surprised since Ritsu also met a similar situation. "Still, it might be possible for you to go to another world with Asagi later."
   "Really?" Mogwai was surprised and also wanted to go to another world too.
   "Yes." Haru nodded but gave it a reminder. "Just don't do anything weird, and it is impossible for you to enter when she's on the mission since the time on her original world is freezing. Even though you're an artificial intelligence, you're counted as a living being."
   "Then how can I go with Asagi to another world?" Mogwai asked.
   "She needs to pay more points to go to another world if she wants to bring you along," Haru said.
   "........." Mogwai and Asagi.
   "How about you? Do you need to pay too?" Natsuki asked since she knew that going to another world wasn't as simple as it seemed.
   "Don't worry, in the past. I have received a gift that gave me the ability to teleport from one world to another for free, without paying. I can even bring someone with me," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, Asagi, Natsuki, and Mogwai smiled.
   "Still, you have said that Mogwai is a living being, right?" Asagi squinted her eyes at Haru.
   "...Yes." Haru nodded. "What's wrong with that?" He was wondering why Asagi suddenly asked this question.
   "Don't tell me. You have artificial intelligence as a lover too?" Asagi asked.
   "............." Natsuki and Mogwai.
   ".............." Haru looked at Asagi and nodded. "Yes."
   "............" Asagi, Natsuki, and Mogwai.
   "But she has become a human now." Haru then told them Ritsu's story of who became a human by asking the Eternal Dragon, which made Asagi, Natsuki, and Mogwai even dumbfounded.
   "Is that also possible?" Natsuki was lost for words.
   "The universe is more dangerous than you'd thought. The primogenitor who can have the power to threaten a country is just a small fry in my eyes since I have seen a lot of more dangerous enemies so it is better for you not to do anything weird when you're at another world, least you bring a dangerous existence to this world," Haru said.
   ".............." The complexion of Mogwai, Natsuki, and Asagi turned pale at this moment and thought that going to another world wasn't as easy as it seemed.
   "Of course, there's also a normal world where you don't need to worry too much about anything. It's safe, without any magic, monster, etc., like what I have explained to you before." Haru hugged both Asagi and Natsuki in his arms. "Even if there's something that might endanger this world, I'll protect this world too. You don't need to worry."
   Natsuki and Asagi, who nestled in Haru's arms, looked at him curiously and asked, "Say Haru, how strong are you right now?"
   "How strong am I, huh?" Haru thought for a moment and wasn't sure how to answer this question. He was strong, but he knew that there was someone who was stronger than him. "I'm not sure, but I can say that I can conquer this world forcefully easily."
   "......." Asagi, Natsuki, and Mogwai.
   "Then why didn't you do so?" Natsuki asked.
   "Isn't it because of you two? I have fallen so deeply into both of you that I can't bear to do something like that," Haru said softly.
   "Haru!!!" Asagi blushed and hugged him happily.
   Natsuki stared at Haru for a moment and thought that she was alright with a threesome if this guy asked her later.
   "How about you get out first, Mogwai?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, yes...." Mogwai was speechless, but it followed Haru's order and walked out so it wouldn't bother what they were about to do.
   When Mogwai was about to leave, and the three of them were about to act, Haru suddenly said, "Wait a moment, let me open my reward."
   Haru then opened his reward and couldn't help but raise his eyebrow.
   [Congratulations, you have received an "Enhanced Stand-creating Arrow" (one time use)]
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2029: Reward
   Looking at Haru, who was in silence, Natsuki and Asagi were wondering what was happening.
   Haru shook his head and said, "Nothing." He just didn't expect to receive this reward.
   "What did you get?" Natsuki asked.
   "Wait a moment." Haru then placed Asagi and Natsuki on his side, then took out his reward.
   Then suddenly a sharp golden and silver arrow appeared on Haru's hand.
   Asagi and Natsuki weren't sure, but they could feel an inexplicable power and a dangerous feeling from the arrow.
   "What is that?" Natsuki asked with a frown.
   "It's hard to explain, but..." Haru then explained what this arrow was and also showed them the existence of Stand. He had two stands, which were "Kiss" and "Sticky Finger". Usually, he didn't show it since he didn't need to, but if he wanted to, he could show it to someone.
   Natsuki looked at two Stands behind Haru and said, "It's quite similar to Guardian of the witch." She was a witch and of course, she had her own Guardian, and the existence of Stand was similar to that.
   "Yes, it's quite similar." Haru nodded since the Guardian of the witch in this world was really similar to the Stand from Jojo.
   "So that arrow can give someone a Stand?" Asagi was tempted.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "But if they can accept the power, then they'll die."
   "......" Asagi and Natsuki.
   Looking at Asagi, who became depressed, Haru patted her shoulder and said, "Isn't it obvious? If you want to get power, you need to pay a certain price."
   Natsuki nodded by Haru's words since she also needed to pay a certain price when she got the Legendary Prison, but that price was erased when Haru came, but even so, she didn't say much since she wanted to tell Asagi that there was nothing so easy in life.
   "So what are you going to do with it?" Asagi asked.
   "I'll use it to transform my Stand," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Transform your Stand?" Asagi and Natsuki were dumbfounded.
   Haru nodded since what he had gotten was an enhanced one, not the normal one, so he knew that his chance to transform his Stand would be 100% successful. As for using it to give Asagi a Stand, he felt that it was better to give her one of his powers once his speculation worked. He looked at the "Kiss" that was floating in front of him and he took a deep breath before he told it to take the arrow.
   "Kiss" followed Haru's order and took the arrow.
   Haru quickly protected both Asagi and Natsuki since "Kiss" emitted a bright light that could blind anyone. However, he kept watching it until the transformation ended, and when it ended, he couldn't hide his smile at that moment.
   Asagi and Natsuki also saw a change in "Kiss" since the yellow color on it had disappeared, changing into full purple intimidating color. They couldn't be so sure, but they knew that it had become several times stronger.
   "The ability of this Stand is to create a duplicate by using a sticker, right?" Natsuki asked. She remembered that Shishio had explained the power of "Kiss" to her in the past and she had to admit that its power was unique since as long as Haru put a sticker on something, he could duplicate that thing.
   "Then has that power changed?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "Of course." Haru nodded, then suddenly he became two.
   "There are the two of you!" 2x
   Asagi and Natsuki were dumbfounded.
   Haru could mimic the "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu", but unlike "Kage Bunshin no Jutsu" where the "Bunshin" had its own personalities, even though his body had become two, he was still a single person since he managed two bodies with one brain.
   ".............." Asagi and Natsuki looked at two Haru and they weren't sure what to say until they saw him return to normal.
   "That's... you can duplicate your own body now?" Asagi asked with a strange expression.
   Haru flicked Asagi's forehead without hesitation and said, "What are you thinking about, you pervert."
   Asagi blushed and didn't say anything, but she still rubbed her forehead, looking at Haru with an annoyed expression.
   "So you can duplicate your body now?" Natsuki asked calmly.
   "Well, yeah, first, I don't need a sticker to duplicate something and as long as I want I can duplicate anything now," Haru said.
   "You can duplicate anything!" 2x
   Natsuki and Asagi were dumbfounded.
   "Even conceptual matters?" Asagi asked with a serious expression.
   "Ability, power, memory, even a soul, I can copy all of them," Haru said without hesitation since he had to admit that the ability of his "Kiss" that had been enhanced by an arrow was so scary!
   However, when Haru thought about the "Golden Experience Requiem" that was capable of turning everything to zero, he felt that the power of his "Kiss" was fairly normal. He looked at his "Kiss" and wondered whether he should change its name to "Kiss Requiem"?
   Still, Haru was grateful for this ability since, with this ability, he could copy his ability and give it to his women so they could protect themselves and he didn't need to worry that he would lose his power.
   "Before I go back, I'll give you power so that you can protect yourselves," Haru said.
   Asagi and Natsuki were surprised by Haru's words and at the same, they were moved.
   "Is that alright?" Natsuki asked softly.
   "If I didn't have this ability before, then it will be a trouble, but now, it is different since I won't lose my ability even if I give it to you. But you need to know that you can't have them all since your body might not be able to handle it," Haru said.
   Natsuki and Asagi nodded at the same time since they knew that their bodies were weak compared to Haru.
   After he had stolen the power of the "Fourth Primogenitor", his energy had become even stronger and he wasn't even sure anymore.
   Adding to the fact that his "Kiss" had become "Kiss Requiem," Haru knew that his power had leaped to an amazing level, but he knew that he was still far from strongest, but enough of that since there was something that he needed to do first.
   Natsuki and Asagi were pushed to the bed, and their faces instantly blushed, but they didn't push him away and hugged him closer since they also anticipated what kind of act that they would do now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2030: Can Alice win against the protagonist?
   After Asagi had become a member of the Group Chat, his quest ended, and it was his time to return to his original world.
   Haru didn't bring his women to his original world since there was something that he needed to do first.
   Still, in his original world, Haru really missed Sora, Utaha, Megumi, Erina, Kirari, etc. At the same time, he realized the number of harems in the world of Strike the Blood wasn't lost to the number of harems in his original world.
   However, Haru felt that it was normal since he had stayed in that world for the past year.
   Haru spent a lot of them with everyone before he went to one world after another to return the power he had borrowed from his women. If it were before, then he wouldn't be able to maintain his power. Still, now, it was different since he could duplicate various things, including an ability, so even if he returned their power, he still retained the power that he borrowed by duplicating them.
   As for bringing his women from the world of Strike the Blood to his original world, Haru thought that he could do it after this since there were a lot of things that he needed to do in this world.
   As for Asagi, she quickly integrated with everyone, or rather, with her upbeat and good communication ability, everyone quickly became friends with her.
   Still, no one was surprised when they heard about Asagi's relationship with Haru, or rather, they felt that it was quite normal since they knew very well how Haru was.
   However, unlike the rest of everyone, Kuroneko might not feel good toward Asagi.
   After all, Asagi was a gyaru and a popular girls group.
   As for Kuroneko, she was an otaku and an outcast group in the school. Even though she didn't care much since she had the Group Chat and thought of them as the background characters, when she saw Asagi, there was a trace of awkwardness when they tried to chat with each other.
   As for Asagi, she didn't really mind Kuroneko's response since Haru had told her that there were many individual characters on this Group Chat. Or rather, everyone was so individual that she might be the most normal among everyone.
   If Haru knew what Asagi was thinking then he wouldn't say that she was wrong, or rather she might be right since she was the most normal member on the Group Chat. Even his women in Group Chat also had quite individual characteristics, whether she loved to gamble, be sadistic, BL, or many more.
   On the other hand, Asagi was just a girl who wanted to become beautiful and be her loved one. If she didn't have a special ability such as hacking, then she was just a normal girl.
   With all of that, there was something that Haru needed to do and that was to accompany both Erina and Alice since the 43rd Annual Totsuki Autumn Election was about to start.
   "Alice, can you win the championship?" Haru asked.
   "Of course! Are you doubting me?" Alice showed an annoyed expression when she was asked by Haru.
   Right now, Haru, Erina, and Alice are at Erina's house.
   Erina had been busy with the preparation of the autumn election, which was why she wanted to spend her time together with her lover at her house alone. However, as expected, it wasn't so easy.
   Alice's nose was so sharp that the moment Haru entered Erina's house, Alice came directly and disturbed the quality time between the two.
   Even if Erina tried to chase Alice away, Alice would cry and roll around the ground, which made Erina rub her temple and in the end, she gave up before she let her enter.
   When Alice entered, she looked at Haru again and had to admit that he was so handsome, right? More importantly, she had a hard time controlling her emotions, especially when she saw Erina sitting on Haru's lap and he hugged her waist tenderly, letting her rest on his chest, which made her quite jealous.
   "I have seen all the information about the participants in the autumn election and you should know that there's a lot of participants that you need to watch out for if you want to win," Haru said.
   Before Alice said anything, Erina frowned and asked, "Do you think there's a participant that might be able to give a threat to Alice?" Even though Erina felt annoyed by her cousin, she also believed in Alice's ability.
   "Erina... do you believe that I'll win?" Alice asked with a warm smile.
   "Ju - Just don't tarnish the name Nakiri and lose in the preliminary round," Erina said with a blush.
   "Of course!" Alice nodded with a smile, then jumped into the two of them, hugging them so tightly. "Still, thank you!"
   "Don't hug us so suddenly! And take those breasts away from Haru's face!" Erina screamed.
   Haru had to admit that Nakiri's genes were amazing!
   "Still, which participants that you think will have a chance to enter the final round?" Erina asked curiously since Haru's vision had always been amazing.
   "You want to know?" Haru asked, but he didn't look at Erina but looked at Alice, who was sitting next to them.
   "You want to hear it, Alice?" Erina asked.
   They knew that even though it wasn't counted as cheating, it could also be called cheating too, depending on the situation since Haru would leak the information about a powerful participant in this competition.
   "No, you don't need to." Alice shook her head without hesitation and stood up. "If you say that, then I might need more time to practice." She didn't expect that Haru had told her that someone might be able to defeat her in the competition!
   Alice couldn't accept it!
   'Hmph, I'll show you that I can win the championship!'
   But before Alice walked back. "By the way, Haru."
   "My mother will come later. She wants to see you," Alice said with a smile.
   "...Why does your mother want to see me?" Haru looked at Alice and Erina weirdly. He was dating Erina, not Alice, right? Well, it might be only one time that he ate Alice in the future.
   "I told my mother about you and she's curious about you," Alice said.
   "...Well, I don't mind." Haru nodded.
   "Yay!" Alice smiled happily, but when she was about to go, she was stopped by Haru.
   "By the way Alice, I'll give you tips," Haru said.
   "What tips?" Alice asked curiously.
   "Always bring a novelty to your dish. Be ambitious," Haru said.
   "Novelty? Doesn't my dish always bring a novelty? If it's creativity, my dish won't lose to anyone, right?" Alice believed in her molar gastronomy and compared to others, her creativity was her weapon!
   "No, I mean, let's say that you're told to create a bento or sushi, what kind of dish will you make?" Haru asked.
   "I..." Alice couldn't answer Haru's question for a moment and started to think about what she would make, but then she couldn't help but frown. She took a deep breath and said, "Thank you, Haru."
   "By the way, can I ask you a request?" Alice asked.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "If... If I win the championship, can I ask you a request?" Alice asked timidly, which was somehow different from her usual personality.
   Haru didn't answer Alice first and looked at Erina.
   Erina rolled her eyes, then nodded gently.
   "If you win, then you can make a request," Haru said gently.
   "Yay!" Alice jumped happily, then said, "By the way, you two, go explode! Also, don't forget to use a condom since it won't be good if Erina gets pregnant!" Then without hesitation, she ran away, leaving both of them directly.
   Erina blushed and hit Haru's chest gently. "If you can marry me right away, I don't really mind."
   "Cough! Cough! How about we do something fun first?"
   Erina rolled her eyes and thought that this guy was really a bastard. Still, she loved him so much. As for Alice, she knew what would happen to Alice sooner or later so she thought that it was better to prepare early.
   Erina didn't care that they weren't on the bed. She pushed him on the chair and directly kissed him. As for the rest, she knew that Haru was so skillful that it was better to leave everything to him since she just couldn't get enough of him now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2031: Autumn Election
   "Grandpa, you don't need to wait for him," Erina said with a sigh.
   "What's wrong? You don't want me to meet him?" Senzaemon snorted, thinking that his granddaughter had been stolen by a bastard, but well, this bastard was too amazing that he didn't really complain, or rather, he felt that it was better for Erina to have that bastard's child as soon as possible since he also wanted to see his great-grandchildren soon.
   Erina and Senzaemon were waiting at the underground parking park where the executive or important guests of the Tootsuki parked their car.
   Erina knew that Haru was going to come, and she welcomed her, but she didn't expect her grandfather would come either.
   "Didn't he have school?" Senzaemon asked.
   Erina rolled her eyes and asked, "Do you think he needs to go to school every day?"
   "........" Senzaemon didn't say much since Erina also often skipped school for various matters such as job, and a lot more.
   Even though Erina and Senzaemon didn't wait too long, a lot of people greeted them and asked them curiously why they were waiting in this place, but neither Erina and Senzaemon said anything since they didn't really want to cause trouble to Haru.
   Haru's identity was so amazing that if they heard his name, they would move toward him as an ant moved toward a sugar.
   Still, some people were curious and waited for a while until a luxurious black car entered the parking park.
   Erina's eyes shone and Senzaemon also smiled since it had been a while since he had seen Haru.
   Still, looking at Erina, who was full of smiles, Senzaemon sighed in relief since he knew that Haru had treated his granddaughter so well.
   As the door of the car opened, they were dumbfounded when they saw Haru since his presence eclipsed everything. It was as if he was the sun, standing in the center of the Solar System and they were just a fragment of the meteorite that was moving aimlessly in space.
   Erina hugged Haru directly.
   Haru smiled and caught Erina, then looked at Senzemon, who was looking at him in a daze. "Grandpa."
   Senzaemon woke up when he heard Haru's voice and he had to admit that this guy was too handsome, right?
   Senzaemon nodded and said, "It's been a while since I have met you."
   "Sorry, I'm afraid that I'll disrupt your busy time," Haru said in an apologetic expression.
   Erina snorted and knew that Haru had never thought to visit her grandpa and only visited her, but she didn't say anything and only smiled.
   "It's alright." Waving his hand, Senzaemon said, "I'm sorry that I can accompany you today, but you can watch the special room on each of the venues."
   "By the way, Erina, you can accompany him, right?"
   "Yes!" Erina nodded without hesitation.
   "Then I'll go first. The autumn election is about to start, so you should also go and watch it with Erina." Senzemon then turned, showing handsome momentum.
   Haru nodded and said, "With how healthy your grandpa is, he might still able to see his great-grandchildren grow up in the future."
   Erina flushed and hit Haru's arm without hesitation. "Don't say anything nonsense! By the way, you should be grateful that I have accompanied you."
   "Yes, yes, I'm so grateful," Haru said with a smile, then noticed a sexy twin sister who was looking in his direction. He only gave them a nod before he was pulled by Erina.
   Erina knew how dangerous Haru's charm was so she needed to take him away!
   In the world of magic, his charm was so dangerous that he could seduce anyone if he wanted to so right now, he, who was in the normal world, could be said to be the most handsome man on earth. He knew that there wasn't anyone who was more handsome than him, which at the same time, troubled him since whenever he was going, he would attract a lot of attention. His presence was just different as he became stronger and stronger.
   Luckily, Haru had gotten used to this situation.
   When Erina guided Haru to the Block B venue, where Alice and Hisako were doing their election, she couldn't help but ask him, "Do you have an interest in those Sendawara sisters?"
   Haru rolled his eyes and asked, "Why do you think that I have an interest in them? Right now, in my eyes, you're my only one, Erina." He, of course, knew about the Sendawara sisters, and he had to admit that those two sisters were hot, but how could he admit it openly?
   "What bullshit..." Even though Erina knew that this bad guy had always told a lie one after another, she had to admit that she had fallen too deeply with him.
   Both of them sat in the special watching room inside the venue, and they flirted with each other since they were the only ones inside this room.
   Still, they knew that the location wasn't appropriate so they wouldn't do anything strange in this place.
   Sitting on his lap, Erina looked up and asked, "Who do you think will win?"
   "I'm not sure, but at this B Venue, except for Alice, I don't have someone who has a chance to go to the final," Haru said calmly.
   "Huh?" Erina was a bit dissatisfied and asked, "What about Hisako? I know her skill! She won't lose to anyone!" She felt that Hisako had a chance to win, so she felt a bit unhappy when she heard that Haru didn't think that Hisako would win.
   Haru didn't refute Erina's words and asked, "Erina, do you know what's the difference between Alice and Hisako?"
   Erina wasn't sure why Haru asked this question, and said, "Of course, they're different. Alice is annoying!
   "I'm not asking that." Haru was a bit helpless and said, "You should know that Alice has never thought that she's worse than you, or rather, she has always tried to challenge you so she can be better than you, right? She has this fighting spirit that she wants to become the number one!"
   "...Just what do you want to tell me?" Erina had a feeling, but she couldn't accept it for a moment.
   "On the other hand, Hisako..." Haru looked in Hisako's direction and said, "She's okay to become a number second. She's happy as long as she can be under you. I'm not saying that it is a bad thing since as long as you have become better and better, she'll try to chase after you so you won't leave her behind, but at the same time, it also becomes her shackle. She has never tried to defeat you. She has never tried to become the number one. In her mind, she just doesn't want to embarrass you, which is why she might be defeated by someone in this autumn election."
   Erina couldn't refute Haru's words since she knew that it was the truth.
   When everyone was fighting with each other to become the number one in this school, Hisako was the only one who alright became the number two.
   Erina had to admit that Hisako's way of thinking was rude!
   Haru could feel that Erina was holding his hands tightly at this moment so he said, "Which is why, when she's failed, the blow that she receives might be a bit too much for her. She might think that she's unworthy to stand beside you."
   "Then... then what should I do?" Erina asked with a panicked expression since she didn't want to lose her attendant and friend.
   "But before that, let me ask you a question." Haru looked at Erina and asked, "If she loses in this election, do you think that she's unworthy to stand beside you?"
   "No, I don't care about any of that. I just want her beside me," Erina said without hesitation since she didn't care about any of those achievements, compared to the feelings that both of them had shared from their childhood time. She had always been so lonely before she met Haru and the only one who stood beside her was only Hisako so she didn't want to lose her first friend.
   "Then you just need to tell her that. Tell her your true feelings that you don't care about any of that." Haru patted Erina's head and thought that she was really cute.
   Hearing Haru's words, Erina nodded and there was a trace of determination in her eyes. "Still, it doesn't mean that she'll lose, right?"
   "That's true, she has become even stronger, after all, she also has asked me a lot of things."
   In the face of overwhelming power, the determination was nothing.
   As long as Hisako's food was delicious, she would be the winner.
   Still, Haru was wondering whether Hisako and Alice could fight against the fate of the protagonist, he anticipated how this election was going to develop.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2032: Who do you think is going to win?
   With the passing of time, the preliminary round on Block B ended, and right now, Erina and Haru were on the other venue to watch the preliminary round on Block A.
   "What do you think of the participants on Block A?" Erina asked. Unlike Block B, where there was Hisako and Alice, there was also Ikumi Mito, who was her follower on the school and unlike the original plot, Erina didn't scold Mito after she lost to Yukihira since Erina knew that Yukihira had a close relationship with Haru and Yukihira's father was one of the best chefs in the world, Jouichirou Yukihira.
   Erina felt that it wouldn't be weird if Yukihira won. As for A-grade or B-grade food, she didn't really care much, especially when the knot on her heart had been solved by Haru.
   "Well, I can guess that Kurokiba, Hayama, and Yukihira, will pass the next stage," Haru said simply.
   Erina nodded and didn't feel that surprised by Haru's words. She knew both Kurokiba and Yukihira, but even though she didn't know much about Hayama, she still knew that guy was good at using spice and curry.
   With curry as a theme for this preliminary round, if Hayama couldn't pass, then he would tarnish the name of Shiomi Seminar.
   Shiomi Seminar was one of the clubs at the Tootsuki Academy that did deep research on spice.
   If Hayama's curry dish, who was the member of this Shiomi Seminar, couldn't move the judges, then it was better to dissolve the club, right?
   This was why Haru also understood that Hayama couldn't lose no matter what, and Hayama also had the ability.
   Combined with will and skill, Hayama had a chance to become the champion of this Autumn Election.
   Still, Hayama was lucky that the competitors' ability was quite similar to each other.
   If Haru decided to enter this Autumn Election, then it would be a simple massacre, and he would be the winner of this election easily.
   "Haru, you have only told me three of them." Erina acted like a baby, sitting on Haru's lap, asking him who would pass the next stage beside the three of them.
   "Try to guess," Haru said with a smile before he put his chin on her shoulder, sniffing her elegant fragrance that intoxicated him.
   "Hmm...." Erina blushed lightly and slapped his thigh. Still, she looked in the direction of the venue and said, "It's Ikumi, right?"
   Haru looked in the direction of Mito Ikumi and had to admit that this girl was quite wild, but his thought was broken when his waist was twisted by Erina. "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts, Erina!"
   "Hmph!" Erina snorted and thought that this guy had always thought something bad. Luckily, she could monopolize him today so she could forgive him easily. "It's not Ikumi?" Ikumi was, after all, her follower, and she also knew about Ikumi's ability, but when she saw Haru's expression, she knew that it shouldn't be Ikumi, which surprised her a lot.
   "No, she isn't the one." Haru shook his head and had to admit that the girls' level on this venue was quite high, especially Ikumi Mito and Ryouko Sakaki, but he knew that it wasn't the time to think about a messy thing. "If I have to say, then it is that guy with a mohawk, braid-like hairstyle?"
   Erina was dumbfounded and looked in the direction where Haru told her before she saw a huge guy with a punk-like style, which made her raised her eyebrow. She thought for a moment and said, "Is he Subaru Mimasaka?" Her memory was good, so even though she didn't know much about Mimasaka, she still knew about his name. As for the rest, she didn't know much, but it was normal since she had never particularly shown interest in one of the students or something since her goal was bigger than that. In her eyes, if there was a talented student, then it was all good since that way, the name of Tootsuki could be better, and she could also help Haru since she knew that he was about to enter the hotel industry.
   "That should be his name if I remember well," Haru said. Erina gave Haru all the participant forms for the Autumn Election, so it was normal for him to know about Mimasaka.
   "What's so special about him?" Erina asked. She didn't have a doubt about Haru's words since she knew how amazing she was. Still, when she thought about the opponents that Alice and Hisako might face, she felt a bit worried about them, but then she shook her head and decided to believe them.
   "It should be a copy," Haru said.
   "Copy?" Erina raised her eyebrows and didn't see anything special about it.
   "Don't underestimate him. Have you ever heard a sentence?"
   "Observe, copy, and improve." Haru looked at Erina and said, "Didn't you also learn from someone when you studied cooking in the first place?"
   Erina was in a daze and thought that Mimasaka might be more dangerous than she had thought.
   Still, Mimasaka had a bad stalking hobby, but of course, that only worked on someone like Souma or other normal students. As for someone like Erina, it wouldn't be weird if Mimasaka was killed before Mimasaka was able to stalk Erina since Erina had a lot of bodyguards.
   Then as expected, with the end of the preliminary round on Block A, the four participants that were chosen were Hayama, Kurokiba, Yukihira, and Mimasaka, which made Erina look at Haru with a dumbfounded expression and amazement, thinking that her lover was too amazing, right?
   "Mooo.... where are Haru and Erina?!" Alice was annoyed.
   "Calm down, Alice-sama," Hisako said with a sigh, feeling tired when she stood next to Alice.
   After the end of the preliminary round, Alice and Hisako waited at venue B for Haru and Erina since they knew that Haru and Erina were watching them. They also wanted to meet them after the end of the election, but they didn't expect that Haru and Erina would be nowhere to be seen. When they were waiting for a while, they saw two people that became the center of attention directly.
   Hisako and Alice looked in Haru's direction, but not only the two of them but some of the students who hadn't left also looked in his direction.
   "Hisako, let's talk," Erina suddenly said.
   "Huh?" Hisako couldn't react, and she was brought by Erina somewhere, leaving both Alice and Haru alone.
   Haru and Alice looked at each other, and Alice looked away in a blush.
   As his voice fell, the leaves fluttered because of the wind, and the orange sky seemed to be brighter for some reason.
   "Wh - What?" Alice was wondering whether this guy would confess to her.
   "Do you want to learn under me?" Haru asked.
   Alice had thought that she would be confessed, but she didn't expect that it would be like this.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2033: Secret Training, Sports Festival, and a Smile
   "So what are you going to teach me?" Alice asked with an interest, staring at Haru, who took off his suit and rolled the sleeves of his shirt. She kept staring at him without looking away, especially when she saw his strong arms. "Wait a minute, let me help you roll your sleeves!" She felt that she was stupid if she didn't use this chance to touch his arms. She didn't wait for his response and quickly grabbed his arms without hesitation.
   Haru didn't say much and looked at Alice, who rolled his sleeves, but...
   "Are you sure that you can do it?" Haru looked at his messy sleeves with a speechless expression.
   Alice blushed and puffed her cheeks. "Just wait, I can do this!" She kept trying her best until she smiled happily when she was able to do it. "What do you think?"
   "Not bad." Haru then looked at Alice and had to admit that the Nakiri gene was amazing, but the Kasugano gene was even more amazing!
   Still, Haru had to admit that besides cooking and other business-related, the Nakiri gene couldn't be used since Alice had messed up his sleeves for so long. If he wasn't patient and had cleared out his schedule then it might be impossible to let Alice roll his sleeves over for an entire fifteen minutes.
   "But I won't hold back later," Haru said with a strict expression.
   "Yes~~!" Alice said happily when she saw his strict expression.
   Haru thought that his strict expression might cause an effect that he wanted and it might also awaken a different side that Alice had never known, which made him a bit helpless that sometimes being too handsome also caused a lot of trouble.
   "So what are you going to teach me?" Alice asked curiously. She was confident in her ability and thought that she wouldn't lose in the Autumn Election. The only person that might have caused her trouble was probably Kurokiba. After all, even though Kurokiba was her aide, he had defeated her using his dish several times. Still, she also knew that as a student who could pass the preliminary round, all of them were strong, but even so, she wouldn't lose since the stage that she had stood before was bigger than any of them.
   "We will have a match," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Match!" Alice was surprised.
   "I'll set up a random theme such as ramen, sushi, bento, tempura, and various other themes and after we set up that theme, we'll start to have a match with each other." Haru looked at Alice and said, "Try to win against me!"
   Alice's heart was beating so fast when she looked at Haru at this moment since she felt a pressure that she had never felt before and it was her first time to see this side of him, but even so, he was still handsome.
   Alice also knew how good Haru's cooking ability was since she also often ate his food, but he definitely wouldn't become a cook since his ability was better in business. She took a deep breath and said, "I'll win against you!"
   Haru smiled and wanted to train Alice so she could win against the main protagonist.
   After Hisako and Erina talked to each other, their relationship became closer and they smiled at each other happily.
   Erina looked at Hisako and wondered whether she should throw Hisako to Haru so that way, she could take the throne on Haru's harem. Still, she wasn't in a hurry and she was wondering what Haru was doing with Alice right now. She knew that he was going to train her, but knowing that guy's personality, she felt that it wouldn't be weird they were... Cough! Cough!
   "What's wrong, Erina-sama?" Hisako asked curiously.
   "Nothing." Erina shook her head calmly since it was something that she had expected that Haru and Alice might be together in the future, but she had never thought that they would be serious, fighting with each other, showing each other the best dishes.
   Not only Erina, but Hisako was also dumbfounded when she saw the fierce competition between Alice and Haru on the cooking, especially when Haru challenged Alice on her best molecular gastronomy.
   "Do you want to do it again?" Haru asked.
   Alice was breathing hard, but even so, the fire in her eyes was still blazing. "Again!"
   Erina and Hisako looked at each other before they entered the kitchen about the match between Alice and Haru.
   When Haru returned, he saw that Utaha, Megumi, and Sora seemed a bit busy, which made him quite curious. "What's wrong?"
   "The sports festival at our school is about to start, can you come?" Megumi asked.
   "Sports festival?" Haru thought for a moment and wondered whether he should go to their school.
   "Can you?" Utaha had already sat on his lap, looking at him with a sultry expression.
   Haru had been away for a year and he had to admit that no matter how many times that he saw Utaha, this girl was really sexy. He caressed her smooth thigh that was wrapped in black tight and said, "I don't mind. I'll go to watch your Sports Festival."
   "That's great!" Sora was happy.
   "Still, do you think that it is good for him to go?" Kirari, who was wearing purple sexy pajamas, sat next to Haru, looking at them curiously.
   "What do you mean?" Utaha asked.
   "I mean... you see... with his face if he goes there, what do you think will happen?" Kirari asked.
   "It isn't that exaggerated, right?" Haru was speechless.
   "............." Sora, Utaha, Megumi, and Kirari looked at each other and sighed.
   "Well, even that might be the case, you should also know that your school is one of the best schools in the country and most of the students are coming from a high status. Do you think that they'll create a mess when I go there?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and felt that his words were reasonable.
   "Don't worry, I'll come to your Sports Festival later," Haru said.
   They knew that it might cause a lot of trouble for Haru if he came to their school sports festival, but even so, they were happy when they knew that Haru was going to come to visit them at the sports festival.
   "Well, we can talk about the sports festival later. I have heard that your woman from another world is going to come, right? Why don't you bring them here later?" Kirari asked with a smile.
   Everyone was smiling, and Haru should feel warm when he saw their smiles, but why was it so cold?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2034: If I win, can I make a request?
   Yukihira knew that he would face Alice Nakiri in the Quarterfinals of the Autumn Election, but even so, he didn't feel intimidated, or rather, he was all fired up!
   Yukihira knew that Alice Nakiri was the cousin of Erina Nakiri, and more importantly, they had a close relationship with Haru. He had to admit that he wanted to have a match with Haru, but he also knew that Haru was quite busy, and it was impossible to meet him since he also knew that guy was so powerful.
   "Well, I wonder whether I can ask to have a Shokugeki after I have won this Autumn Election."
   Yukihira didn't have a doubt that he would win the Autumn Election and become the champion!
   Then it was time for the Quarterfinals, and he walked to the venue.
   As he entered, Yukihira felt that the venue became several times bigger, and it made him clench his fist tightly, feeling so excited and glad that he had come to this school, and at the same time, his opponent also came.
   Unlike Alice, who usually showed a frivolous and cheerful aura. There was something different about her, and it was as if she was a female knight that had been bathed with a lot of blood all over her body. If someone asked what she felt right now, then they would say that she was like a Jeanne d'Arc in the culinary world.
   Bringing her army, no, a truck filled with all of the various advanced cooking tools, Alice was standing, watching Yukihira, her enemy, and decided to use all of her full power directly since she needed to become the champion no matter what!
   Alice took a deep breath, and she knew that he wouldn't come today, but even so, he had been staying with her so she would win the election, which was why she was going to answer him and after she won... then she would...
   'Sorry, Erina, but if I don't do this, I'll regret it.'
   Even Senzamon, who was one of the judges, was quite dumbfounded by the change of his granddaughter and wondered what was happening, but then, he saw his granddaughter's aura turned into a lovely pink.
   Senzaemon's lips twitched, and somehow, he felt complex, but even so, there was nothing that he could do, and all he could do was to support his granddaughters, and at the same time, slap that bastard if he dared to hurt his granddaughters.
   Yukihira and Alice stared at each other, and their eyes were full of fighting spirit, telling each other that they wouldn't lose no matter what!
   While Alice was on her match, Haru was at school, accompanying Kirari, who was working. He didn't do anything and only sat next to her while she was doing her job, which made him sigh. Sometimes, he dreamed that he wouldn't have to work and became a household husband, and now, he knew how it felt.
   Haru took one of the documents from the students who had a lot of debts and looked at it curiously.
   His lips twitched when he read the information about this girl since this girl was 100% pervert and masochist.
   "What's wrong? Do you have an interest in this girl?" Kirari asked, looking at Haru, who was holding the document.
   "No." Haru shook his head and put down the documents on the table. He sighed and said, "I wonder why most of the students here are abnormal."
   "Oh?" Kirari was smiling and asked, "So you're saying that I'm also abnormal?"
   "Of course not." Haru shook his head and said, "Kirari, I think that your personality is lovely."
   "........" Ririka and Sayaka.
   Kirari nodded with a smile before she rested her head on his shoulder. She yawned and asked, "Sayaka, Ririka, can you leave the two of us alone?"
   Ririka and Sayaka looked at each other and sighed, wondering why they needed to be abused by both Haru and Kirari every day. 'Can you flirt somewhere?' If they were brave enough, they hoped that they would say something like that, but they knew that they couldn't, which made them so sad.
   When Ririka and Sayaka had left, Haru was wondering whether he should build a hot spring pool around his turf so he could rest there with Kirari. He then moved Kirari's head on his lap and gave her head a massage. "You know, you're busier than me." Even though he was the richest man on earth, he wasn't that busy and only spent four hours on work before he spent the rest of his time with girls.
   "It's great that you can control everything, but my family is different. I wonder when they're going to enter the coffins," Kirari said something outrageous without batting her eyes.
   Haru didn't say much since he also knew the ugliness of Kirari's family. He thought for a moment and asked, "Should I do something to them?"
   Kirari looked at Haru and asked, "You're going to kill them?"
   "Of course not. Do you think that I'm capable of doing something so cruel?" Haru asked with disbelief.
   "Have you heard about hypnosis?" Haru asked.
   "Hypnosis?" Kirari was surprised.
   Haru was wondering why he hadn't used his telepathic in this world, but it might be because he didn't really want to cause too much of a mess in this world. However, when he thought about it, he felt that it was too stupid if he didn't use his power. After all, he had used it on various worlds to build his power. Still, looking at his woman that was so tired right now, he felt that it was necessary to do it.
   Hearing Haru's ability, Kirari's eyes glimmered with excitement and asked, "Can you?"
   "Don't worry. However, I can't do it for free, right?" Haru looked at Kirari with a smile.
   Kirari didn't say anything and looked at him for a moment before she sighed. She then opened the zipper of his pants directly and took out the anaconda with her delicate and small hand gently, causing it to harden directly.
   Haru was speechless, but then he let out a comfortable sigh.
   "Your phone is vibrating," Kirari said before she continued.
   Haru looked at his phone and saw that it was Alice. He knew that she was at the Quarterfinal right now, and he was wondering whether Alice could win against the protagonist.
   "That's great." Haru didn't expect that Alice would win against the protagonist, and he was really happy about it. "Congratulations, Alice."
   "Yay, but that's all? Don't you have something to give me?"
   "I want to make a request, can you?"
   "Well, I don't mind if you become the champion," Haru said.
   "Then wait for me to win!" Alice was happy, but then she remembered something. "By the way, my mother will come soon, and she wants to meet you, is that alright?"
   "Your mother? Ouch!" Haru looked at Kirari, who bit him, and could only sigh since he reacted when he heard that Alice's mother wanted to meet him.
   "What's wrong?" Alice asked worriedly.
   "Nothing, it's just my pinkie hitting the corner of the table."
   "Geez... you're so clumsy! Be careful, alright?"
   "Yes, I'll be careful," Haru said as he patted Kirari's head gently.
   "I'll see you later. I need to prepare now, bye!"
   Haru ended the call, then put down his phone before carrying Kirari on the small bed inside his private room since he needed to punish this girl for a bit.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Kirari_Momobami
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Midari_Ikishima
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Sayaka_Igarashi
   https://kakegurui.fandom.com/wiki/Ririka_Momobami
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2035: Mother and daughter are similar to each other
   The Autumn Election moved fast, and before long, it had reached the final round.
   However, unlike the usual final round where there were only two participants, this year's Autumn Election had three participants, which were Hayama Akira, Ryou Kurokiba, and Alice Nakiri.
   Yukihira, who should be in the final round together with the rest, was standing in the audience seat with a sullen and serious expression, thinking about how he had lost to Alice. Still, there was a day before the final round, and he couldn't help but think why he had lost.
   While Yukihira was deep though, Alice brought her mother to Erina's house to meet Haru.
   "Alice, is Haru here?" Leonora Nakiri asked curiously since she wanted to meet Haru. She often heard about Haru from her daughter, and she also often saw him in the newspaper, but it was her first time meeting him, which made her slightly nervous, thinking that he would be her son-in-law... no, it should be nephew-in-law.
   Alice and Leonora came happily and came to Erina's house.
   "Huh? Alice-sama? Leonora-obaasama." Hisako was startled when she saw Alice and Leonora together suddenly coming to Erina's house. Even though she had lost, she didn't run away since Erina quickly stopped her and told her that they were friends, and even if she had lost, Erina still wanted her to stay, which made her move.
   Hisako decided wholeheartedly to support Erina, even though she knew that Erina was doing something lewd with Haru, which was why she was startled when she saw Alice and Leonora.
   "Hisako, we're passing through!" Alice said with a smile while pulling her mother's hand.
   "It's been a while, Hisako-chan." Leonora kissed Hisako's cheeks before she followed her daughter.
   Alice and Leonora were like typhoons, and Hisako couldn't react for a moment before she quickly tried to stop them. "Wait! Wait! Don't suddenly enter! Erina-sama is busy!"
   "Huh? What is she busy with? I'm sure that she's doing something lewd with Haru, right?" Alice said with a snort.
   "Something lewd!" Leonora started, and a cute blush covered her cheeks. "Huh? They're still young! I can't let them do something lewd!" She knew that Erina's parents were all away, so she thought that she needed to educate Erina and Haru about a health education so Erina wouldn't get pregnant so early.
   "Wait! Wait! Stop!" Hisako tried to stop them, but Alice and Leonora couldn't be stopped before they arrived right in front of Erina's room and opened it directly.
   "Haru! Erina! We're coming through!" Alice shouted.
   "We're coming!" Leonora also followed.
   "..........." Haru and Erina.
   Alice, Hisako, and Leonora saw Haru and Erina, who was sitting on the sofa, while learning into each other, reading a manga on their hands. They had to admit that this scene was like a beautiful painting, and they felt slightly jealous.
   Still, Haru and Erina were speechless, staring at the three of them who had opened the door of Erina's room so suddenly.
   Erina let out a sigh and rubbed her temple. "What are you doing?"
   "Haru, this is my mom. You can also call her mom, too," Alice chirped happily.
   "Hello, I'm Leonora Nakiri, desu. You can also call me mom, Haru." Leonora looked at Haru for a moment before she hugged him without hesitation, pressing him against her chest. "Ah... I have always wanted a son."
   "........." Erina and Alice.
   Erina and Alice quickly pulled Haru away from Leonora since they were afraid something might happen between them. Leonora still had her husband, and there was no way that they would let something happen between them!
   Haru, who was being pulled, didn't say much, but he had to admit that Leonora was beautiful, and somehow, she understood that Alice and Leonora were really daughters and mothers.
   'Still, she smells so good...'
   Haru felt that Leonora's smell was like jasmine in winter. "Sorry for the late introduction. My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you, aunty." He didn't hesitate and used the Danish language.
   "Oh!" Leonora was surprised and asked, "You can speak my language."
   "I have learned it in hasty, so I can talk with you comfortably. I have only learned for a short time, so I might make some mistakes," Haru said naturally.
   "No, no, from your pronunciation alone, I wouldn't be surprised if you were born in Denmark," Leonora said with a smile.
   Haru and Leonora then talked to each other, and Erina and Alice stared at this scene with a dumbfounded expression, wondering when Haru had learned the Danish language. After all, it was quite uncommon for someone to learn this language, or rather it was so rare.
   Leonora was happy that someone could talk her language, and it was better to talk this way rather than using her Japanese since she couldn't get used to it, considering she mostly lived outside of Japan.
   As they talked to each other, Leonora observed the relationship between Haru, Erina, and Alice. She knew that Haru was Erina's fiance and they were happy together, but when she looked at her daughter's happy expression...
   Leonora thought for a moment, then smiled and called Haru's name. "Haru."
   "Haru, please take care of Erina and Alice, alright? If you don't take care of them, then I'll spank your butts."
   "Um." Haru nodded without hesitation, ignoring a few of her words.
   Leonora then smiled and said, "It's quite late now. I'll go back first. Alice, let's go back."
   Alice looked at her mother for a moment, then nodded. "I'll get back to you first. Bye, Haru, Erina. Don't forget to watch my match tomorrow, alright? And don't do a lewd thing!"
   "........." Haru and Erina.
   As Leonora and Alice left, Haru and Erina looked at each other for a moment.
   "You're not interested in Leonora-obaasama, right?"
   Haru was wondering why his women always asked him such a question.
   "Alice, do you like Haru?" Leonora asked her daughter directly.
   Alice was surprised, looking at her mother for a moment, and nodded. "Yes."
   "He's Erina's fiance, you know?" Leonora said.
   "It's alright," Alice said with a smile.
   Leonora then hugged her daughter and said, "Mom can't do anything besides support you."
   "Thank you, mom." Alice hugged her mother happily.
   "Let's sleep together tonight."
   "By the way, he's so handsome! If possible, I want to see my grandchildren as soon as possible!" Leonora said excitedly.
   Alice was happy that her mother supported her, but she wasn't sure what to say at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2036: Winning against the protagonist and all the supporting characters
   The Autumn Election had always been one of the most famous events at the Tootsuki Academy and every student who reached the final would always see this beautiful scene right before them.
   On the huge venue, the rooftop was opened automatically, showing the beautiful full moon under the night sky.
   "It's beautiful..." Megumi said as she stared at the rooftop.
   After all, it was a rare event so everyone was quite curious about the Autumn Election so Erina brought them a ticket so they could watch the final round.
   As for whether they would be mistaken as his harem, there was no way that the people around them would think that way since they were really his harem, and at the same time, no people would think that he would have so much of a harem.
   People's energy was limited and it was impossible for someone to take care of a lot of women at the same time, even managing a business and a lot more.
   However, doing an impossible thing was Haru's job, no, he had to do it and it was possible for him.
   Haru looked at the full moon and felt that the full moon was less beautiful than Alice, who was standing on the stage with two other participants. He then looked at Yukihira, who was standing in the audience seat together with the other students. He had to admit that he still felt surprised that he could train Alice so she could defeat Yukihira, the main character. However, he also knew that the MC wasn't omnipotent, and even though the world might help the MC, his power was enough to stop the power of the world from bending toward the MC.
   Haru had defeated several MCs in various worlds, but it felt different when he helped someone defeat the MC. He felt proud and happy when he saw Alice standing on that stage, but at the same time, he knew that Alice's participants weren't something that could be looked down upon.
   Haru didn't need to worry about Kurokiba, but he was quite worried about Hayama, especially when he saw what Hayama was about to create. Even though Alice's dish might be more delicious, the dish that Hayama was about to make was a dish that couldn't be recreated by anyone other than Hayama.
   Alice's focus had been on molecular gastronomy, and even though Haru had helped her in the name of the challenge, he wasn't sure what kind of dish that she was going to make, but even so, he didn't feel worried and knew that she was going to win.
   Because Hayama and Kurokiba weren't the main protagonists.
   Still, Haru knew that sometimes the power of feelings was going to increase the power of someone whether that someone was the MC or other characters and because of those feelings.
   However, this world was real, even if someone had an intense feeling toward something, they wouldn't get a power-up bonus or they would be able to defeat enemies, or rather, they might be crushed by that reality.
   Haru looked at the three judges that sat on the stage that was placed in the middle of the venue. There was Senzaemon, Leonora, and Chef Dojima, and out of the three, two of them could be said to be Alice's greatest allies.
   It might sound like cheating, but if the taste of Alice's food was better, and even though Hayama's feeling on his dish might move the three of them, it might only move Chef Dojima. As for Senzaemon or Leonora, they would without a doubt choose Alice without hesitation.
   Still, Haru was a bit afraid that someone might think that there was cheating on this Autumn Election.
   Luckily, Nakiri's name of the culinary world was too bright and Haru's power in media was also so powerful, so it was simply impossible for someone, trying to do something weird.
   As for Erina's father, Haru didn't need to worry about him since... Cough! Cough!
   Let's save that matter later since the final round had started.
   Still, Haru had to admit that Leonora was simply stunning.
   Watching Alice, Hayama, and Kurokiba on the stage, Yukihira clenched his fists tightly since he also wanted to be in that place too.
   It might be her first time to feel like this, Alice felt her head was so clear at this moment and she felt so amazing at this moment as if she could do everything right now. Still, even though she was like this, it didn't mean she was using a drug, or rather, her feeling was so powerful that it started to manifest around her.
   If Alice could give a metaphor, then she felt that her feelings had turned into an aura that enveloped her body. The pink aura around her body manifested and it was so huge that it might drown Kurokiba and Hayama.
   Kurokiba and Hayama knew about the change in Alice and their instincts told them that she had become more powerful than before!
   'Ojou...' The most complex one was Kurokiba since he had been on Alice's side and worked as his aide. Even though he didn't feel that way toward her, he knew who was the cause of this change, and at the same time, it fired him up since the stronger Alice was, the more he became excited to defeat Alice!
   Kurokiba also used all of his power right now to defeat Alice and Hayama!
   As for Hayama, his feelings also didn't lose compared to Alice or Kurokiba. Before he came to Tootsuki, he was a child from a slum and he didn't even know his worth until he met the spice and the culinary world so to repay what the people that had picked him, he was going to win this election!
   However, even if the feelings of the three of them were intense and no one wanted to lose, there was only one winner in this election and that winner was...
   After the end of the Autumn Election, everyone was still in a state of excitement. Even though it was only cooking, and they couldn't taste the food, they had to admit that watching Alice, Kurokiba, and Hayama on the stage, fighting to each other fiercely, using all of their powers, and then bursting like a firework, showing their beautiful form for a moment, before scattered and disappeared.
   There were three participants, and even though the third and the second position wasn't bad, everyone would only remember and aim for the 1st place, right?
   Haru was standing near a vending machine that was located near the venue of the Autumn Election. He had to admit that there were a lot of mosquitoes since there was a forest on the Tootsuki Academy. He then put a coin on the vending machine and chose the warm red bean soup. With the sound of the can dropped on the picking space of the vending machine, when he was about to pick his warm red bean soup, he heard someone call him out.
   Haru picked the warm red bean soup and opened the can, but before he was about to drink it, Alice grabbed it directly and drank it without hesitation.
   Haru looked at Alice and said, "Congratulations that you have won 1st place in the Autumn Election."
   Yes, the winner of the Autumn Election was without a doubt, Alice Nakiri.
   "You can have that as a gift," Haru said generously.
   Alice, who was drinking the warm red bean soup, was stunned and complained. "Isn't this gift a bit too cheap?"
   "You're lucky that I gave you one," Haru said with a sigh.
   "Ehh? I want a gift! I want a gift!" Alice said as she shook Haru's shirt.
   "Alright, alright, stop pulling my shirt." Haru stopped Alice, and asked, "Just what kind of gift do you want?"
   "Hmm..." Alice tapped her chin with a cute expression and said, "Can you accompany me to walk first, Haru?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2037: It tastes like kiviak
   Alice asked Haru to walk around the forest of the Tootsuki Academy, even though it was late at night.
   "Geeez! There are too many mosquitoes!" Alice cried when her arm was bitten by the mosquito.
   Haru caught the mosquito on Alice's arm, and it left a black and red mark from the dead mosquito and the blood that was sucked from Alice's body.
   "Is it itchy?" Haru asked.
   "Um, it is so itchy!" Alice looked at her arm that was held by Haru with a light blush on her face and then pointed her arm with her finger. "Look! There is a little bump on the place that was bitten by the mosquito!"
   "Aren't you the one who asks to walk around here?" Haru was speechless since this girl was the one who asked him to walk in the forest.
   "But... but... the mosquito is too naughty..." Alice knew that she was the one who asked him to walk around since she was still feeling excited after she won the championship, but she couldn't calm down since she was about to tell her feelings toward... Cough! Cough!
   "Wait a moment, let me take care of this." Haru tapped the little bump on Alice's arm that was bitten by a mosquito, and suddenly it returned back to normal.
   "Hold my hand, and you won't get bitten by the mosquito," Haru said and offered his hand.
   Alice wanted to ask how Haru was able to cure the little bump on her arm, but she quickly forgot about it when she saw him offer his hand but was she going to reject it?
   Alice held Haru's hand naturally as if it was something obvious to do. 'How big.' It might have been her first time to be able to feel his hand so long, and she had to admit that it felt good. She felt that she was being protected, and at the same time, she felt quite envious of Erina, who was able to hold his hand all the time.
   "Where do you want to go?" Haru asked.
   "Well..." Alice thought for a moment and said, "How about we go to the place where Kiviak is buried?"
   "........" Haru was speechless and asked, "I wonder whether that place is still smelly."
   "It shouldn't be, right?" Alice smiled and said, "Well, even if it's smelly, we take a bath later, right? Let's go! Let's go!"
   Looking at Alice, who was smiling, Haru was also affected and smiled. "Well, let's go."
   As the two walked, they talked about a lot of things. From their first meeting, Kiviak and a lot more things that they had done together.
   "We're lucky that there wasn't a problem with Kiviak before," Alice said with a sigh, especially when she thought that someone might be able to get botulism.
   "If someone gets botulism, it is because they use eider rather than auk," Haru said.
   "Even so, it's so smelly!" Alice said with a laugh.
   "It's so smelly." Haru nodded and agreed. He didn't think that he would cook kiviak again in the future since it didn't really taste good, and someone also needed to eat it from the anus of the auk bird, which was pretty much unique.
   "Will you make something like that again?" Alice asked curiously.
   "Probably not." Haru shook his head and said, "It's hard to get the ingredients, it takes a lot of time, and there's also a danger of disease, but I might try other fermentation food."
   "Oh? What kind?" Alice asked curiously.
   "I haven't thought about it yet, but surstromming might be good," Haru said with a smile.
   Alice rolled her eyes before she laughed.
   "It's just it's fun to be with you, Haru," Alice said while looking at Haru, but this time, she didn't show her usual smile. Rather, she showed a sincere expression on her face.
   "Yeah, I have fun being with you too, Alice." Haru also gave a sincere response, and he had to admit that it might be her first time to see her show such an expression.
   They looked at each other with a smile before they continued to walk.
   "Are you sure you want to go to the place where the kiviak is buried?" Haru asked.
   "What's wrong? You don't like it?" Alice asked with a mischievous smile.
   "It isn't that I hate it, but don't you think that place is strange? That place is also like a grave. What's so good about that place?" Haru asked.
   "Grave..." Alice murmured, then looked at Haru with a smile. "Grave is a good place, right?"
   "Good place?" Haru's lips twitched.
   "Yeah." Alice nodded, then said, "It reminds someone that we won't be in this world forever, and we will die someday. Also..."
   "I also want to remind the person that I love that I'll only stay with this person till I die, so I won't forgive this person if he dares to break up with me so suddenly," Alice said while raising her fist, aiming it toward Haru, ready to punch him anytime, if he said something strange.
   "The guy that you fell with is so lucky," Haru said after a moment of pause.
   "Of course!" Alice showed a smug expression and said, "He's so lucky that he can get a beautiful girl like me to confess to him!"
   "Yes, yes, he's so lucky."
   As they walked, they had arrived at the spot where they buried the kiviak in the past.
   "The hole has been closed," Alice said.
   "Of course, if we don't close it, the smell will spread everywhere," Haru said.
   "Say, Haru, can I ask you for a gift?" Alice asked.
   "Here?" Haru was stunned.
   "Here." Alice nodded without hesitation.
   "Close your eyes a bit and try to lean forward," Alice said with a smile.
   Haru sighed, then closed his eyes and leaned forward, but his neck was pulled, and he was kissed directly without any preparation!
   'If it was someone else, they might fall down directly...' Haru thought in his heart as he opened his eyes, looking at Alice, who kissed him with a shy expression.
   Alice didn't have experience, so she pulled her lips away after she kissed him for a moment. "It didn't taste like kiviak."
   "Do you want to taste something better?" Haru asked.
   "Hmph! No way!" Alice crossed her arms and rejected. However, she kept winking at him as if trying to give him a message to confess to her.
   "You want me to confess?" Haru asked directly.
   "Huh? Is that something you should ask me?" Alice was dumbfounded and then complained. "Come on! You're the guy! You should be the one who confesses to me! I even bring you to the grave-like place rather than a romantic place, you know? So at least, let my dream be confessed by the guy that I love to be granted!"
   Haru looked at Alice and said, "Alice, I love you."
   "Oh? Why do you love me?" Alice asked with a smile.
   Haru wanted to smack this stupid girl's head. "If you kiss me again, then I'll tell you."
   "Well, it can't be helped since you begged me. I'll kiss you reluctantly." Alice closed her eyes, and she was so eager to be kissed, but then her forehead flicked. "Ouch! It hurts! What are you doing?!"
   "You haven't replied to my confession yet."
   Alice's face was so red, she was so shy, but then she looked at him with a bright smile and said, "I love you too, Haru."
   There was hesitation anymore, and they kissed each other. The place they kissed might not be the most romantic place, or rather, it might be the worst place ever since they were in the middle of a forest on the place where they buried the kiviak, but even so, they wouldn't forget about this confession for the entire life, or rather, it was impossible to be forgotten since it was so unique.
   Alice had to admit that kissing tasted amazing and understood why Erina was so addicted to it. Still, even if their kiss tasted like a kiviak, she might feel addicted to it since she was kissing the person that she loved.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2038: Sports Festival 1
   Haru promised Sora, Megumi, and Utaha to watch their school's Sports Festival. Of course, he also talked to Yuri, Masami, and Shiina about this matter, so they also knew that he was going to visit their school.
   If Raikou was here, then she would join him without hesitation, but she went to Maya Yotsuba's house since she wanted to see the process of giving birth. She also wanted to have children, but she also knew that her body was different from a normal human, which was why she wanted to see how Maya was going to give birth since Maya wasn't a normal human either. Still, she wanted to have his children as soon as Maya gave birth later in the future.
   Still, what matters the most right now is the Sports Festival at the Shuchi'in Academy.
   Haru didn't come alone this time since Megumi's mother, and Utaha's mother also came with him to watch their daughter's sports festival.
   Megumi's family and Utaha's family knew each other after all. Their daughters were Haru's women. As for whether what they thought when they knew that their daughter became his woman at the same time, well, it was quite hard at first, but it had been a long time, so they had gotten used to it, and the relationship between the family was so good.
   Still, it might be because Haru's status was so awesome that it was better if their daughters dated Haru at the same time. After all, they knew how dangerous Haru's charm was, from money, appearance, intelligence, and reliability. If he was given a metaphor, then he was simply sugar in the eyes of ants.
   Even the mother of Megumi and Utaha were attracted by Haru. Still, they knew about their status, so they didn't do anything weird, and they also had a husband, after all.
   Haru, Utaha's mother, and Megumi's mother were talking to each other as they entered the Shuchi'in Academy, and of course, they attracted a lot of attention, especially when everyone could see how handsome Haru was.
   "You know, you should wear sunglasses, Haru," Utaha's mother said.
   "Yes." Megumi's mother looked at the girls and women in their surroundings and sighed. "I can tell that they're ready to chomp you down."
   Haru wasn't blind, and it was also the reason why he often wore a disguise since being too handsome sometimes was too troublesome, though he had to admit that it also gave him a lot of advantage when he chased after a girl. "Luckily, I came with you two, or else..."
   Megumi's mother and Utaha's mother nodded at the same time since they knew their son-in-law would be targeted directly if Haru came alone, so, at this moment, the two mothers looked at each other and nodded, made up their minds to protect Haru no matter what!
   As they entered, they saw six girls that ran in their direction.
   Haru could tell that they had been waiting for him for a while. "Sorry to make you wait."
   "Really... you have made us wait too long. I wonder what will you do to compensate us?" Utaha asked as she moved closer toward Haru and was about to caress his chest, but her shirt was pulled by her mother.
   "What are you doing? You're in public! Hurry up and return to your class. We'll protect him. You don't need to worry," Utaha's mother said, trying to reprimand her daughter.
   ".........." Utaha looked at her mother in silence, looking at her suspiciously, but she nodded since they needed to go back to their class or else they would be late for their Sports Festival.
   They talked for a while, and Haru told them that he was going to take their pictures.
   "We'll guide you around the school later after the Sports Festival," Yuri said.
   "Thanks." Haru smiled and nodded. "I can't wait for that." Looking at the girls that slowly walked away, he looked at the six of them and knew that he hadn't made a move on one of them. 'Yuri...' He had to admit that his meeting with Yuri was the most complex one since their meeting was quite weird, especially when he asked her to meet the soul of her younger siblings, and at the same time, he had to admit that Yuri's bad luck was too huge. If he didn't steal some bad luck from time to time, he wouldn't be surprised if he was hit by a bus on the street, or got into an accident in the middle of an underground train, showing how unlucky she was.
   Haru was wondering what kind of star that Yuri was born under, but she was lucky that she was able to meet him. He then looked at two mothers and asked, "Should we enter now?"
   Megumi's mother and Utaha's mother agreed without hesitation.
   The three of them walked together and entered the area where the parents could watch the performance of their children at the Sports Festival. The school had prepared a tent and a foldable chair.
   Still, Haru had to admit that the number of parents that came to the Sports Festival was quite small. However, it was normal since most parents are busy working right now.
   Haru was about to sit down, but someone called him out.
   Haru turned around and saw a pink-haired girl, waving her hand excitedly, causing her boobs to sway left and right as if trying to hypnosis him. "Chika!" He also greeted this girl normally, ignoring her excitement.
   Chika pouted and asked, "Are you excited to see me? It has been a while since we have met each other, right?" She had to admit that it was fun to play with him and it would be good to marry him. If only this guy wasn't a scumbag, though. Well, he wasn't exactly a scumbag since he dated all of them openly, not hiding anything.
   "My mother-in-law is right beside me, you know?" Haru said speechlessly.
   "Ah!" Chika was stunned, then looked at Utaha's mother and Megumi's mother who had been staring at her all the time.
   "Haru, how about you introduce her to us?" Megumi's mother asked with a smile.
   As they introduced themselves to each other, they were surprised when they learned that Chika was a friend of Megumi and Utaha since they were from the same club, and when they talked to each other Chika's parents also came and were surprised when they saw Haru.
   Chika's father was excited and talked with Haru, but he also knew that this was the time for the family so they didn't talk much and focussed on the Sports Festival on the field since it was about to start.
   Haru also had to admit that Chika's father was also quite kind, and somehow, Chika's father reminded him of Alice's father. Still, he had to admit that Chika's mother was quite unique since, unlike her daughter, her chest was... Cough! Cough!
   Haru then continued to focus on the Sports Festival since it had started, ignoring the fact that Chika's older sister had been staring at him right now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2039: Sports Festival 2
   As the Sports Festival passed, everyone was affected by the mood on the field, and a lot of students cheered the participants of the event loudly and excitedly with a smile on their faces.
   The parents were also happy to watch their children having fun at this Sports Festival.
   Even Megumi's mother and Utaha's mother also felt the same, pulling Haru's arm from time to time, telling him to take a photo of everyone, which made him helpless and happy at the same time.
   Looking at Megumi's mother and Utaha's mother, Haru quickly shook his head and conquered the demon inside his heart. If they were a widow, then it might be different, but they had a husband, and their husband was his father-in-law. He didn't have a hobby of stealing someone else's lover. Still, if he said this, he was sure that a lot of people would scold him since he had stolen a lot of heroines from various MCs in the various world.
   However, Haru felt that their words were slanderous for him since he really had never stolen someone's lover and all the heroines from those worlds were single, and they had never had a relationship with the MCs in those worlds, so if the heroines were falling for him, then it wasn't his fault, right?
   After all, it was also the fault of the MCs in those worlds who didn't dare to make a move, or they were oblivious enough to ignore the feelings of those girls.
   They were all such wonderful girls, so Haru just helped them to find a better man, such as him, right?
   Haru knew that his words were a bit shameless, but well, it didn't really matter. "I will go to the toilet first."
   Utaha's mother and Megumi's mother nodded and didn't think too much.
   "Kasugano-kun, you're unfamiliar with this place, right? How about I guide you there?"
   Utaha's mother, Megumi's mother, and Chika's parents looked at Toyomi Fujiwara (Chika's older sister), who offered Haru help so enthusiastically.
   "It's alright. I know the place." Haru refused politely since he was in front of his mother-in-law, so at least he needed to give them a face, but if he was alone, then he wouldn't reject Toyomi Fujiwara, a shameless woman who showed her lewd "oppai" without shame.
   "Toyomi!" Chika's father couldn't help but reprimand his daughter. Still, he would be happy if Toyomi could become Haru's woman, but he wanted her to know the place!
   "Ehhh...?" Toyomi complained against her father.
   Looking at Toyomi and her father, who started to argue with each other, Haru slipped directly since he was too lazy to mix with them. He walked around and found a guide sign to the toilet, so he followed it without hesitation.
   As he walked, Haru entered the school building, and he had to admit that it was quite empty. Observing the interior of the school, he felt that this school wasn't that much different from his school, or rather, he could see the history and how high class this school was. He knew that this school wasn't lost to Hyakkou academy, but in terms of nurturing the next generation of leaders, the Hyakkou Academy was several times better since inside the school was a put the law of the jungle.
   The strongest win and the loser can only go extinct.
   It might sound cruel, but that was how reality was, and even some rich people, if their business went bankrupt in the future, would lose their everything, and sometimes, the reality was even scarier than fiction.
   Something that you think might only exist in fiction might exist in reality, and it will give you a shudder.
   The debt on the Hyakkou Academy was scary. Haru had to admit it. However, losing life and living as the wife of a popular politician or rich businessman was better than becoming a prostitute. As for the guy, it was better to work and become a loyal dog of someone's rich rather than go to the sea and pick up a crab.
   However, everyone's ancestor was a fisherman, and going to the sea might be a good idea to get a lot of money since he had heard that catching a crab could get a lot of money, and it was still several times better than fishing slavery.
   Still, Haru knew that if someone could choose, then it might be better to live as a writer and live by royalty, having enough money until they die, without being disturbed by an intrapersonal matter. However, it was different now since he had become the richest man on earth, and there were a lot of things that he needed to do since he had the lives of hundreds of millions of people that depended on him.
   Haru somehow missed the day when he was living ignorantly, but at the same time, he also had to admit that standing on the top was also a great thing since he could control his own fate.
   'Still, the number of people in this world is too much, right?'
   Haru was wondering whether, in the future, there would be a virus that would make everyone into a zombie, reducing the population to 20% of the total. Jokes aside, he knew that as long as someone had power, there were a lot of things that they could do, whether it was going to Mars or achieving immortality.
   What Haru needed to do now is not to lose his power and change because of the power that he has.
   His name is Kasugano Haruka.
   He is a harem protagonist.
   Those three things wouldn't change no matter what.
   Haru then arrived at the toilet and took a piss, giving him a comfortable feeling since he had held it for quite a while. After he released himself, he washed his dick and his hands with magic since there was no one here and thought to walk around the school since it was his first time to enter the interior of this school.
   Haru walked around curiously, opening one class after another until he saw a huge door at the end of the corridor and when he was about to go there.
   "What are you doing here? Unauthorized people can't enter that place!"
   Hearing this strict yet feminine voice, Haru knew who was the owner of this voice. When he turned, the girl was surprised to see him here.
   "It's been while Shinomiya-san." Haru normally greeted, looking at this flat chest girl, and thought that his Kirari and Erina had a better figure, but he also had to admit that Kaguya Shinomiya was quite cute.
   Kaguya looked at Haru in surprise, but at the same time, she thought that this guy was thinking something rude about her, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2040: Sports Festival 3
   "What are you doing here?" Kaguya asked.
   "I got lost," Haru said without changing his face.
   Kaguya frowned, but she didn't think too much and said, "Anyway, you can't enter that place."
   "Well, can you guide me out?" Haru asked.
   "Sure." Kaguya nodded, then observed Haru as he walked toward her. It had been a while since they had met each other and the last time that they met each other was when she trained on Umi Sonoda's kyudo dojo. She had to admit that after that meeting, she had been following Muse, and at the same time, she was wondering whether a male also wore a stocking.
   "What's with that stare?" Haru frowned and thought that Kaguya was thinking something rude.
   "Nothing." Kaguya somehow felt better right now, and asked, "Still, what are you doing in this school?" She didn't understand why Haru could appear at her school so suddenly.
   "I promised my girlfriend that I would come and watch the Sports Festival," Haru said.
   "Girlfriend?!" Kaguya was dumbfounded.
   "What's wrong? It isn't that surprising, right?" Haru said.
   "......" Kaguya thought for a moment and only remembered the five girls that she met at Eriri Spencer's parents' party in the past. "If you only have one girlfriend, then I won't be surprised, you have a lot of them!" She snorted and thought that this guy was a scumbag.
   "You think that I'm a scumbag?" Haru asked.
   "You're not?" Kaguya asked with disgust. She had to admit that this guy was so handsome and might be the most handsome guy that she had seen in her life, but even so, this guy was a scumbag!
   Still, Kaguya also knew that Haru's power and talent were amazing, and it wouldn't be weird for a lot of women to throw themselves at him, but even so, she hoped that he would be loyal to one girl.
   "I don't think I'm a scumbag," Haru said.
   "You must want to hit me, right?"
   "You know it yourself." Kaguya sighed and asked, "Why do you think so?"
   "What's the description of the scumbag in your mind?" Haru asked.
   "Scumbag?" Kaguya thought for a moment and said, "It's a guy who makes girls unhappy."
   "Then I'm not a scumbag."
   "Because I make my girls happy and as long as my girls don't think of me as a scumbag, I'm not a scumbag, right? As for the other people's opinions who aren't related to my life, I don't have a listen to their opinion." Haru looked at Kaguya and asked, "What do you think?"
   "........" Kaguya looked at Haru and had to admit that she agreed with some of his words, but even so...
   "Even so, I think that you're a scumbag," Kaguya said without hesitation.
   Haru sighed and asked, "Let's say, that in the future, you might have a scumbag boyfriend, what'll you do?"
   "Impossible!" Kaguya refuted without hesitation.
   "It's just an example, I just want to ask what will you do," Haru asked.
   "Hmm..." Kaguya thought for a moment and said, "Depending on the financial situation of their families, then I might throw this person to Tokyo Bay, telling him to swim to the Osaka Bay with a shark."
   Haru looked at Kaguya and said with a sigh, "You're too gentle, Shinomiya-san."
   "Huh?!" Kaguya was dumbfounded, hearing his words since she thought that her words were cruel, but he told her that she was kind?
   Haru had seen a lot of girls after all and each of them had a variety of personalities. He was also almost killed by his wife in the past so he felt Kaguya's punishment by telling her boyfriend to swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay was so gentle in his mind.
   Kaguya seemed to catch Haru's words, then asked with a smile, "So you have experienced something worse?"
   His silence acquiesced her question, and Kaguya couldn't help but smile and asked, "Tell me, what's worse than my punishment?"
   Haru ignored Kaguya and asked, "So you have a boyfriend, Shinomiya-san?"
   Kaguya snorted, but then, she lowered her head and murmured. "No."
   "You don't have to repeat it, right?"
   Usually, Kaguya would see most people with doubt and suspicion, considering the status of her family, but Haru was different since his status wasn't that much different from her, or rather, his status was bigger than her. If he had to do something, then he might as well meet her father or her older brother.
   Haru looked at Kaguya and knew that the life of this girl wasn't good, especially when her older brother always treated her as a pawn and her family was cold, especially after she had lost her mother.
   "So you have someone that you fell with?" Haru asked curiously.
   "Huh? What does it have to do with you?" Kaguya asked with a frown.
   "Well, I'm curious about how the lucky guy can make you feel. After all, you're so cute, I'm quite jealous of that boy," Haru said with bitterness on her face.
   Kaguya laughed and said, "You have a lot of girlfriends, and you are trying to get me now?"
   Haru looked at Kaguya and had to admit that this girl was cute, but her body was quite petite, and compared to the young lady such as Kirari or Erina, this girl had lost the battle. Still, Kaguya might resemble Sora, but Sora was several times cuter than Kaguya.
   "I don't want to swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay so I'll pass."
   Kaguya snorted and felt unhappy. "If you like someone, you should be able to do everything for that person, right? If your girlfriend asks you to swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay, will you do it?"
   "No, I won't do it," Haru said.
   Haru felt that Kaguya's words were joking, if his girls told him to swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay without a reason, then he would slap her butts, pushed her to the bed, so she would forgive him. Unfortunately, he couldn't push Kaguya to bed, so there was no need to continue this conversation.
   As they talked, they almost walked out of the building and were about to reach the field where the Sports Festival was being held.
   Haru could see Utaha, Megumi, and Sora who were talking with Utaha's mother and Megumi's mother, asking where he was.
   "You don't have guts!" Kaguya snorted.
   "I'm realistic. I'll die if I swim from Tokyo Bay to Osaka Bay. Do you want to see your lover die?"
   "Well, thank you for guiding me outside.
   "By the way, what kind of room was there before?" Haru was curious about the room that he couldn't enter before.
   "It's a student council room. You can't enter it unless you get permission," Kaguya said.
   "So I can enter as long as I have permission?" Haru asked.
   "You want to enter that room?" Kaguya asked.
   "No, I just want to see you again," Haru said with a gentle smile.
   Kaguya lowered her head slightly to hide her blush, but then, she only remembered and put her right hand on her left cheek, turning her expression calm and cold. "I don't mind. Just tell me if you want to come."
   "So can I have your contact info?" Haru asked.
   "...Um." Kaguya nodded with her right hand on her left cheek.
   Haru looked at Kaguya who took out a flip phone with a speechless expression, but he didn't say anything.
   They talked for a moment before they parted.
   Haru walked to his girls again and it was lucky that they didn't see what he was doing. Still, even if they saw him, they would only roll their eyes and thought that he was a scumbag.
   Kaguya looked at Haru's back for a moment, then looked at Haru's contact number, and walked toward the toilet since she needed to calm down her heart that beat so fast!
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2041: After the party, we'll... Cough! Cough!
   After that Sports Festival, Haru had one more contact with a girl on his smartphone and he also often told Kaguya to learn more about technology since this girl really sucked at technology. He told her to buy a smartphone so she could use LINE.
   Kaguya: "What's the use of LINE?"
   Haru: "You can chat faster."
   Kaguya: "Isn't that the same as an email as we do right now?"
   Haru: "You can use a cute sticker."
   Haru knew that most girls loved to use "Sticker" from LINE, or rather, it was LINE's number one feature that made it so popular in Japan.
   Talking with Haru, Kaguya stared at the screen of her phone and thought that she should get a smartphone.
   Kaguya looked at Hayasaka and felt a bit shy to tell her trusted person who she talked with on her phone.
   Hayasaka looked at Kaguya and felt weird, wondering who Kaguya talked with, but when she saw her expression, even though she felt a bit weird, she asked, "Is it a guy?"
   Kaguya's face instantly blushed, but Hayasaka was dumbfounded, wondering who this bastard who suddenly stole Kaguya's heart was?
   Haru had never thought too much when he communicated with Kaguya. Still, he stopped their chat after he saw a notice from LINE. He looked at the person who sent the chat and saw that it was Honoka Kosaka, who sent him a chat.
   Kosaka: "Haru, let's have a party at the shrine!"
   Kosaka: "Duh, it's for celebration!"
   Haru: "What celebration?"
   Kosaka: "Celebration that I have become a student council president at the school!"
   Haru was worried that his school might be in shambles because of this decision.
   "Let's start the celebration to congratulate Honoka who has successfully become Student Council President!"
   In the living room of Haru's shrine, the girls clanked their glasses together happily as they shouted loudly since Honoka had become the student council president of the Otonokizaka High School.
   Haru looked doubtfully at Honoka and wondered whether there was anyone that was better than Honoka.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Umi asked curiously, moving her body closer to Haru since their relationship had been confirmed.
   Out of nine members of Muse, five of the members were Haru's women, which was almost more than half of them had been eaten by Haru.
   Sometimes, they would joke that all of them would be eaten by Haru and they would be together from now on. However, even though they believed that Haru would eat all of them, they were a bit worried about Nico since Nico was the most disappointing among all of them and they were afraid that he might not have an interest in her.
   Nico wasn't sure why, but she felt that someone was thinking rude about her.
   Nico, who often told that an idol needed to be pure and couldn't have a relationship, was in silence since the one who had a relationship with was her boss, and she also had to admit that the power of capitalism was too dirty!
   "No, I just wonder whether the school is alright with Honoka as the student council president," Haru said with a sigh.
   "How cruel!" Honoka cried in the complaint.
   "Well..." Haru looked at Nico for a moment, which made her a bit nervous.
   "Wh - What...?!" Nico looked at Haru unsurely.
   "At least Honoka is better than Nico," Haru said, and everyone also agreed.
   "What do you mean by that?!" Nico complained since unlike everyone, she had what it took to be a leader for everyone and she had a beautiful heart, so why should she receive this treatment?
   Nico stood up and wanted to fight against Haru, but she was afraid to be eaten by Haru so she tried to stare at him with her dangerous stares, staring at him, trying to make him fall down by her charm.
   After all, Nico had heard that the one who fell in love would lose first, so if Haru fell for her, then he would lose!
   Haru didn't know what Nico was thinking nor did he care about it since he was talking with everyone about the progress of Muse.
   There would be another concert soon, however, different from the previous concert, Honoka, Umi, and Kotori would go to Okinawa to have their school trip so the concert would be held by the third-grade members and the first-grade members.
   "Do you want me to bring you something from there?" Kotori asked.
   "Food? I haven't tried snacks or food from there," Haru said.
   Kotori nodded. "Then I'll take a picture of those snacks and foods later."
   Haru didn't need a photo, but he wanted real souvenirs.
   Being stared at by Haru, Kotori only chuckled happily and even wanted to tease him more, so she could be punished by him later.
   "Well, the problem is, who will become the center of this concert?" Eli asked.
   With Honoka having gone on a school trip, Muse didn't have a center and they needed to change the center with another person.
   Haru noticed Nozomi, who was looking at him, and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Don't you have to say something?" Nozomi asked.
   "Do you want me to choose?" Haru asked.
   Everyone nodded at the same time since they wanted Haru to choose who would become a center when Honoka had gone for the school trip.
   "Are you sure? You can choose this by yourself, you know?" Haru asked.
   "You're our producer so hurry up and decide who will become the center of the next concert!" Nico said with a snort.
   Everyone agreed with Nico's words and told him to choose.
   Haru was wondering why girls loved to force a guy to choose. If possible, he wanted to choose all of them, but he knew that he couldn't. He then looked at the six members that would perform at the next concert.
   'Maki, Rin, Hanayo, Nico, Eli, and Nozomi...'
   Haru looked at the six girls and said, "Then Rin, you become the center for the next concert."
   "Eh? Me nyaa? No! No! It's impossible!" Rin quickly rejected without hesitation.
   "Why..." Rin lowered her head and said, "I - I'm not that cute and I - I'm not suitable to become a center. Why don't you choose Kayochin? She's cute, you know?"
   Everyone was looking at each other for a moment and felt that they needed to make Rin become the center of the next concert.
   "Why? Isn't the reason obvious?" Haru said.
   "Huh? What's the reason?" Rin was dumbfounded when she found out that there was a reason why she was chosen as a center for the next concert.
   "Besides a school uniform, you haven't worn a different skirt, right?"
   "Then it might be good for you to use this chance to use a skirt," Haru said.
   "I'm not suitable to wear it!" Rin shook her head, especially when she thought about the words of the boys during her childhood time who told her that she wasn't suitable to wear a skirt.
   "Really? I'd thought that you'd be really cute if you wore a skirt," Haru said naturally.
   Haru looked at Rin, who was staring at him with a dumbfounded expression. "...What? Is there something weird with my words?"
   Rin shook her head hurriedly, lowering her head, then asked, "Is - Is this really okay?"
   Everyone nodded and told Rin that everything would be alright.
   Rin was still nervous, but somehow, she didn't think the words of those boys during the elementary school were matter anymore, especially after she had heard Haru's confirmation. "Then... then... please take care of me, everyone!"
   With that said, Rin would become the center of the Muse at the next concert!
   As for now, they would continue to their party and when it ended, then they would... Cough! Cough!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2042: Muse has nine of them, so...
   Everyone on the Muse decided to stay at the shrine and slept there, but as expected, when everyone had fallen asleep, some people moved to the other room to do something secretly.
   Of course, Haru had also put a soundproof wall around the other room so he wouldn't wake up those sleeping.
   As some of them slept soundly, some of them were happy, playing a game together before they rested and talked together, enjoying the afterglow.
   Eli breathed softly as she laid on the bed. She looked at Haru and said, "Still, I didn't expect that you would choose Rin."
   "No, I think that it is a great choice," Eli said with a smile.
   "That's true." Nozomi, who was on the side, also had awoken and joined their conversation.
   Eli and Nozomi were awoken and wanted to talk with Haru. As for Maki and Kotori, they were sleeping soundly since they were satisfied with what they had done before.
   Umi didn't join them since Haru hadn't eaten her, and even though she had dated him, they had only kissed each other, and more than that, this girl might pass out, so he needed to do it slowly.
   "Still, I want to hear why you want to choose Rin as the center," Eli said.
   "You want to seduce Rin now?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   Eli raised her eyebrow and asked, "Really? Haru?"
   "Can we sometimes change the topic of the conversation? Why do we often talk about whether I have decided to seduce someone or not?" Haru was speechless.
   "Isn't it because you can't control this thing?!" Eli snorted as she held Haru's anaconda in her hand. It was a bit hard to grab it with one hand, considering the thickness. As for the weight, she could still hold it since she often worked out to perform perfectly on the stage without getting tired.
   "Let's continue our conversation before. Why did you choose Rin?" Nozomi asked.
   Haru didn't answer Nozomi's question immediately, but he thought for a moment and said, "I guess she's the most suitable." The place where Muse would perform next would be at the fashion show. If Honoka was here, he wouldn't think too much, but he had to choose someone among the six who would change Honoka's position. Then it should be Rin since Honoka and Rin were quite similar to each other.
   Rin also had trouble deep inside her heart, and choosing her as a center, was also a good thing. She might appear all smiles and always happy all the time, but he knew that she had an inferior complex and thought that she wasn't cute.
   Eli and Nozomi listened to Haru's words quietly and only understood Rin's problem.
   Haru knew that even though Eli and Nozomi were the oldest among the members of Muse, it didn't mean that they were omnipotent. The two of them also had their problems too.
   Eli was too individual, and she would try to solve everything by herself.
   Nozomi was a lonely girl, and she also had gotten used to her loneliness.
   Every member of Muse wasn't perfect, and each of them had their problems.
   Still, as their producer and their man, Haru understood their problems and would help solve that trouble.
   "Really... you're too gentle, you know...?" Eli showed a happy smile, looking at the man that had conquered her body. Not only her body but her heart was also conquered by Haru, but she didn't hate it. Instead, she loved it.
   Nozomi gently put her chin on Haru's chest, stared at his face for a moment, and sighed. "You know... if you keep doing this, everyone on the Muse will fall for you."
   "................." Haru.
   Eli and Nozomi knew that Haru was simply a woman slayer. As long as he saw a girl, he could save this girl from the problems they had encountered, and after that, he conquered the girl's body and heart. Still, even though they often felt speechless by the number of women around him, they knew that he could handle them, so why not?
   ".................." Haru was just too speechless to say anything.
   "Haru, you might as well take this opportunity to take care of everyone." Maki, who had woken up, also joined their conversation, which made him speechless. "I think that it isn't bad that everyone can be together even if we graduate."
   Hearing Maki's words, Eli, Nozomi, and Kotori, who also had awoken, nodded.
   Muse couldn't stay forever, and this school idol group would only last until next year since Eli, Nozomi, and Nico would graduate from high school next year. After that, without a doubt, everyone would separate from each other, and they didn't want to separate since Muse was complete with nine people.
   Haru was a bit helpless when they asked him to make all the nine girls of Muse become his harem members. After all, even though he didn't mind, he didn't want to be forced on the matter of the heart. "Let's talk about this matter later since we're talking about a matter of the heart. You might think that it is easy for me to seduce them, but do you think that it is alright just to seduce them because you want to be together from now on?"
   Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, and Maki looked at each other and sighed.
   "Haru... the reason why we have told you to do this is that we know that they have feelings toward you." Kotori looked at Haru and asked, "I'm sure that you have realized their feelings too, right?"
   Haru wasn't an oblivious harem protagonist, and he also understood the feelings of those girls too. Still, he had to admit that he was interested in all of them, but he felt rather complex about Nico since that girl was unique.
   "Still, you don't need to be in a hurry, alright?" Eli caressed Haru's chest and said, "It isn't like we won't meet each other after we have graduated, and we can still even perform together when we're free, right?"
   They nodded since even though they might focus on their dreams after they had graduated, it didn't mean that they wouldn't perform as a Muse. As long as they were free, then there would be a chance for them to do their performance again in the future.
   "That's true." Haru nodded, then looked at Nozomi. "By the way, Nozomi, do you want to go to Nara tomorrow?"
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   However, Nozomi nodded without hesitation. "Of course!"
   Haru had promised to bring Nozomi to Nara after all, so he thought to bring her tomorrow since he could go to any place as long as he wanted to.
   With that said, Haru looked at the girls, and the girls blushed and knew what this bad guy was thinking.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2043: Deer in Nara are perverted
   As he had promised before, Haru went to Nara together with Nozomi directly by using his teleportation.
   Even though Nozomi knew that Haru had a superpower, she had to admit that it was amazing to feel it with her own body.
   "Your power is surely convenient," Nozomi said with a smile, hugging Haru's arm tightly with a smile, feeling happy that they could go on a date together.
   "Yes." Haru nodded, but then, he looked at Nozomi for a moment.
   "What?" Nozomi smiled and asked, "Is it beautiful?"
   "Beautiful." Haru nodded and said, "I only remember, but it is better for you to change into pants."
   "Huh? Why?" Nozomi asked in confusion.
   "I'd heard that the deer on Nara are quite perverted. They love to sniff the girls' panties and even try to pull them," Haru said with a solemn expression. Even though Nozomi didn't need to feel scared that the deer on Nara would do something perverted on her since he was right beside her. He wanted to remind her since, in the future, she might come to Nara without him, considering she would go to a theology university.
   "Eh?" Nozomi was dumbfounded and asked, "Aren't they like you?"
   "Hmm... what to do? Should we go back now?" Nozomi asked worriedly since she didn't really want her panties to be pulled by a dear.
   "You don't need to worry. As long as you stand beside me, they won't dare to do anything, or rather, I can make them become docile," Haru said.
   "......." Nozomi looked at Haru speechlessly and asked, "Then why did you need to remind me of that?"
   "I want to remind you to be careful. After all, I might not always be by your side and in the future, you might come alone to Nara. In that case, you might as well be careful, right?" Haru said gently.
   Nozomi stared at Haru for a moment and kissed his lips.
   "That's your reward for now," Nozomi said with a smile.
   "...Is there something more later?"
   "Should we get a shrine maiden outfit in Nara?" Nozomi asked with a playful tone.
   Haru had to admit that this girl was amazing.
   They didn't immediately visit the temple, rather they went to have lunch nearby.
   "Do you know a good restaurant here, Haru?" Nozomi asked.
   "If I'm not wrong, there should be a famous udon and french restaurant," Haru said, recalled the famous restaurant on Nara.
   "Udon? French? What kind of combination is that?" Nozomi looked at Haru weirdly.
   "I mean, you don't combine the two of them. The two of them are two different restaurants," Haru said.
   "Hmm..." Nozomi thought for a moment and asked, "Which one has the lowest calories?"
   Nozomi noticed Haru's state which made her blush. "Wh - What's with that gaze?"
   "Are you worried about your figure?" Haru asked with a sigh.
   "It can't be helped, right? I can get fat easily..." Nozomi's mood was so low when she thought about her body since she could get fat so easily.
   "If that's the case, you don't need to worry since..." Haru then whispered the benefit of doing it with him.
   Nozomi was stupefied when she heard Haru's words.
   "And... I like your figure, Nozomi. It's so soft to hug." Haru hugged Nozomi's waist that was so soft to hug. It felt like he was hugging the softest pillow in the world and he wanted to rub his face on her body.
   "Pervert!" Nozomi blushed, but she didn't move away and moved closer to him.
   'Who's the pervert?' Haru rolled his eyes and asked, "Should we go to the udon then? The calory of udon is small."
   "No, I have enough udon. Let's go to the french restaurant since I want to taste the richness of French cuisine." Holding Haru's hand tightly, Nozomi smiled as she raised her hand that was holding his hand. "Go!"
   Haru and Nozomi entered the French restaurant nearby and even though it was a French restaurant, the building of the restaurant was built in traditional Japanese design. The restaurant's specialty was quiche, so they ordered a quiche without hesitation.
   If someone was confused about what quiche was, then it was just a pie from a French, but it had various types.
   Haru ordered a savory quiche and Nozomi ordered a sweet quiche.
   As they ate together, they looked at Nara's trip guide that they got earlier to see where they should go next.
   "Tonight, we're going to stay here, right?" Nozomi asked as she stared at Haru.
   "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Nozomi only smiled, but she didn't say much. "In that case, we have to visit the Todaiji temple."
   Todaiji is one of Japan's most famous and historically significant temples and a landmark of Nara. The temple was constructed in 752 as the head temple of all provincial Buddhist temples of Japan and grew so powerful that the capital was moved from Nara to Nagaoka in 784 in order to lower the temple's influence on government affairs.
   Nozomi wanted to see one of Japan's largest bronze statues of Buddha on the Todaiji temple. As she talked, she saw Haru's expression was a bit weird. "What's wrong, Haru?"
   "No, it's just that we're a shrine, right? If we follow a Shinto belief, then why should we go to Buddha temple?" Haru asked with a weird expression.
   "...That's unexpectedly a good question," Nozomi murmured and wondered why she decided to visit a Buddha temple when they had a shrine rather than a temple. "But it isn't that bad, right? We can put your bronze statue on the shrine in the future."
   Haru knew that Nozomi was joking, and even though he might like to be on top of someone, he didn't really like to be worshipped like a God. He knew that, unlike Buddha temple, which believed in Buddha, the Shinto shrine had a lot of deities so each shrine would believe in different deities, depending on the shrine itself.
   Haru had made his shrine a shrine of wealth and unexpectedly, there were a lot of people who came to his shrine, asking for good luck or something, but sometimes, he made it hard to get into since he didn't really want it to be so crowded with people. Still, that might be the reason why the shrine became so popular and there was a belief that if someone could get into his shrine, they would get great luck in their lives.
   It might sound illogical, but a person unexpectedly would believe in such an illogical matter.
   Haru thought to expand his shrine later by buying the nearby house and renovated it into an area of his shrine in the future since he knew that in the future his shrine would become more and more popular, especially after he had learned Feng Shui in the world of Strike the Blood and it could give someone an effect of having good luck or something similar.
   Still, it was better to continue with the date, rather than talking about the matter of shrine or temple since the truth no one really cared whether they came to the shrine or a temple since their shape was quite similar to each other.
   When they arrived at Todaiji, Nozomi looked at the huge temple in front of her and she was full of amazement. "Haru, look! This shrine was built in 752 and it still exists until now." She held Haru's hand and looked at him full of love. "I also want our love to exist as long as that."
   "It's you "want", but we're sure that we'll love each other until our death, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Nozomi looked at Haru and thought about their next destination.
   "Should we go to the hotel?"
   As they were about to go to the hotel, they heard the scream of a woman and they saw two deer that pulled the skirt of the woman.
   There was only one thought that crossed their minds at this moment.
   'Deer at Nara is perverted, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2044: The restaurant business is hard
   Haru had to admit that after coming back to his world, the things that he was doing were quite simple. He either worked, managed his business, or went to flirt with all of his girls. It might seem monotonous, but facing different girls gave him a lot of fun since each of those girls had different personalities, and the way to face them was different too, especially on the bed since each of them showed a different reaction.
   Haru had to admit that his trip to Nara with Nozomi was quite interesting, especially when they played a shrine maiden play together at night, which was pretty fun.
   After that trip, Nozomi continued to train with everyone in Muse since their performance was about to begin soon.
   While everyone at Muse was working hard, Erina and Alice were also working hard, too, since they had to go on Stagiaire.
   In simple terms, it is an internship.
   Every freshman on the Tootsuki needed to go to the Staigiare, working in a random restaurant to give them real-world occupation training.
   As an intern, of course, their jobs were difficult, or rather, they needed to work from the lowest position.
   Still, even with Nakiri's name, the trouble that the restaurant where they performed the Staigiare in didn't lower its difficulty, or rather, they were given more trouble, but even so, Erina and Alice could solve all of the trouble by themselves, showing how brilliant they were even if they were working on the real restaurant.
   Haru also didn't cause them too much trouble and let them sleep after he massaged them so they could work hard again tomorrow.
   The relationship between the three of them was quite good since Erina also knew that sooner or later Alice would be eaten by Haru so she only had an expression of "as-expected" on her face when she knew about the relationship between him and Alice.
   As they slept, Haru was reading and talking with his girlfriends about the Staignare. Since they were quite curious about it and listened to his explanation, they felt that the life of a chef was tough.
   Haru agreed with their words that being a chef was tough since they needed to come early to the restaurant to prepare the ingredients, and they needed to go back late since they needed to clean up the restaurant.
   If they were the owner of the restaurant, then it was all good, but if they were the staff, then they could only numb their since the salary of being a chef in the normal restaurant wasn't that particularly good, and it was exhausting. If they didn't have something known as "passion" to sustain themselves, then it might be hard for them to continue.
   "But you have some shares in the restaurant business, right?" Utaha asked.
   "Well, I do have some." Haru nodded, but he didn't have some, but a lot of restaurants business.
   "What about your coffee business? Isn't that a restaurant too?" Sora asked.
   Megumi, Utaha, and Sora weren't that knowledgeable about the restaurant industry, but hearing Haru's story, they felt that this industry was so hard, and someone they remembered about his coffee ship business, Startbucks, that he had bought in the past.
   "Coffee shops are different from restaurants. After all, we serve coffee, and coffee won't be bad even if we keep it for a long time, unlike a restaurant where you need to watch over the ingredients so it won't turn bad."
   Managing a restaurant wasn't easy, especially when the restaurant had a lot of menus. Still, if a lot of people came and became customers, getting money from a restaurant business would be so easy.
   They talked for a while until Haru remembered that he had invested in a French restaurant that was made by Kojirou Shinomiya.
   It was their first time hearing it, and they had to admit that they were interested.
   "The restaurant is about to do a pre-opening, and I should be able to get one day to test their food. Do you want to go?" Haru asked.
   Sora, Megumi, and Utaha looked at each other for a moment, then made up their minds.
   As the Autumn Elections passed, Yukihira also started to move on and also entered the Staignare, working on the restaurant to get a real-world experience. He didn't know what kind of challenge he would face, but he knew that he needed to get stronger, and he really anticipated this challenge.
   His first Stagiaire, he didn't feel that much of a challenge since the only problem was that the restaurant that he stayed with was only too many customers during the lunch hours. With him and Hisako, who was her partner during this Staignaire, it was easy for them to handle this overwhelmed restaurant, but after they stayed in this restaurant for a while, they realized that if they weren't at this restaurant again, what would happen?
   The answer was simple, and this restaurant would be a mess again.
   This was why Hisako and Yukihira decided to talk with the owner and the staff of the restaurant about what to do until they decided to create a booking system where the customers needed to book before they could enter the restaurant and as expected, the result was great.
   His first Staignare was successful, and he went to the second restaurant where he would perform his next Staignare, but he didn't expect that he would have to work on the restaurant where it was created by Kojirou Shinomiya.
   When Yukihira found out, he was full of excitement since he didn't expect that he would be at the restaurant of Tootsuki alumni that he had challenged in the past. Even though the result of the match was a complete defeat, it was because of this reason he knew that it would be worth it to work at Shinomiya's restaurant.
   Still, Yukihira was thinking about what he was about to do, but he didn't expect that he would have to do a clean-up.
   'I'll still do it, though.'
   As Yukihira, Shinomiya, and Shimoniya ended the cleaning, they talked to each other about the "pre-opening" of the restaurant that would be held two days later.
   "Preparing dinner for the only sponsor of your restaurant?" Yukihira was surprised.
   "Yes." Shinomiya nodded and said, "If I don't have this sponsor, do you think it is possible for me to create a restaurant at this place?"
   The location of Shinomiya's restaurant was special, and it was also beautiful.
   If Shinomiya didn't have an investor who helped him, then it would be impossible for him to build his restaurant in this place.
   "Be serious, and don't cause trouble. This time, you just need to observe and don't do anything," Shinomiya asked.
   Yukihira was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"
   "You can help during the "pre-opening," but this time, I'll have to be serious since if I mess up to prepare the dinner for this person, then my career will end," Shinomiya said with a serious expression.
   "So serious?!" Yukihira was dumbfounded and asked, "Who is this person? Prime minister?"
   "No, if I have to say, this person is even stronger than the prime minister." Shimoniya looked at Yukihira and said, "You have seen him before. His name is Kasugano Haruka."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2045: Tokyo Bay Date
   As Yukihira watched Shimoniya prepare dinner for Haru, he only realized how amazing Haru was. He might not have thought too much about Haru before, or rather, he had never thought of it. He thought that Haru's family was rich, but that didn't seem to be the case since all of the wealth that Haru accumulated was acquired by Haru himself.
   However, as a protagonist of the story, Yukihira had never bowed down to anyone whether their opponent was full of power or something. He had never given up and worked hard so he could win. Fortunately, Haru wasn't his opponent, or else he might become a fish pellet on the Tokyo Bay in the nearby area.
   Shinomiya's restaurant was located near the sea, and Shinomiya really loved this place since he could see the vastness of the sea from his restaurant. If he had more money and people, he thought that he should renovate his restaurant so the customers could see the scenery of the sea.
   Tokyo Bay might seem scary, but without a doubt, this bay was beautiful.
   Yukihira was watching Shinomiya and his group in the kitchen, preparing a dinner full of concentrations until he heard that Haru was coming. He didn't bother to come out and decided to remain unnoticed at this dinner since he didn't want Haru to help him on the Staignare and succeed the dinner by his own power.
   As the voice of the waitress fell, Yukihira saw Shinomiya walking out of the kitchen, and he also followed, peeking through the kitchen, and felt Haru, which he often saw was different. Even though he was the protagonist of the story, somehow, he felt that he had lost.
   Haru came to Shinomiya's restaurant a day before the "pre-opening," and as expected, he could see Shinomiya's excited expression when he saw him.
   "Welcome Kasugano-san," Shinomiya said with a smile.
   "Thank you for inviting us here, Shinomiya-san," Haru said.
   "No, no, I'm grateful that you can come."
   "We're not used to etiquette, is it alright?" Haru asked.
   "You can eat the way that you want, is it alright," Shinomiya said freely.
   "That's great." Haru looked at his girl and said, "Right? Megumi?"
   "Um." Megumi nodded with her usual calm expression.
   "Then, can you start the course?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Shinomiya nodded. "Please wait for a moment."
   As Shinomiya walked back to the kitchen, the waitress guided them to their table. "Please follow me."
   Haru and Megumi nodded and followed the waitress to their table. They sat while facing each other with candlelight on their tables, and they could see that Shinomiya tried to decorate the place as romantic as possible.
   The waitress explained what kind of courses they would eat tonight and also poured grape juice since they were still a minor.
   Megumi and Haru drank the grape juice normally, and they didn't act like they were drinking wine before they talked to each other freely.
   "I wonder why they want me to eat dinner with you," Megumi suddenly said.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "No, I'm happy, but I feel that it is a bit unfair." When Megumi thought about Haru's other girls, she felt that it was a bit unfair for her to go on dinner with him alone.
   "It's alright." Haru patted Megumi's hand gently and said, "I can bring them somewhere in the future."
   "Well, that's true." Megumi nodded. "Still, it is my first time to eat in a French restaurant. I wonder whether it'll suit my tongue."
   "I'm sure that it'll, after all, be the chef from our country, but if it doesn't fit your plate, then I'll eat it for you," Haru said.
   "Isn't that a bit too rude?" Megumi asked.
   "Well, I own some shares in this restaurant too. You don't need to think too much," Haru said simply.
   "But it doesn't mean you can do everything, right?" Megumi said, trying to reprimand him.
   "......" Haru was in silence and didn't say anything since the truth. He could do anything in this world. However, Megumi was his first girlfriend that he had after his parents passed away, and he had to admit that he owed a lot of things to Megumi. Right now, his focus was on Megumi, as for Yukihira, who was hiding in the kitchen, it was better to ignore him.
   As they talked, the course started, and the waitress served the dish one after another.
   Megumi thought that the taste wouldn't suit her tongue, but unexpectedly, it tasted good. "Haru, it tastes good!"
   "That's great." Haru smiled, but then he asked, "Still, which one is better? My food or this?"
   Megumi rolled her eyes and said, "Do you need to ask?" Even though she had to admit that the food in this restaurant was good, compared to the one that Haru cooked... she felt that it was better to keep quiet about it.
   The dinner wasn't that long, but they talked to each other for a while before they decided to go back after they ended their dinner.
   "Thank you, it was delicious," Haru said.
   "Thank you for the praise." Shinomiya nodded with a confident expression. "If you have time, please visit again."
   "Yes, you don't need to worry. As for the "pre-opening" tomorrow, you don't need to worry since I have greeted the people below.
   "Thank you very much." Shinomiya bowed his head without hesitation.
   "Then I'll go back first, bye Shinomiya-san," Haru said goodbye, and Megumi bowed her head slightly before she walked away with Haru as they held hands.
   Shinomiya didn't think too much about Haru's lover or the fact that the one who stood next to Haru wasn't Erina, who was Haru's fiancee since, on his mind, he knew that his restaurant was successful now, and what he needed to do was to maintain the quality of the foods, and he was confident about it.
   "Should we walk around first, Haru?" Megumi asked.
   "Isn't it a bit cold?" Haru asked.
   "It feels warm with you beside me," Megumi said with a gentle smile.
   Haru looked at Megumi for a moment, then took off his suit draped it over her shoulders gently. Sometimes, it wasn't bad to use magic and use this gentlemanly act. "We're at night and near the sea. Even if you say that it feels warm beside me, you should wear this."
   "Um." Megumi nodded with some cute blush on her face. "Thank you, Haru."
   "Still, why do you want to walk over here?" Haru asked as he stared at the Tokyo Bay.
   "I thought that you like Tokyo Bay, right?" Megumi said while looking at Haru.
   'Do I like Tokyo Bay?' Haru wasn't sure how he was feeling over Tokyo Bay, but he had to admit that he owed this place a lot. "Well, if I have to say whether I like or hate, then I like it."
   "What's with that answer?"
   "Still, it is great that we can spend time together like this." Haru looked at Megumi with a smile and said, "Thank you for staying with me, Megumi."
   Megumi smiled warmly and said, "No, I should be the one who grateful that I can stay with you." She looked at him and asked, "Should we kiss or go to the hotel now?"
   "...Let's go to the hotel. We can warm up there."
   There was no-nonsense, and they went directly to the hotel, enjoying their time together near Tokyo Bay.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2046: Rin is cute
   As his date with Megumi on the Tokyo Bay ended, Haru went to watch the first concert of Muse without all the 2nd-grade members. Today's concert was held at a fashion show event and he had to admit that there were a lot of beautiful women on this show, which made his eyes light up. However, he was someone who had seen a lot of beautiful women in his life so his face didn't change much when he saw all of those beautiful girls.
   Haru followed the six members of Muse to the changing room, but of course, he stayed outside, waiting for them to change into their costumes before he entered.
   Still, as Haru waited outside the changing room, he watched the models of the fashion show change their clothes directly without changing their expressions.
   Haru remembered that a model would change their clothes in public so they wouldn't waste their time on the show, and it seemed that was the truth. He then slapped Saori's butts and said, "Don't you dare to take their photos, Saori."
   Saori, who was Muse's manager at that moment, wanted to take her camera to take pictures of all the beautiful girls in this place. She never thought that a model changing room would be such an amazing place. She wanted to take their pictures since she loved a beautiful and when she was about to do this action subconsciously, her butts were slapped gently by Haru.
   "Sorry, sorry..." Saori quickly apologized since she knew that her actions were quite rude before.
   Haru looked at Saori speechless and took his handkerchief to her. "Here."
   "Thank you, thank you, President." Saori took Haru's handkerchief and wiped her nosebleed, but then she sniffed his handkerchief and had to admit that it smelled so good.
   "Can I enter?" Haru asked.
   Haru opened the door of the changing room and saw six girls that had changed into their costumes for their performance.
   Eli, Nozomi, Hanayo, Maki, and Nico were wearing suits for this performance.
   Rin, as the center, was wearing a dress, which somehow made her embarrassed, and felt that she wasn't suitable to wear it.
   "You all look great." Haru didn't hesitate to praise them.
   "Yes, you're all cute!" Saori didn't hesitate to take their pictures without hesitation.
   "................." Everyone.
   "Cough! Cough! Haru, why don't you talk with Rin first? Also, Saori-san, can you stop, taking pictures so suddenly?" Eli said as she stared at Saori.
   "................." Saori.
   Haru looked at Saori, who was being picked by everyone before he looked at Rin, who seemed quite unconfident. "What's wrong, Rin?"
   "Um... Haru, is it really okay for me to be a center?" Rin asked unsurely.
   "I have told you before that you're the most suitable one, Rin," Haru said gently.
   "But... but... I'm not suitable to wear this dress..." Rin clutched the lower skirt of the dress before she let it go again since she was afraid to crumple it.
   "Why do you think so?" Haru asked as he sat next to Rin.
   "Well..." Rin then told her first experience when she wore a skirt during her elementary school time, and at that time, the boys mocked her saying that she wasn't suitable to wear one, and asked why a boy like her would hear a skirt.
   Haru sighed inwardly, thinking that boys were really childish since to hide their embarrassment, they wouldn't hesitate to mock a girl. However, the girl who was mocked would have trauma on their entire life. "You think that you're not cute?"
   "Um." Rin nodded nervously.
   "Really? I thought you were so cute right now," Haru said sincerely.
   "........." Rin was in a daze and blushed instantly before she lowered her head.
   'This is too easy, right?' Haru thought that he might need to waste some of his saliva, but he didn't expect that it would be so easy. He then held Rin's hand gently and said, "Rin, I have chosen you because I'd thought that you're suitable and seeing you in this dress, I have to admit that you're the cutest girl at this fashion show now."
   "D - Don't say such an embarrassing thing, nyaa!" Rin's face was so red since she was embarrassed, but at the same time, she was so happy. She didn't know whether Haru was lying or not, but after hearing his praise, she just felt happy.
   "Still, I have to thank those guys who mocked you at that time," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why?" Rin was dumbfounded.
   "Because of them, right now, I can be the first person who sees you in this beautiful dress," Haru said with a smile.
   Haru looked at Rin, who was in a daze and held both of her hands. "Rin, be confident. You're cute and that dress suits you so well. Believe me."
   Rin felt that her face was scorching and she was so shy, but she was happy with his words.
   "So are you ready to go now?" Haru asked.
   "Nyaa!" Rin still felt a bit shy, but she nodded. "Thank you, Haru."
   "Just thank you? You're not going to give me a reward or something?" Haru asked.
   Rin thought for a moment then looked at Haru for a while before she moved forward and kissed him.
   Rin then quickly ran away, walking out of the changing room, and saw all the members of Muse who were waiting for her.
   "Rin, are you alright now?"
   "Yes, I'm ready now, nyaa!" Rin said with a bright smile.
   Looking at the happy Rin, Eli, Maki, Nozomi, Hanayo, and Nico looked at Haru, who was walking behind Rin with some curiosity, wondering what this guy had done.
   Looking at Haru, who was standing behind her, Rin quickly urged everyone to go on the stage. "Everyone, let's go, nyaa! We can't let everyone wait!"
   Rin was so eager to perform on the stage and everyone was affected by her mood and also went backstage since their performance was about to start.
   "President, what did you do?" Saori asked curiously.
   "You don't need to think too much. How about you take their picture now since they're about to perform," Haru said.
   "Oh, I almost forgot!" Saori hurriedly went after the girls to prepare her camera.
   Looking at Rin's back, Haru could only smile wryly, thinking that that girl was too bold, right?
   Haru was also about to watch their performance, and if he wasn't wrong the name of their song would be "Love wing bell", but when he was about to go, his phone vibrated, and when he saw the notification, he couldn't help but raise his eyebrow.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://locodol.fandom.com/wiki/Saori_Nishifukai
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2047: My only cat
   Haru knew that there was a new quest on the Group Chat, but he didn't bother to open it first since he wanted to watch Rin's first performance as a center. Standing on the side of the stage, Rin was standing in the center of the stage with other members of Muse, standing beside her.
   Haru then called Umi by using a video call and it didn't take a long time before his call was answered.
   "Ha - Haru..." Umi's face appeared on the screen with a blush, showing how shy she was, but she was so happy.
   "How was the trip?" Haru asked gently.
   "It was great." Umi nodded with a smile, but then Kotori and Honoka also joined.
   "Shh... everyone is about to perform, do you want to watch it?" Haru asked.
   Kotori, Umi, and Honoka nodded without hesitation as they watched Haru change the direction of his camera toward the stage so they could see the performance of everyone.
   (BGM: Love wing bell - Muse)
   "The time has come to welcome the moment we've always waited for.
   Is it okay for me to be feeling so much happiness?
   This road we walk down, beckoned by the light,
   Continues on to the future, brimming with hope.
   Can anyone become cute? Yes, I know it's possible!
   Even someone like me... Transform!"
   Watching the six girls, especially Rin on the stage, Haru had to admit that watching their growth slowly really made him happy.
   Everyone watched the performance with a smile on their faces and at the end of the song, they clapped their hands.
   Rin, on the stage, showed a happy smile, but then she glanced to the side, she saw Haru, who was looking at her with a smile, which made her heartbeat so fast before she looked away with a blush since she knew that she couldn't escape and she needed to face him later.
   Haru also wanted to talk with Rin later, but now, he needed to tell Honoka, Umi, and Kotori to keep quiet or else, they might cause trouble at this concert.
   At the end of the concert, everyone returned since it was already late and they decided to stay at the shrine since it was more comfortable there.
   Haru had placed his magic there so it would make anyone calm down and become healthy whenever they stayed at his shrine.
   As they took a bath, Rin told everyone that she was going to feed the cats first. She didn't know why when she was at the shrine, she didn't need to worry about her cat allergy again and she could play with two cats that were picked by Haru before.
   "You're not taking a bath?"
   "Nyaa!" Rin was startled and turned around quickly. "Ha - Haru!" Her face reddened when she thought about what she had done before. She knew that what she did was too bold since she had kissed him so suddenly. However, she felt weird when Haru showed a sad expression and asked, "Why did you feel sad, nyaa?" She felt confused, but at the same time, she felt worried.
   "I'm sad because some girl suddenly kissed me and didn't take responsibility for me," Haru said with a sigh.
   "How - How shameless, nyaa!" Rin knew that this guy had kissed a lot of girls' lips without much thought. He should be happy that he could get her first kiss, but this guy acted as if he was a victim, which made her unhappy.
   "I can't marry anymore. I have been tainted..." Haru sighed, then looked at Rin, and asked, "So take responsibility, Rin."
   "Huh?!" Rin's face was so red again. Her emotions were up and down when she heard Haru's words. "You have a lot of girls, Nyaa! You don't need to worry that no one won't marry you, Nyaa!" Her nose moved around as if showing her dissatisfaction.
   "Oh? Even though you have kissed me before?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Tha - That's..." Rin couldn't say anything, and she was in a panic. When she was confused, in the end, she asked, "Wh - What do you want, Nyaa?"
   Rin stared at Haru with a dumbfounded expression, but then turned red again. "Wh - What are you saying, nyaa?"
   "Hmm? Didn't you say that you'll take responsibility?"
   "I didn't say that, Nyaa!"
   "Well, you don't want to?"
   "...I never said that I didn't want to, Nyaa." Rin moved toward Haru and sat next to him. She is so shy right now since unlike before when she moved on an impulse, she is sober right now and she knew what she was doing before was so bold!
   "Should I make a move? Or you?" Haru asked.
   "I - I'll do it, Nyaa!" Rin stared at Haru again and had to admit that he was so handsome and she also didn't lose anything. She closed her eyes and kissed him again, and she had to admit that it felt good to kiss him, but when she was about to part her lips, her waist was pulled and a tongue had invaded her lips!
   Rin opened her eyes wide and could feel Haru's tongue inside her mouth. She was in a daze, but then, she started to enjoy it, and slowly, she also started to move, even though she was quite clumsy. She had often seen him do this with other girls and she also often dreamed to do this with him, but a dream was a dream, and now, it happened in reality, and it felt so good that she sucked his mouth greedily.
   Haru, who saw Rin, was so greedy had to admit that unlike what everyone thought, this boyish girl was so aggressive.
   It was still too early to fight him, though.
   Rin was overwhelmed and before long she felt something came out from her nether region and she couldn't stop it before she fell weakly and lost all of her strength. If Haru didn't hold her, then she might have fallen down directly.
   As they parted their lips, Rin's lips were a bit swollen, but she licked her lips with her tongue, unable to forget the feeling that she felt before.
   "You bit my lip," Haru said speechless, licking the part of his lip that was bitten by Rin.
   "It was your fault, Nyaa!" Rin smiled when she heard his complaint. She let him hug her and snuggled happily on his chest.
   "Don't you have something to say to me?" Haru asked.
   "What do you want me to say, Nyaa? I'm a girl! Shouldn't you say that kind of thing, Nyaa?" Rin asked innocently.
   Haru directly pulled Rin's cheeks since this girl was too cheeky, right?
   "Forgive me, Nyaa! Forgive me!" Rin cried out and rubbed her cheeks after Haru let go of her cheeks. She then made herself comfortable, leaning on his chest, letting him, wrapping his hands around her stomach. "Haru."
   "What's your answer, Nyaa?" Rin was speechless when Haru didn't say anything for a while and only said "Thank you" as his answer. "Why only say thank you?"
   "Then what should I say? Someone has just been forced to kiss me, after all."
   Haru rested his chin on Rin's head and said, "Rin."
   Rin laughed and kissed Haru's cheek. "I love you, Haru."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2048: Next Quest 1
   In the middle of the night when everyone was sleeping, Haru checked the Group Chat to see what kind of quest that they needed to perform next. He hoped that the requirement of this quest needed them to send more than one person since it would be quite troublesome without more than one person.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Join or create a Community.
   Quest 2: Win 10 Gift Games.
   Quest 3: Defeat three Demon Kings.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the attack of the Demon Lord appears on the North Side.
   'Hmm... the quest is quite simple.' Haru thought, but when he saw the last quest, he could only turn silent.
   Gintoki: "I wonder, what kind of world is this? Are we going to become a hero and defeat a Demon King? You know like in the RPG game."
   Korosensei: "Then when we have won, we'll marry the princess?"
   Everyone was in silence, but they couldn't help but feel that Korosensei's imagination was quite good.
   Korosensei: "It seems that it is my time to perform this quest."
   Kuroneko: "Unless you can tell your girlfriend to let you have a harem, then it might be good for you to enter this quest."
   Unlike Haru, Korosensei was controlled by his girlfriend and he was also a doting and obedient boyfriend, which made it impossible for him to create a harem.
   Kuroneko: "Hey, Haru, do you know anything about this quest?"
   Haru: "No, I don't know anything about this quest, but from what I can tell, it might be different from the RPG story that you often see in the game."
   Kouha: "Oh? Then what kind of world is this?"
   Haru: "I don't know, but you can tell that there might be something related to a game or something."
   Asagi: "Now that you mentioned, what is a "Gift Game"? So will someone get a gift after they win a game?"
   After Asagi entered the Group Chat, she could easily integrate with everyone. After all, her social ability was top-class and she was also smart, and easy-going so she was easily accepted, except for Kuroneko since Kuroneko didn't like a riajuu-like girl such as Asagi.
   However, Asagi didn't give up and after they talked for a moment, they seemed to have become best friends.
   Still, Haru didn't like the way they became best friends since he was sure that they had a shady transaction under them, especially when he got information from Jeanne that the girls' side often exchanged a BL manga with each other which made his teeth feel quite itchy. He wanted to stop the circulation of BL manga on the Group Chat, but the girls wouldn't admit that they had one, even though they had it. He also didn't want to have a fierce confrontation since there might be a rift between them so, in the end, he just pretended that he didn't see anything since it was their hobby. He might not be able to accept it, but as long as he didn't see it, he could bear it.
   'If only they didn't use me as their character...'
   If they didn't use him as a character, then Haru couldn't care much about this, but...
   Charlotte: "You know, this world might not be that dangerous."
   Tsunade: "What do you mean, Charlotte?"
   Charlotte: "Tabane, Sumire, Haru, did you remember when the four of us went on the same quest?"
   Tabane: "Are you saying that this quest might be a virtual game or something?"
   Charlotte: "Yeah, isn't it?"
   They thought for a moment and thought that it might be possible. After all, the name of the "gift game" made them think that this world might be related to a game or something.
   Shinobu: "What do you think Haru?"
   Haru: "I can't be so sure since I also don't know what kind of world that we'll face if any of us decide to accept this quest, but you know, as long as you're strong enough, everything should be okay."
   They had to admit that Haru's words were reassuring after all if they had to choose who was the most reliable among all the members of Group Chat, then it should be Haru without a doubt, especially when he had completed his last quest and created an Empire in a matter of years. If they were the ones who did the quests, then they might not be able to do it in that span of time. However, not only had he created an empire, but he also made a lot of harems, which made them dumbfounded.
   Asagi: "Um, can I go on this quest? I'm quite curious about it."
   Asagi was curious about the quest, especially when Haru had told her about it. She was dumbfounded the last time she heard that Haru had to create an empire on his quest, but now the quest only tells them to win 10 "Gift Games," so it should be easy, right?
   As for the Demon King, even though Asagi didn't know how strong this creature was, she knew that she didn't need to worry too much, considering someone would accompany her and she knew a perfect companion for her.
   They didn't feel surprised by Asagi's request since it was normal for a newbie to go on the quest, but Asagi was a newbie and her power was just a hacking ability. If this was really a virtual reality game world, then without a doubt, Asagi was simply walking God on this quest, but regardless, it was her first time so she needed a perfect nanny to take care of her.
   Tsunade: "Haru, go ahead and enjoy this quest."
   Haru rubbed his temple and let out a long sigh inwardly. He was just going back, enjoying his ordinary life, but suddenly a quest came.
   Asagi: "I'll give you a reward, alright?"
   Haru looked at Asagi's private chat and had to admit that this girl really knew how to tempt him.
   Haru: "Then everyone, I'll start to go on this quest with Asagi."
   "Don't forget the souvenirs!"
   No one disagreed with Haru's participation in his quest, especially when they learned about his new power. He could give everyone's power and also copied them, so they could share each other's power which was amazing. Even so, there was still a limit since they might not be able to handle the power well and it was better to focus on their specialty rather than strange powers since they might not handle it.
   Still, even so, there was a lot of convenience power such as Esdeath's power that could make her change any clothes that she wanted or something like healing magic or self-saving ability, which was quite necessary.
   Haru didn't immediately go to the quest but went to his house on the Itogami island since there were a lot of things that he needed to talk about with Asagi so she could be prepared for this quest.
   'Let's see what kind of rewards that she's going to give me later.'
   Haru was going to prepare for a quest, and definitely not for something perverted, please don't misunderstand, alright?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2049: Next Quest 2
   When Haru returned to Itogami Island, he didn't immediately talk about the quests. Rather, he spent his time with his women for a while before he talked about the quest with Asagi and Natsuki.
   "So you're coming back because of the quest?" Natsuki asked with a frown since she felt a bit uncomfortable that she couldn't help.
   "So, how long before you can finish this quest?" Natsuki asked.
   "Well, the time will stop when we're doing a quest, so even if we stay there for a year, you'll feel that it's only an instant," Haru said.
   "Huh? We'll be there for an entire year?" Asagi was dumbfounded.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Did you forget how long I have stayed in this world?"
   "Well, if the quest is easy, then we might be able to finish it in a month or so," Haru said.
   "By the way, what's your fastest record?" Asagi asked curiously.
   Haru thought for a moment and said, "It's been three days."
   Asagi and Natsuki were dumbfounded. After all, the difference in the span of time was too long.
   Haru stayed in this world for a year. Then he spent three days on the other quest, which made them a bit dumbfounded.
   "Wow, isn't that quest so easy then?" Asagi asked.
   "Well..." Haru thought for a moment and said, "I guess that depends on the individual then."
   "By the way, what kind of quest is that?" Natsuki asked curiously.
   "There's a prophet-wannabe who wants to change the world into a perfect world where there isn't war, famine, and other conflicts in this world by turning all people in the world into a soul so they can stay in peace and satisfied all the time. My quest is to stop that person," Haru said.
   "......." Natsuki and Asagi.
   Natsuki and Asagi were wondering what was so bad turning the world into a perfect world, but when they heard the method, they had a chill since by turning into a soul, then they would lose their bodies, and they would lose their will by then, even though they were alive, they were dead.
   "It's great that you can stop it," Natsuki said with a sigh.
   "Still, do you think that such a world is possible?" Asagi asked.
   "You mean a perfect world where everyone is happy, everyone is good, and everyone is perfect, without evil and chaos. Let's call it... Pure World? You want to ask whether such a world is possible or not, right?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Asagi nodded. "What do you think?"
   "I don't think such a world is good," Haru said.
   "The world is full of good, the perfect world, without anyone making a mistake, then everyone will be satisfied, when they're satisfied, there won't be any progress, by then, it is only a time before they go extinct since they won't do anything nor they will try to do anything. Lastly, they might become bored," Haru said.
   "Bored? What's wrong with that?" Asagi asked.
   "Asagi, did you forget the vampire in this world? Is it because they're bored that they cause a lot of chaos? It is because they're bored that they cause a lot of crimes. If we stay in such a world, then it might be only a time before we, or our descendants, do something similar to a vampire," Natsuki said.
   "You know, life is like food."
   "You can't just eat "what's good for you" if you do that, your body will grow vulnerable. You have to take "good" with a little "bad" once in a while." Haru hugged Natsuki and Asagi in his arms, caressing their waists gently, but they looked at him with focus and listened to his every word. "You need your fair share of sadness, pain, vitamins, and poison to overcome the obstacles. You have to keep taking both of them, in measured quantities, to improve the flow and the growth of bones and muscles in our body." It was also the reason why he didn't erase all the crimes in the Itogami island since he knew that this crime was necessary for the growth of his Empire. He didn't want to become their nanny who would take care of everything, so what was the point of him paying the Police Guards on this island?
   Haru knew that an obstacle was needed so everyone could grow up, and if he just gave them everything, then they would become lazy and wouldn't do anything. It was the only thing that he couldn't forgive.
   War, famine, and other conflicts might seem cruel, and no one wanted it. However, from the big picture, it was necessary to push the progress of humanity. Still, if possible, he also didn't want to have a war since whenever there was a war, there would be a lot of people who died.
   However, humans were also selfish creatures, and as long as it had nothing to do with their family, then they didn't care much.
   Haru knew that he was cruel since he saw everything in the big picture and ignored some people who were suffering from the cruelty, but as Nietzsche said, "To live is to suffer, to survive is to find some meaning in the suffering."
   "You know, this kind of question, there isn't right or wrong, there isn't a perfect answer, and there isn't the only answer. It just depends on what each other thinks. You have your own way. I have my own way. Still, it might be impossible for us to save everyone, but it's possible to save the one in front of us," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, Natsuki and Asagi nodded and knew that they were quite selfish, but it was alright. They just wanted to live with their loved ones without worry, and that was what was important for them.
   As for world peace? They couldn't care about that matter. Still, even so, they would maintain peace in the Itogami island since this island was their home.
   "So is it the reason why you're always so eager to get a new harem? So you can't be a perfect lover for your girls?" Natsuki suddenly asked with a strict expression.
   Haru wanted to nod, but he knew that he just couldn't control his penis.
   Looking at Haru's expression, Asagi and Natsuki laughed before they pushed him on the bed since they needed to punish him now!
   "So, are you ready?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Asagi nodded without hesitation.
   "Still, are you sure you're wearing a uniform?" Haru asked, looking at Asagi, who was wearing her high school uniform.
   "What? Are you dissatisfied with it? Isn't it beautiful? Didn't you always love the feeling of lifting my skirt?" Asagi asked with a pout.
   Haru could only caress Asagi's butts gently and had to admit that it felt nice.
   Asagi flicked Haru's forehead and said, "We can do this later. Let's go and start the quest!" She tried to hide her blush by looking away. Still, even so, I was excited about the new adventure.
   "Well, let's start now." Haru looked at Natsuki and said, "Natsuki, we'll go now."
   "Um, be careful." Natsuki nodded, but she couldn't hide her worry.
   Haru kissed Natsuki's lips without hesitation, saying goodbye before he started the quest together with Asagi.
   Haru and Asagi were enveloped in white light before they were teleported to another world, and at the same time, the world stopped, and no one would realize that they had gone on the quest.
   Asagi was dumbfounded when she suddenly saw that she was in a different place. "Huh?" She was just in Haru's room, but suddenly she realized that she was falling from a high altitude and it caused her to scream his name.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2050: Becoming a Hentai Protagonist
   When he was suddenly teleported, Haru was wondering where he would be teleported since usually, he would be teleported in a random place. Even so, he knew that it would be a safe location without any other people so he and the other members who joined the quest would be able to calm themselves for a moment before they started the quest. After all, going to another world wasn't something that could be accepted with an ordinary mind.
   Most protagonists in the light novel might seem okay after they were teleported to another world since they were young and they were full of hope. However, each person was different, everything depending on the individual.
   Even so, Haru was mostly calm no matter what the situation was. Still, he was a bit speechless at his previous quest since he was teleported in the middle of the street and was hit by a car. Luckily, that way, he could communicate with Mimori and even made his journey in his previous quest smooth.
   However, Haru would have never expected that he would be teleported in the sky and fall down directly from the high altitude. He was a bit stunned, but he quickly reacted by observing his surroundings by using the combination of "Kenbonshoku Haki" and electromagnetic waves from the power of Regulus Aurum, his fourth familiar. He was rather calm since he didn't feel danger in his surroundings, however, he had to admit that this place was massive!
   Haru quickly turned and grabbed Asagi, who was falling nearby, hugging her gently, and said, "Don't worry, I'm here."
   Asagi, who was scared, after she suddenly fell from the sky, felt a sense of security after she was hugged by Haru. She hugged him tightly and didn't let him go. "Don't let go of me, alright?"
   Haru saw that Asagi still closed her eyes, so he used this time to see the three people and one cat on his side. He could see that the four of them were still dumbfounded when they suddenly appeared in the sky and fell down.
   Haru looked at one girl who was screaming and one girl who had a deadpan expression. He nodded for a moment, then used his gravity magic to make them fall down slowly.
   The two girls were surprised when they didn't fall down from a high altitude at a high speed. Instead, it was rather gentle.
   Haru then used his other hand to catch the cat.
   "Nyaa..." The cat, who was saved by Haru, felt relief secretly, then looked at Haru curiously.
   The two girls also looked at Haru curiously, who was hugging a girl on his arm.
   "Hey, don't just help the girls! Help me too!" The guy with a dark blue gakuran shouted loudly as he fell down toward the lake.
   The distance between them became further and further since Haru didn't help this guy to slowly fall down on the sky, but in the end, he decided to help this guy before he crashed into the water.
   The guy saw the water was only a few centimeters away from his face, but before he entered the water, he stopped and knew that Haru had helped him. He then wanted to cast a curious gaze at Haru, but suddenly he fell down on the water.
   Haru then landed on the ground with Asagi along with two girls and the cat. He then looked at the short-haired girl and gave her a cat. "Your cat."
   "Thanks," The short-haired girl said with a plain tone and looked at Haru curiously. She couldn't see Haru's face clearly since he was wearing a facemask and his hairstyle had also covered most of his eyes.
   If Haru had to say that his hairstyle was similar to the harem hentai protagonist or an eroge game since his bangs covered his eyes. Still, he was more stylish since he was naturally handsome, his body was better, and both of his sides and back of his head were shaved, giving a fade haircut style with long bangs that covered his eyes.
   "Nyaa~~!" The cat also showed a grateful expression toward Haru.
   "No problem," Haru said, simply rather than looking at Asagi, who was in his arms. "Open your eyes, we have landed now."
   "Have we landed now?" Asagi was quite panicked before but since they were alright, she opened her eyes and looked around curiously with a slight frown. "Where are we now?" She was confused and wondered why they suddenly appeared in the jungle. She was curious, but she frowned since it didn't feel good to suddenly fall down from the sky.
   "I also wonder where we're at now." Haru then looked at the two girls and a cat and asked, "Do any of you know where we are?"
   "No, I don't know." The girl with long hair shook her head gently, then looked at Haru curiously. Looking at Asagi, whose chest was huge, her eyes twitched a bit. She could see that Haru and Asagi were wearing high school uniforms so they should be high school students, which made her curious. "By the way, thank you for your help."
   Asagi looked at Haru, then the two girls who kept looking at him and couldn't help but sigh inwardly. Even though this guy tried to hide his eyes by using such a hairstyle and his face with a facemask, she had to admit that this guy was still naturally handsome and stylish.
   "Still, I can't believe this. They tossed us up into the sky without any warning. If they'd screwed up, we'd have crashed into the ground and died instantly!" The girl with long hair couldn't help but complain. If Haru hadn't helped them before then she might have fallen into the water and her body would be all wet.
   "Hey, hentai protagonist, why do you only help a girl! Why didn't you help me!" The blonde guy who fell on the water couldn't help but complain when Haru suddenly made him fall down in the sky.
   'Hentai protagonist...' Asagi, Haru, a cat, and two girls.
   "It can't be helped when you turn your head, you might see the girl's skirt after all so I made you fall down," Haru said simply.
   "Then why did you stop me!? That's a great chance for me, right?!" The blonde guy couldn't help but complain again.
   "....................." The two girls looked at the blonde guy in disgust.
   Haru and Asagi ignored the blonde guy and looked at the two girls.
   The two girls also ignored the blonde guy and looked at Haru and Asagi.
   "Should we introduce ourselves to each other?" Asagi asked.
   "Well, before that, how about we confirm something else first?" The blonde-haired guy suddenly interjected and asked, "Did you guys get that weird letter too?"
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2051: The end of the cocky protagonist
   'Huh? What kind of letter?' Asagi was confused, but she still maintained a calm expression.
   "We do." Haru nodded, then looked at the two girls and asked, "Did you two also receive the letters?" He didn't need to guess who was the protagonist in this world, especially when, in reality, someone appeared with two girls at the same time in this world.
   "...." Asagi looked at Haru, who could lie without changing his face, which made her lips twitch.
   "Yes, I do." The long-haired girl nodded.
   "Me too." The short-haired girl also nodded.
   The blonde-haired guy didn't say anything and stared at Haru and wondered why he felt a crisis when he saw this guy. He wanted to try to fight him, but he felt that his body was locked by an invisible power, and when he tried to move, he would be instantly attacked.
   The blonde-haired guy thought inwardly. If it was before, he didn't care about the consequences and would attack Haru directly, but he needed to know the situation in this place, so he didn't do anything.
   "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Kasugano Haruka," Haru said.
   "My name is Asagi Aiba." Asagi smiled and introduced herself too.
   "Well, as you did, we'd come because of a letter," Haru said.
   "Nice to meet you, Kasugano-kun, Aiba-san." The long-haired girl nodded and introduced herself. "My name is Kudou Asuka." Asuka looked at Haru and Asagi and wanted to ask something, but in the end, she looked at the short-haired girl and asked, "How about you?"
   "Kusakabe Yuu. I'm the same." Yuu looked at Haru and Asagi and asked, "You two are lovers?"
   "We are." Haru nodded and said, "But isn't it better to ask his name first. Instead, about our relationship?"
   "That's true." Yuu nodded then looked at the blonde-haired guy.
   "I'm about to sleep, waiting for my turn" It was his first time to be treated like this since he was usually treated as a protagonist, which was why he felt slightly annoyed. "Well, as you can see, I'm dangerous, unrefined, and my name is Sakamaki Izayoi. I'm also crude, vicious, and hedonistic. I'm the worst---"
   "Let's stop your introduction first since it might take a long time, Izayoi-san, since there's something more important right now," Haru said.
   "What's more important than my introduction?" Izayoi looked at Haru with a smile and said, "Oh? Maybe what is important right now is our fight? How about we do it now? You should move your woman a bit so she won't be hurt by our fight."
   Asagi frowned and wanted to say something, but she was stopped by Haru.
   "Calm down." Haru looked at Izayoi, and he really hated a cocky protagonist since they were just asking for trouble everywhere. He somehow missed Ichika, Kojou, and Hayato, who were oblivious and would cause trouble for nothing.
   Asuka and Yuu could tell that the atmosphere wasn't good, and they couldn't help but frown again at Izayoi since this guy provoked trouble.
   "Can you not be so crude? We need to know about our situation first, yet you ask for a fight so suddenly," Asuka said with a frown.
   "I don't care." Izayoi grinned as he stared at Haru. "Let's have a fight. You and me. Right now and here!"
   Their impression of Izayoi became worse, especially when they heard his words.
   Haru looked at Izayoi for a moment, then summoned his grimoire directly. As he opened his grimoire, everyone except for Asagi was surprised by the grimoire that suddenly appeared on his hands, especially when a blue light suddenly enveloped Izayoi.
   Izayoi was dumbfounded and tried to use his power, but...
   "Wh - What did you do?!" Izayoi lost his calm at that moment. After all, he couldn't use his power!
   Haru had seen Izayoi's power by using "Elemental Sight" and knew how powerful Izayoi was. If it was in the past, he would have been transferred to this world. Then without a doubt, he would become Izayoi's sandbag. However, he was stronger, so Izayoi had become his toy now, whether he would break it or not, everything depending on what this guy would do next.
   Still, Haru had to admit that Izayoi was powerful, especially when Izayoi's power could even destroy a star, so, without hesitation, he tried to search for the origin and the name of his power by using his "Elemental Sight."
   'Let's see... Last Future of Embryo, huh?'
   Haru was wondering whether Izayoi was an artificially created human, and at the same time, he had to admit that Izayoi's body was so intriguing. He was even shocked when he saw there was a Perpetual Motion Machine in the form of nanomachines sealed inside his body, so without hesitation, he stole it.
   Izayoi stared at Haru in horror since he couldn't use his power. He tried to exert his power, but he couldn't. 'Is this some kind of sealing ability or something? Then..' Even if a sealing ability was powerful, as long as his power was strong enough, then he should be able to destroy the seal, but...
   Izayoi had never felt so weak before, and he collapsed directly on the ground. His eyes stared at Haru with a dumbfounded expression and wondering what Haru had done to his body.
   Haru ignored Izayoi's expression, and he felt happy that he could go into this world. After all, with the Perpetual Motion Machine that he stole from Izayoi, he could feel that his body was full of power without a limit. He wanted to do more research on this power, but there was something that he needed to do first. "You might get arrogant because you have power, but if you lose your power? Can you maintain that attitude?"
   "Give me my power back!" Izayoi roared.
   "Be silent!" Asuka suddenly said, and Izayoi couldn't open his mouth.
   Izayoi wanted to open his mouth, but he couldn't, so he stared directly at Asuka with an unkind expression.
   Asuka sighed and said, " You have picked a fight, and you have lost. Can you not be a sore loser?" She just didn't understand how this ape-man could be called with them.
   Yuu didn't say anything as if what had happened here had something to do with her. However, she looked at Haru curiously then looked at his grimoire.
   Asagi also didn't say anything since she also felt unpleasant toward Izayoi.
   "Kudou-san, can you not bully him? Just let me go. He wants a fight with me, so let me handle this," Haru said.
   "Just call me Asuka." Asuka rolled her eyes and asked, "Who is bullying who?" Even so, she still released her power from Izayoi.
   "Well, you can also call me Haru," Haru said.
   Asuka nodded and didn't say much, looking at Haru curiously, wondering the face under that mask.
   Izayoi felt that he could move his mouth, but when he was about to say something, someone appeared in front of him and protected him.
   "Stop! Stop! Don't fight anymore!"
   A strange girl with long blue hair and a short black dress appeared before them, which made them feel quite surprised, but what made them even more surprised, this girl had distinct rabbit ears on the top of her head.
   No one said anything as they stared at this bunny girl. All of them had noticed this girl from the beginning to the end, but no one mentioned this since Haru and Izayoi were in conflict before. Still, except for Haru, no one except that the person who was hiding would be a bunny girl.
   Yuu was the first person who reacted and walked toward the bunny girl.
   "What's wrong?" The bunny girl looked at Yuu curiously, wondering why this girl suddenly approached her, but Yuu directly pulled her ear without hesitation.
   "It's real," Yuu said in surprise.
   "Let me try it too." Asuka also followed and pulled the bunny girl's other ear.
   Haru and Asagi looked at each other and didn't expect that they would meet with a lot of problem children.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2052: Kuro Usagi
   Yuu and Asuka pulled the ears of the bunny girl as Haru and Asagi looked at them curiously.
   "Stop! Stop! Don't pull my ears! You two, don't just stand there and help me!" The bunny girl cried out while complaining. She just wanted to stop them from fighting, but she didn't expect that she would receive this kind of treatment!
   "Okay, okay, don't bully her too much, alright?" Asagi quickly helped the bunny girl.
   "My bad, this is my first time seeing a real bunny girl," Asuka said with a smile.
   "Still, these ears are real?" Yuu asked curiously.
   "Tha - Thank you..." The bunny girl quickly hugged Asagi, showed how grateful she was, and then looked at Yuu in annoyance. "Of course, it is real! Kuro Usagi's ears are 100% real!"
   "Can I touch it too?" Asagi asked curiously since it was her first time seeing a bunny girl. Even though there were a lot of best men in her world, it was her first time seeing a bunny girl.
   "Well... well.. be gentle, alright? Don't be too rough like them, alright?" Kuro Usagi replied reluctantly.
   "Don't worry." Asagi nodded with a smile, then touched Kuro Usagi's ear gently. "It's so soft."
   "Umn..." Kuro Usagi didn't say much since Asagi was much gentler than Yuu and Asuka, but she didn't feel comfortable that her proud ears were caressed by someone.
   "Haru, do you want to touch them too?" Asagi asked.
   "Let me try." Haru also approached Kuro Usagi and started to caress her ears.
   "Huh... Wa - Wait, Hyaanhh!! Ahh! Ahh! No, I - I feel weird! Wh - Why is this? St - Stop! Ahh! Ahh!" Kuro Usagi moaned loudly, her eyes moistened, and drool kept dripping from her mouth.
   "..............." Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu.
   Izayoi, who was ignored, didn't stare at Kuro Usagi. Instead, he stared at Haru's hands, without blinking his eyes, wondering how this guy could make someone show such a reaction.
   "No! No! Wh - Why do I feel about this?" Kuro Usagi didn't know why she felt something like this, but even though she tried to fight back, she couldn't fight back the pleasure that she felt as she moaned loudly. "Don't! Da - Dame! So -Something is coming! Aaaaahhnn!!!"
   "................" Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu.
   "Well, her ears are real." Haru nodded without changing her expression.
   Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu looked at Kuro Usagi, who was laying on the ground, panted with a sexy flush on her face. The three of them were also blushing since they didn't expect this guy would be so amazing.
   "You... what the hell are you doing?!" Asagi directly slapped Haru's head. Still, she had to admit that this guy's technique was too amazing, right?
   Asagi had rubbed Kuro Usagi's ears before, but Kuro Usagi didn't even show a reaction, but when Haru did it, he could make her climax just by touching her ears, which was amazing!
   However, Asagi had to admit that his touch was amazing since she had tasted it herself.
   "Sorry, sorry, I didn't expect that she was going to show such a reaction." Haru rubbed his head and didn't care too much. He then looked at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Sorry, are you alright? I just wanted to confirm whether your ears are real or not. I hope that your impression of me won't
   don't get angry over it." He extended his hand toward Kuro Usagi, trying to help her to stand up.
   Kuro Usagi also felt better after she laid on the ground and looked at Haru with a complicated expression since it was her first time to feel such pleasure, which made her a bit curious. She then reached his hand and said, "I - I don't mind..." Her voice was so low that only some people could hear it, but even so, they could tell that she was pretty shy.
   "So you want me to caress your ears again?" Haru asked in a teasing tone.
   "Th - That's not what I mean!" Kuro Usagi's face was so red.
   "Oh? Then what do you mean?" Haru asked.
   Kuro Usagi's face was still flushed as she tried to fix the misunderstanding. She had to admit that it felt good, and she wanted to feel it again, but that wasn't what she meant!
   Looking at Kuro Usagi, Haru had to admit that rabbit was a pretty lewd creature.
   ".............." Asuka and Yuu looked at Haru and thought that this guy was dangerous, but at the same time, they were curious.
   Asagi sighed and thought that Haru's bad hobby started again.
   "Cough! Cough! Can you not ignore me? Also, can you also return my power?" Izayoi, who was ignored, talked and asked for his power to be returned. With his power, he could do anything, but without his power, he felt so weak and this feeling was uncomfortable.
   "Why should I return it to you?" Haru asked with a weird expression.
   "You...!" Izayoi almost couldn't control his emotion, but he was still sane and knew that he couldn't do anything against Haru. He then looked at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Hey, you're the one who invited us here, right? Do you think that this is alright?" He thought that Kuro Usagi would help him so he could get his power back.
   Kuro Usagi looked at Izayoi for a moment then nodded. "Yes, it is alright. Kasugano Haruka-sama doesn't need to return the power that he has gotten from Sakamaki Izayoi-sama."
   "Ha?!" Izayoi couldn't control his emotion and asked, "Why?"
   "It was because you'd provoked Kasugano Haruka-sama first." Kuro Usagi looked at Izayoi and said, Kuro Usagi has seen what has happened before and I knew that you'd provoked Kasuga Haruka-sama."
   "That's..." Izayoi thought that at least, he could match Haru, but he didn't expect that he would be mercilessly defeated without any chance to fight back, which made him regret his decision.
   "You have made your own choice to fight Kasugano Haruka-sama and you can think of it as your punishment," Kuro Usagi said.
   "..........." Izayoi thought that he could ask for Kuro Usagi's help to get his power back, but...
   "Still, it doesn't mean that you can get your power back," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.
   "What do you mean?" Izayoi quickly asked.
   Haru looked at Izayoi and wondered why this guy thought that he would give his power back?
   Kuro Usagi then coughed and showed a bright smile to everyone, but then she slapped her forehead and said, "Oh, right, I almost forgot! Everyone, welcome to the world of Little Garden!"
   Looking at Kuro Usagi, Haru was curious what kind of world this world was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2053: Gift Game 1
   As expected, after Kuro Usagi welcomed everyone, they were attracted by her words.
   Izayoi, who had become an average human, was slightly impatient and wanted Kuro Usagi to tell him a way to get his power back, but he also understood his situation. He didn't have his ability anymore, and at this moment, he was the weakest among everyone. He clenched his fist and looked at Haru, but Haru only ignored him since Izayoi didn't possess a threat toward him.
   As for returning Izayoi's power, Haru didn't have that idea at all. Instead, he wanted to keep it forever since Izayoi's ability was so intriguing.
   "Yes!" Kuro Usagi made a cute and happy pose, then said, "We are willing to give the five of you the chance to participate in the Gift Games. That's why we called you here."
   "Gift Games?" Asagi remembered that they needed to complete 10 Gift Games in the world, so she was quite curious what Gift Game was.
   "You might have realized already, but the five of you are not normal humans," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.
   "Um... you know, that's kind of rude," Asagi said with a weird expression.
   "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I didn't mean it that way!" Kuro Usagi quickly panicked.
   "It's alright. You don't need to worry, so can you continue with your explanation?" Asagi asked as she chose a more comfortable position on Haru's lap.
   "Can you not move your butts that much?" Haru asked helplessly.
   Asagi only laughed, but she didn't say much.
   "....." Kuro Usagi, Asuka, and Yuu looked at Haru and Asagi, and somehow, they felt a bit jealous of Asagi at this moment. The three of them might not be able to see Haru's face clearly, but one thing was for sure, they had a feeling that Haru was handsome.
   "Ahem!" Kuro Usagi nodded and said, "Then let me continue with my explanation. The special powers that the five of you have are gifts given to you by various war gods, demons, spirits, and stars. In other words, blessings. Gift Games are competitive games that make use of those blessings, even betting with them. This Little Garden has various stages created for that purpose."
   "Must you bet with your own power?" Asuka asked.
   "Not necessarily. There are various chips in the game. Gifts, money, land, resources, prestige, and people. The higher the value of the chips you place, the greater the rewards you can win. However, in order to receive a reward, you must clear the conditions the host sets and win the game."
   "Can I ask a question?" Yuu asked.
   "That would be the people who preside over the Gift Games and administer over them."
   "As long as you can prepare a prize. That's why you have war gods and shopping, district merchants. The games range from being treacherous, difficult, and life-threatening to a simple lottery." Raising her hands high, Kuro Usagi said with a cheerful tone, "There are all different types!" She then held both hands, showing a solemn expression. "However, I imagine there's much you won't be able to pick up just by hearing my explanation. So how about we play a simple game right now?" She then took out a deck of cards and started to shuffle them.
   Izayoi looked at Kuro Usagi and knew that he could get his power back by asking Haru a Gift Game. However, there was a big problem...
   'Can I prepare something that matches my power?' Izayoi knew about his power and knew how amazing it was, so he didn't know whether there was something that could match his power in this world. As for asking Haru to give his power back, if he was in Haru's place, he wouldn't do it too since he also understood how troublesome he was. If his power returned, then without a doubt, he would challenge Haru back, and if he was in Haru's place, then he would also do the same thing as Haru did.
   Izayoi had never thought that it would be so troublesome after he had lost his power.
   "There are communities of sorts in this world. Communities, collectives, societies. Residents of this world must be part of the given community. Rather, you could say that it would be difficult for them to live if they weren't." After she shuffled the cards, Kuro Usagi snapped her fingers, and a huge table suddenly appeared before her, which made them feel a bit dumbfounded. She ignored everyone's reaction and said in an annoying tone, "I wouldn't mind letting you join the community that Kuro Usagi is part of, but having people around who couldn't win Gift Games would be a problem. Indeed, quite a serious problem. You'd be, in a way. You're nothing but trouble. You'd slow everyone down."
   Asagi was speechless and couldn't help but look at Haru.
   Haru only patted her butts, telling her not to think too much.
   Asagi, who felt that her butts were patted, looked at Haru and thought that this guy had a butt fetish, right?
   Haru, Asagi, and Yuu only looked at Kuro Usagi without saying anything, but Izayoi, whose personality was strong, squinted his eyes and asked, "Are you trying to test us?"
   "Wait for a second. We haven't even said anything," Asuka complained.
   "If you're not up to it, you can always refuse." Kuro Usagi showed a teasing expression, looking down on them deliberately, but secretly, she was worried that they might go back directly and refuse her. Then as expected...
   "I'll refuse," Haru said.
   "Eh?" Kuro Usagi was dumbfounded.
   "I'll refuse too," Asagi said simply.
   Haru and Asagi wanted to leave, but...
   "No! Don't go!" Kuro Usagi quickly hugged Haru's leg. "Don't go! Please wait a moment! It's just a game! Just one game! Can you play with me?"
   "Haru, this girl is too pitiful. Can you just listen to her first?" Asagi asked.
   "Don't waste my time," Haru said simply.
   "Yes! Yes!" Kuro Usagi coughed and said, "Then let me explain the rules of the game." She then spread the cards on the table and said, "We'll use these cards. Please pick face cards from the fifty-two cards you see here, but you only get one chance, and each person can only pick one card."
   "Can we use any method we want to do so?" Asuka asked.
   "As long as it doesn't conflict with the rules. By the way, I, Kuro Usagi, have the ability of Judge Master. You can't break the rules when I'm around. The rabbit's ears and eyes are connected to the Little Garden's central network."
   "What about the chips? Are we betting on Gifts? All of you have just come to the Little Garden, so we'll play without chips this time. If you insist, you can put your pride on the line?" Kuro Usagi provoked them again.
   Izayou was still smug. Even so, he had lost his power.
   "What if we win?" Yuu asked.
   "Let's see..." Kuro Usagi thought for a moment and said, "In that case, then Kuro Usagi, a servant of God, will do anything you ask of me."
   "Oh? Anything you say?" Izayoi stared at Kuro Usagi's breasts rudely.
   Kuro Usagi frowned, thinking that this guy was too rude, right?
   'Even though he has lost his power...'
   If it was before, Kuro Usagi might forgive Izayoi's rudeness, but Izayoi had lost his power, and she didn't see the worth of Izayoi. Instead, she was more interested in Haru, who was so powerful. "Can you not see Kuro Usagi with such an unpleasant gaze? Also, I want to remind you that you might be able to ask me anything, but nothing sexual or something that crosses my bottom lines."
   "....." Izayoi frowned when he saw Kuro Usagi's disgusting expression, but he also thought that he might be a bit too much. If he had power, then he might be able to do something, but he was just an average person now. Still, he didn't feel good being treated this way since no one had ever treated him like this in his original world.
   Yuu and Asuka also showed the same reaction as Kuro Usagi and moved away from Izayoi.
   Asagi didn't even put Izayoi on her eyes and kept staring at Haru.
   "Why do you keep looking at me?" Haru asked with a sigh.
   "Nothing, I feel that you're so handsome now," Asagi said with a smile.
   "I was just kidding." Izayoi gave up his joke and asked, "So what do you all want to do?" He had lost his power, and if he couldn't join their group, then he would lose his protection, but even so, this feeling was so uncomfortable.
   Haru looked at Izayoi and shook his head. If it was before then, Izayoi's act might be forgiven, but without power, Kuro Usagi wouldn't even put in an act.
   The world was realistic, even in this world.
   Without power, the world would be cruel toward you.
   For Izayoi, who had power and had a low EQ, this change might be unacceptable for him.
   However, this was the price for provoking him. Still, Haru was still merciful. If it was someone else, this guy would be killed directly.
   Luckily, Izayoi's IQ was still high, so he could still be saved. If his IQ was low, then he would cry and think that everything was unfair, bitching out, asking Haru to give his power back.
   "That goes without saying," Asuka said with a sigh.
   "Yes, let's do it." Yuu nodded.
   Kuro Usagi smiled when she heard their answer, but the most important was the answer of the young man in front of her. As for Asagi, she was sure that Asagi would agree if Haru agreed.
   "Haru?" Asagi looked at Haru since the game was easy, and by accepting this Gift Game, they were in progress to complete their quest.
   Hearing the answer of Yuu, Asuka, and Izayoi, Haru thought that even though they might be smart and excel on their own, they were still children since they couldn't control their emotions. He looked at Kuro Usagi and thought about the rules and the reward of the game. He felt that it would be stupid if he didn't accept this quest.
   "Good. I'll play this game, Kuro Usagi," Haru said with a smile.
   They might not be able to see his smile because Haru used a face mask and his eyes were covered with his bangs, but even so, they could tell that he was smiling.
   Kuro Usagi then smiled and said, "Game established!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2054: Gift Game 2
   As these words fell, a scroll suddenly appeared out of thin air and floating in midair.
   "What's that?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "A Geass Roll. A contract of sorts pertaining to the game." Kuro Usagi then gave the Geass Roll to everyone so they could see the content. "The rules of the game, as well as ways to win, are written there."
   Player List: Izayoi Sakamaki, Asuka Kudou, Yuu Kasukabe, Asagi Aiba, and Kasugano Haruka.
   Winning Conditions: Select a face card (King, Queen, Jack, 10, and 9) from the 52 cards laid out.
   Conditions: Each player may only pick one card.
   "Well, the rules are simple." Asagi nodded.
   "Still beforehand, can you let us check the card?" Izayoi asked.
   "I don't mind." Kuro Usagi gave the deck of cards to everyone.
   Haru didn't need to check, but he still held it regardless, checking the cards in a perfunctory manner. 'I'll let you know which card later.'
   'Okay~~!' Asagi answered through her mind.
   Haru could use telepathy to talk with Asagi through their minds, so they didn't need to say it out loud, so she didn't need to worry. He then used his free time to observe what Izayoi, Yuu, and Asuka were doing with the cards. He nodded secretly at Asuka, who made a mark by using her nail on the back of the card, and Yuu, who put the saliva of her cat on her chosen card, but Izayoi...
   Haru looked at Izayoi, who still had this confident expression on his face, and wondered how this guy could be so confident even though Izayoi didn't do anything and lost his power.
   After they checked the cards, they returned them to Kuro Usagi.
   "Okay, we're starting the game!" Kuro Usagi didn't waste time, but she still tried to show a cute expression.
   "Who's going first?" Asuka asked.
   "Let me." Izayoi moved forward confidently.
   Looking at Izayoi, who moved forward, they didn't say anything and just looked at him. Still, they were wondering what he would do after he had lost his power.
   Izayoi looked at many cards on the table, observed them from right to left, then repeated that process.
   Kuro Usagi didn't say anything and only stared at Izayoi, wondering what he was about to do.
   Izayoi then looked at Kuro Usagi and said, "Thanks for your wonderfully intimidating speech earlier."
   Kuro Usagi's expression was broken, and she awkwardly said, "N - No problem."
   Izayoi then raised his hand and slapped it on the table. "Then I'll take this one!" In his mind, the cards would flip when he hit the table, but...
   They looked at Izayoi with a confused expression but then wondered what this guy wanted to do.
   Izayoi felt the confused stares of everyone on him, and he could only show an awkward expression since this didn't go to what he had expected. 'Is it because I have lost my power?' Even though his IQ wasn't low and relatively high, he had depended on his power so much that when he lost his power, he almost forgot that he couldn't use it. He felt that his face was burning, but his pride didn't allow him to show his embarrassment on his face.
   "What are you doing?" Asuka asked with a confused expression.
   "I was just acting. You don't need to think too much." Izayoi took a deep breath, trying to calm down to solve this problem, but his emotion caused him to be unable to concentrate on what he was about to do.
   Haru and Asagi didn't wait for Izayoi, and they took two cards directly and got both King and Queen cards from the deck of cards.
   "Yes, congratulations, you have picked spade king and diamond king cards, Kasugano-sama, Aiba-sama." Kuro Usagi smiled at Haru and Asagi and knew that they were the most powerful out of the group and she thought she needed to get them into her community no matter what!
   "You're too slow!" Asuka also directly took her card by bypassing Izayoi.
   Yuu also did the same and took her cards.
   Asuka took a heart king card and Yuu took a club king card.
   "Congratulations, Asuka-sama, Yuu-sama." Kuro Usagi smiled, looking at Haru, Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka, thinking that they were amazing!
   The four of them had taken the four king cards, leaving only Izayoi, who hadn't picked up his card.
   Unlike Asuka and Yuu, Izayoi didn't prepare since he was confident with his power, but he had lost his power and his previous plan was useless.
   Izayoi might be smart, but in the end, he was just a teenager who had never encountered trouble because of his power.
   Haru looked at Izayoi and felt a bit disappointed in this guy. Izayoi had provoked him, telling him that he was better, but in the end...?
   Haru then suddenly thought about Akatsuki Ousawa and thought that Izayoi's personality was quite similar to this guy, and as expected, the best way to teach them was to tell them how powerless they were. He knew that Izayoi had a good memory, but he had messed that up too so right now, Izayoi was really in a helpless situation.
   "What's wrong, Izayoi-sama? Have you given up?" Kuro Usagi asked and her expression didn't change much.
   "I..." Izayoi had never been in this kind of shameful situation before, which made him so embarrassed.
   "Kuro Usagi, we have taken four of the king cards, right? Can you just stop the game?" Haru asked.
   "There's no need to waste our time anymore." Asuka also agreed.
   "Hmm... let me check the rules." Kuro Usagi didn't agree to reject immediately. Instead, she was checking the rules on the Little Garden's network to see whether it could be accepted or not.
   "Don't look down on me!" Izayoi directly took the card, but the card that he had taken was diamond number two.
   Izayoi frowned and hated this powerless feeling. The bored feeling that he felt in the past was one thing, but this feeling when he lost was also so
   Haru, Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka could only shake their heads at this moment.
   "Well, except for Izayoi-sama, the four of you have won," Kuro Usagi said with a smile, trying to erase the awkwardness.
   Asuka snorted and disdained Izayoi, but she didn't say much.
   "So is there something that you want to ask me? I can do anything," Kuro Usagi asked with a smile.
   "Then I'll ask..." Izayoi wanted to say something, but...
   "Except for Izayoi-sama since Izayoi-sama has lost," Kuro Usagi said.
   "..............." Izayoi.
   "Then can you give me your paw?" Asagi asked curiously.
   ".............." Kuro Usagi was lost for words, but she gave her paw to Asagi.
   "Let me touch your tail," Yuu said.
   ".............." Kuro Usagi let Yuu touch her tail with a blank expression and when it was Asuka's turn, she was quite wary.
   "Don't worry, I won't ask such a weird request and I just want to ask you something," Asuka said with a smile.
   "What's wrong? Kuro Usagi won't brag, but there's nothing that Kuro Usagi doesn't know in this Little Garden," Kuro Usagi said proudly.
   "Then is this world fun?" Asuka asked.
   "Yes!" Kuro Usagi smiled and showed a happy pose. "Gift games are heavenly and demonic games which in only those who have surpassed normal humans can participate. Kuro Usagi guarantees that the Little Garden is far more interesting than the lower world!" She looked at everyone's expression and she was satisfied with their amazed expression. However...
   "Kuro Usagi, I haven't made my request yet," Haru suddenly said.
   "Ah, yes." Kuro Usagi nodded. "Please tell me your request, Kasugano-sama." Her mood was still good and she thought that Haru was going to ask something similar to Asuka but...
   "My request is that from now on you have to answer all my questions truthfully without lying," Haru said calmly.
   "....................." Kuro Usagi.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 2055: Cliche plot as usual
   "Oh, you're too mischievous, Kasugano-kun," Asuka said with a smile.
   "If you're scolding me, then why don't you put away that smile of yours. I thought you were praising me right now," Haru said with a smile.
   "I don't mind, but don't fall for me, alright? My girlfriend is twisting my waist now. Ow! Ow! Asagi, it hurts! It hurts!" Haru showed a painful expression, even though it didn't hurt.
   "Hmph!" Asagi only pouted, but she didn't say much since she knew this guy's personality very well.
   "Don't worry. I won't." Asuka pouted slightly and looked at Haru and Asagi with a complex expression.
   "So do you have something to ask Kuro Usagi, Kasugano-sama?" Kuro Usagi asked with a miserable expression. Even though she felt slightly happy when Asagi twisted Haru's waist, she knew that she couldn't lie in front of Haru again.
   "Let me be straight then." Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and said, "Kuro Usagi, your community should be in a dire situation, right?"
   ".............." Kuro Usagi.
   "Or something happened, and your team's on the decline, right?" Haru said simply.
   "............." Kuro Usagi's sweat dripped so much, and she almost couldn't maintain her smile.
   "Why do you think so?" Yuu asked.
   "Isn't this kind of cliche plot often appearing in light novels?" Haru asked.
   "Light novel?" Asuka raised her eyebrow.
   "Haven't you read a light novel before?" Haru asked.
   "No, I'd only read fine literature or other things that interest me." Asuka shook her head and asked, "So why do you think what has happened to us is similar to a cliche plot in a light novel?"
   "Have you heard a story where a normal high school boy is teleported to another world to become a hero that saves an entire kingdom and gets a harem?" Haru asked.
   "Ah, I know that kind of story." Asagi nodded and said, "The normal high school boy will get an overpower ability then fight an enemy one after another and get one girl after another, creating a harem, and fighting a demon lord, right?"
   "It's similar to that, but there's no normal high school boy here, right?" Haru said.
   Izayoi might have become a normal high school boy now, but before, he was a super ultra invincible high schoolboy.
   'But there's someone who has a lot of harems here.' Asagi thought as she stared at Haru, but she didn't say anything.
   "There might be some changes, but it is similar. The reason why the high school boy is summoned to another country is that the country is in a dire situation. After all, if your community isn't in a dire situation, what kind of reason do you decide to invite us here? Don't tell me. You're just inviting us to play?" Haru looked at Kuro Usagi, who showed a complex, and said, "Don't forget my reward, Kuro Usagi."
   If Haru asked Kuro Usagi, he knew that she couldn't lie, but this had a huge loophole since even though she couldn't lie, she could choose whether she would answer or not. Luckily, she wasn't that smart.
   "Yes, you're right, Kasugano-sama." Kuro Usagi sighed with a depressed expression.
   "So, can you tell me more? After all, I think that we have a right to know why you invited us here," Haru said, ignoring Kuro Usagi's expression. After all, he could see that Izayoi, Asuka, Yuu, and even Asagi could believe Kuro Usagi's every word so easily. Kuro Usagi might be beautiful and might seem stupid, but she could put on an act so they would trap everyone. It might seem that he seemed so wary, but he just wanted to make sure that nothing would happen.
   Kuro Usagi took a deep breath and nodded since she knew that everyone needed to know why she had invited them. "Yes, our community is in dire straits. The communities that I mentioned to you before are kind like countries, whether those communities are big or small. So in addition to normal operations, they must declare a formal name and banner with the Little Garden."
   "Formal name and banner?" They looked at Kuro Usagi curiously, wondering what the meaning of those words was.
   "Something like a country's name and flag?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded. "Many used it to mark their territory. Up until a few years ago, our banner had flown all the way to the ends of the East Side proudly. However, one day, we were targeted by an enemy which we should have avoided at all costs, and then..." Her expression was mixed with sadness and frustration as if what had happened at that time happened yesterday. "In one night, we were wiped out....."
   "How could such a large organization fall in a single night?" Asagi was confused.
   "It would be simple to accomplish for certain inhabitants. They're the greatest terror upon the Little Garden, the Demon Lords."
   '...Demon lords.' They were a bit speechless, but they didn't say much.
   "When a Demon Lord challenges someone to a Gift Game, they cannot refuse, and our community is forced to participate in one of those Gift Games and in the end...."
   "Your community is destroyed, right?" Izayoi continued, but everyone looked at him with an unpleasant gaze.
   'Can you be more subtle?'
   They weren't stupid, and they could tell what Kuro Usagi wanted to tell them, so even if Kuro Usagi didn't put that into her mouth, they knew what she wanted to tell them.
   "Yes..." Kuro Usagi nodded depressedly. "The Demon Lord's power was overwhelming. Our community lost the Gift Game, was stripped of its name and banner, and became "no-name."
   "Currently, we no longer have any members that can make up our core. The only people we have who can participate in Gift Games are the current leaders, Master Jin and myself. The remaining almost one hundred twenty members are children aged ten or younger."
   "Worst situation ever, huh?"
   "That's right!" Kuro Usagi smiled before she lowered her head depressingly. "Still, everyone is trying their best to survive. The children go to get water from a far-off river every day. The only land that isn't infertile and can support crops is the very land they live on."
   "With such a situation, why don't you just make another organization?" Asuka asked with a confused expression.
   "We can't do that!" Kuro Usagi became agitated when she heard such a sentence.
   "We... we want to protect the homes of our friends. And someday, we want to get our names and banners back from the Demon Lord and rebuild our community. That's why we have no other choice than to depend on players with great power like you and others!" Kuro Usagi then bowed her head without hesitation and pleaded. "Please... please help us!" She was so desperate, and if they rejected her, then her community would be really finished...
   "I don't mind," Asuka suddenly said.
   "Eh?" Kuro Usagi was surprised.
   "I'll help you," Asuka said with a confident smile. She had come into this world, leaving behind all her possessions, and if she got into an easy game again, there was no way that she could be happy about it.
   "Asuka-sama... Yuu-sama..." Kuro Usagi was moved when she heard the answer of Asuka and Yuu.
   Kuro Usagi then looked at Haru and Asagi, waiting for their answer since she knew that they were the keys to how to save her community.
   "Huh?" Kuro Usagi looked at Izayou with a confused expression.
   "Don't "huh" me. I'm going to help you. Be happier," Izayoi said with a smug expression.
   "Ah - um, thank you." Kuro Usagi wasn't that happy when she heard Izayoi's words and showed her professional smile.
   Izayoi frowned, but he didn't say anything since the world was realistic. The one without power couldn't do anything.
   "Haru?" Asagi asked while looking at Haru.
   Haru stood up and said, "Well, I'll make my decision later since I have a place that I want to go to."
   "Huh?" Kuro Usagi was dumbfounded.
   "Asagi, let's visit the edge of the world first," Haru said.
   "Well, I don't mind." Asagi nodded and felt that the matter of the community wasn't in a hurry. She also hadn't seen the situation in the community, so she also couldn't make her decision. After all, she had seen a lot of beautiful criminals in her original world.
   Haru then looked at Asuka, and Yuu then asked, "Do you want to follow us?"
   Asuka and Yuu were surprised.
   "I want to go." Yuu nodded.
   "We're going to the edge of the world?" Asuka asked.
   "Then bring me too." Asuka nodded since she was quite curious about the edge of the world.
   Haru then didn't waste his time and made Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka fly with his gravity magic to the edge of the world.
   "Hey, bring me!" Izayoi shouted.
   "Sorry, my power is limited," Haru said without turning back.
   Kuro Usagi looked at Haru and his group, who had walked away, and looked at them in a daze before she chased after them. "WAIT!!!" Her hair turned pink, and she chased them at a fast speed.
   "Wait, Kuro Usagi, bring me!" Izayoi shouted.
   "Wait there for a moment! I'll return as soon as possible!" Kuro Usagi left directly.
   Izayoi saw that everyone had left him, and he was alone in the middle of a jungle. Somehow without power, this silence brought him terror, and even though he didn't want to admit it, he felt quite scared right now. 'Dammit!' Clenching his fists, he thought that he would bring his power back!
   The answer is obvious, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2056: I want a dragon maid
   Asagi didn't feel much, but Asuka and Yuu were surprised by the speed of their flight.
   Asuka and Yuu knew that Haru could fly and also brought someone with him, but this speed was too fast, right?
   Also, they also felt comfortable and didn't feel anything strange on this flight.
   "Kasugano-kun, can I ask you a question?" Asuka asked.
   "You don't want to help Kuro Usagi's community?" Asuka asked.
   Unlike Izayoi, Yuu, and Asuka, who made their decisions on the spot, Haru didn't immediately tell his decision and told Kuro Usagi that he was going to visit the edge of the world first.
   "Hmm... I need to see the community first," Haru said.
   "Do you think that Kuro Usagi is lying?" Yuu asked.
   "No, she isn't lying. That rabbit is too stupid to lie," Haru said.
   "......." Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka.
   "I agree." Asuka nodded in agreement.
   "Still, do we just look at the edge of the world?" Asagi asked.
   "Well, you haven't seen the edge of the world, right? Are you not curious?" Haru asked.
   "Of course, I'm curious." Asagi nodded without hesitation since she could see that this world was different from her world and she wanted to see a lot of things.
   Before long, they arrived at the edge of the world and saw a vast sky as their eyes could see. They were still staying in midair, watching their surroundings, but they had to admit that this scene was quite amazing since the Little Garden was so massive!
   "Haru, let's take a photo together!" Asagi said excitedly.
   "Wait a moment." Haru then landed on the ground together with everyone before he took a photo together with Asagi.
   Looking at Haru and Asagi, Asuka and Yuu thought that those two were coming here for a trip which made them feel a bit speechless. However, they couldn't say much since their intention to come to this place wasn't that much different from theirs.
   "Still, this place is massive," Asuka said while looking around.
   "I wonder how big this place is," Yuu said as she looked around.
   Asagi was also curious and asked, "Haru, do you know how big the Little Garden is?"
   "It should be as big as a star," Haru said.
   Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka were dumbfounded.
   "You're kidding, right? It isn't that big, you know?" After all, Asuka could see even though the distance from their previous spot to the edge of the world was quite far, it wasn't as exaggerated as the distance of the star.
   "It might seem small on the outside, but once you enter, you'll realize how big it is," Haru said simply.
   "How did you know?" Yuu asked.
   "I have the ability to know something like this," Haru said in a perfunctory manner.
   Yuu and Asuka nodded and didn't feel surprised since they felt that Haru's ability was so mysterious and at the same time, they could tell that he was extremely powerful.
   "Still, what's your real reason to be here? We're not just going to have a selfie, right?" Asagi said.
   Haru then looked at the nearby river where there was a beautiful waterfall there. The water was so calm, but he knew that there was something that was about to come out soon. "You know... in this kind of place, there should be something or else, it is too boring."
   "Is it from a light novel too?" Asuka asked.
   "No, it is just common sense." As his voice fell, a massive dark shadow could be seen from the surface of the water.
   Asuka, Yuu, and Asagi were dumbfounded, especially when they saw something come out of it.
   A very large serpentine creature with two Shimenawa wrapped around her neck appeared from the water. She had white-blue skin with a white underbelly. Her face was shaped like a snake's, with glowing orange eyes, blue horns, and a layer of fur around her head, staring at them with a curious light, especially toward Haru.
   Haru looked at this dragon and also felt a connection with it. 'Is it related to my Aquaman body?'
   "Human, why does it seem that we have a connection to each other?" The dragon asked while looking at Haru.
   "............" Asagi looked at Haru and wondered whether this guy could also seduce a dragon.
   Haru looked at this dragon for a moment and said, "I'll tell you if you win a Gift Game against me."
   Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu didn't feel surprised by Haru's words, but the dragon was surprised, and at the same time, it looked at Haru with an unkind expression. "Are you looking down on me, Human?"
   "Whether I look down on you or not, you'll know once we have a Gift Game, right?" Haru didn't say much nonsense and wanted to
   "Hmph! You'll pay for your arrogance!" The dragon then summoned a Geass Roll directly.
   Haru took the Geass Roll and frowned. "You want me to become your slave?"
   "What? Are you scared?" The dragon provoked.
   Haru shook his head and said, "The bet is unfair. If I lose, I will become your slave, but if you lose, you just give me a Water Tree Sapling?"
   "Then what do you want?" The dragon asked.
   "If I win, then you'll also become my slave, no, my maid," Haru said since he wanted to have a dragon maid.
   "Your maid? Are you out of your mind, human?!" The dragon roared.
   "Do you dare to do it or not?" Haru asked.
   The dragon was silent and looked at Haru for a moment. She could only see that Haru was just a normal human so there was no need to be afraid, right?
   ".............." Asuka, Yuu, and Asagi.
   Then as Haru and the dragon made their decision, the Geass Roll shone brightly, but someone tried to stop them.
   "STOP!!!! KASUGANO-SAMA, STOP!!!"
   Kuro Usagi, who had chased them, as fast as she could, was speechless when she had found out that Haru and the Water God (dragon) had made a Gift Game.
   "Do you think I can stop now?" Haru asked back.
   ".........." Kuro Usagi couldn't answer since she knew that since the challenge had been decided, neither of them could stop it.
   "Human, be happy! I'll make you my slave from now on!" The dragon roared and controlled the water around it to attack Haru.
   "Kasugano-sama!" Kuro Usagi felt regret that she couldn't stop Haru, especially when she heard the condition of the Gift Game.
   Haru clenched his fist and punched his fist forward.
   The air cracked and the water attack of the dragon was destroyed, and the impact directly blasted the dragon, causing it to pass out.
   However, the impact of Haru's punch didn't end since it caused an earthquake on the ground and caused a lot of animals in the surroundings to run away in fear.
   The Dragon, who had passed out, collapsed on the water while rolling its eyes.
   "............................" Everyone.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2057: Genome Tree
   "It's Kuro Usagi's first time eating such a delicious grilled fish!"
   The dragon felt that its surroundings were too noisy as it opened its eyes.
   The dragon then looked at Haru in a daze before it asked, "Have I lost?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "From now on, you'll be my maid."
   "...Yes." The dragon was a bit depressed when it thought that it had lost against a human, but since it had lost, it wouldn't make an excuse and followed the agreement that they had decided before. "From now on, I'll serve you as your maid, um..." She forgot that she didn't ask Haru's name before, which made it felt a bit embarrassing.
   "Kasugano Haruka. You can call me Haru," Haru said.
   "Yes, Haru-sama." The dragon bowed its head slightly.
   "........" Kuro Usagi, who saw this scene, wasn't sure what to say and she was just too dumbfounded since it had just been a while since Haru came to the Little Garden, but he had made the Water God into his maid?
   "Still, you sure are something to turn a dragon into a maid," Asuka said as she stared at the dragon's huge body.
   "By the way, can you turn your body smaller?" Asagi asked.
   The dragon didn't say anything, but it stared at the girls unhappily.
   "They're my friends. Their names are Kuro Usagi, Yuu Kasukabe, and Kudo Asuka," Haru said.
   "Friend..." Yuu smiled when she heard Haru's words.
   Kuro Usagi only smiled happily, but Asuka was a bit embarrassed, but she didn't refute Haru's words and accepted their relationship.
   "Yes." The dragon nodded, then looked at Asagi.
   "She's Asagi Aiba. She's my girlfriend. If I'm not around, you should listen to her, can you?" Haru asked.
   "Girlfriend?" The dragon looked at Asagi from up and down, and felt a bit unhappy again, even though it didn't know what was the reason.
   "Hello," Asagi said with a smile.
   "Hello." The dragon nodded.
   "By the way, do you have a name?" Yuu asked.
   "My name is Shirayuki-hime. You can call me that from now on. As for the previous question, whether I can turn myself smaller or not, I can." Then a light enveloped Shirayuki-hime before it turned into a beautiful woman.
   ".........." Haru looked at Shirayuki-hime and wondered why a dragon would suddenly be transformed into a beautiful woman. 'I've got nothing to complain about, though.'
   Unlike her previous giant serpentine form, Shirayuki-hime had become a beautiful woman with black glossy hair held up by a tri-colored flower hairpin, wearing a white, elegant kimono with flower patterns and geta shoes.
   "Wow, you're so beautiful, Shirayuki-hime!" Asagi was amazed when a dragon would suddenly turn into a beautiful woman.
   Yuu was also interested and also started to ask a lot of questions to Shirayuki-hime.
   Shirayuki-hime was a bit overwhelmed, but since they were connected to her master, she could only answer them one by one, even though she didn't really want to before she quickly moved beside Haru. She just didn't know why, but she just felt an affection toward him and felt that it was so nice to stay by his side so she didn't have that much of a complaint when she had become his maid.
   Haru then looked at Yuu and asked curiously, "Yuu, your power is that you can talk with an animal, right?"
   "Um, it's one of my powers, but I can also borrow their powers as long as I make them into my friend," Yuu said and looked at Shirayuki-hime since she also wanted to make her into her friend.
   Haru was a bit curious about the medal on Yuu's neck, then asked, "That power is coming from that medal, right?"
   "Um." Yuu nodded. "It's a Genome Tree. Do you want to see it?"
   "Sure." Yuu then gave her medal to Haru directly, which made him feel a bit strange, wondering how this girl could trust him so much. However, he didn't say much, only thanked her, and used his "Elemental Sight" to check what kind of power that it had.
   'Genome Tree, huh?' Haru had to admit that the power of this Genome Tree was intriguing.
   "What can you see?" Asagi asked.
   Shirayuki-hime, Kuro Usagi, and Asuka also looked at Haru curiously.
   "Hmm... well, this thing can also copy the power of animals that you have befriended. However..."
   "There's a limit," Haru said.
   "Limit?" Yuu tilted her head, showing confusion.
   "Um." Haru nodded and returned the medal to Yuu while secretly creating a copy of it. "If it's a normal animal like a cat, tiger, dog, etc, then there isn't any problem, but if it's a stronger animal such as an animal in the legend, then this thing might be destroyed."
   "...Really?" Yuu was dumbfounded.
   "Well, if it's a weaker animal in the legend then it is okay, but if it's something like... let's say, like a Garuda, Yamata-no-Orochi, or any other legendary monsters, then it might bust out directly," Haru said.
   Yuu lowered her head and felt a bit depressed. "Then... I can't make friends with everyone?"
   "I should be able to modify it so it can even befriend the legendary monster such as Behemoth, Levithan, or even Ziz," Haru said.
   "Really?" Yuu's eyes shone in excitement and bowed her head directly. "Then please do it!" She was about to give her Genome Tree to Haru directly, but he stopped her and said, "Let's do it later. How about you try whether you can copy Shirayuki-hime's power first or not?" He then looked at Shirayuki-hime and asked, "Shirayuki-hime, is that alright?"
   Shirayuki-hime nodded. "I don't mind." She looked at Yuu and asked, "What should I do?"
   "Can you be my friend?" Yuu asked.
   Then suddenly the medal on Yuu's neck shone up which caused everyone to feel curious.
   "How is it?" Haru asked curiously.
   Yuu moved her hands slightly before she tried to control the water nearby.
   Kuro Usagi and Shirayuki-hime were surprised when they saw that Yuu was able to copy the power of Shirayuki-hime.
   "This..." Kuro Usagi started to imagine if Yuu could become a friend with a lot of legendary animals, then...
   "Thank you, Kasugano-kun," Yuu said with a smile.
   "By the way, Yuu, can I make a copy of your medal?" Haru asked.
   "Copy?" Yuu titled her head, but she nodded. "If you can copy it, then it is okay." She then gave her medal again to Haru, wondering what he was about to do, but then, she was surprised to see there were two medals on his hands.
   "Thanks." Haru then gave the original to Yuu.
   "Um, no problem." Yuu nodded.
   Kuro Usagi, Shirayuki-hime, and Asuka. The three of them had seen the power of Yuu's medal and Haru could make a copy of it?
   They were wondering what this guy couldn't do.
   Haru then put the medal on Asagi's neck and asked, "How is it?"
   Asagi suddenly felt a lot of power on her body and could feel that she had become stronger. "It's great!"
   "Thank you, Haru." Asagi didn't hesitate to kiss Haru's lips.
   Kuro Usagi, Yuu, Asuka, and Shirayuki-hime turned red when they saw Haru and Asagi kissing each other's lips!
   Still, they had to admit that when they saw Haru's treatment of Asagi, they felt quite jealous of Asagi.
   Asagi only laughed when she saw everyone's reaction.
   Haru only coughed and said, "How about we enter the Little Garden now?"
   They knew that this guy tried to change the topic of the conversation, but they agreed.
   "Yes, yes, let's go to the Little Garden so Kuro Usagi can show you all Kuro Usagi's community!" Kuro Usagi was desperate since she wanted to bring Haru to her community as soon as possible.
   They agreed and directly followed Kuro Usagi, but then, they realized that they might forget something. However, if they could forget about it, then it shouldn't be something important, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2058: Bolder
   If Haru didn't remind Kuro Usagi about Izayoi, then she might forget about Izayoi, who had been left in the jungle alone.
   "I'm sorry!" Kuro Usagi directly apologized to Izayoi since she had forgotten Izayoi.
   Not only Kuro Usagi, but everyone except for Haru forgot about Izayoi who came with them.
   As for Shirayuki-hime, Haru knew that this woman didn't have an interest in human beings, especially the one that was weaker than her and Izayoi was included in that list. She was also his maid so all of her focus had been on Haru, trying to see who he was and why she felt a deep connection with him.
   Still, Haru could see some change in Izayoi, especially when Izayoi didn't get angry at Kuro Usagi, who had forgotten about him. He could see that Izayoi was looking at him, but he ignored him since to him, Izayoi had lost this qualification to enter his eyes and this guy was just another background character.
   However, Haru had to admit that Izayoi still realized his position so Izayoi didn't cause trouble, but even so, he understood that Izayoi was frustrated by how powerless he was.
   Still, it had nothing to do with Haru. After all, it was Izayoi's fault to provoke him.
   When Izayoi was left alone in the jungle, there were a lot of things on his mind. He wasn't stupid, or rather, his IQ was high, but even so, his situation made him unable to accept reality for a while. If he still had his power, then even if he acted arrogantly, no one would say anything, or rather, they would tolerate him since he had power.
   Even if it sounded cruel, the world would be cruel toward the people without talent, connection, or wealth. They needed to bleed so much if they wanted to live a better life.
   Izayoi knew that there was one thing that he could do to get his power back, but even so, he didn't want to do it. Even though he had lost his power, he still maintained his pride. He knew it was stupid, but he just wanted to prove that he could do well even without power.
   If Haru knew what Izayoi was thinking, he wouldn't be that surprised.
   After all, young people had always wanted to prove that they were special. They were different from other people and they could do anything. It was also because of that belief that young people had a better chance to be better than the older people who had already been satisfied with their situation so they didn't try to change.
   However, at the same time, it was also because of this trait that the young people were more reckless than anyone since they often went blind and didn't understand their situation well.
   If Izayoi apologized to Haru, then Haru might return Izayoi's power back, but this guy didn't say anything so Haru also didn't say anything.
   After they picked Izayoi, they walked together to the Little Garden together, and Kuro Usagi waved her hand excitedly when she saw a green-haired boy, who was sitting on the stone bench.
   "Master Jin, I have brought new friends!"
   "Welcome back, Kuro Usagi." The boy, whose name was Jin, strode weakly toward Kuro Usagi. He might have been waiting so long, but he didn't complain, then looked at the people behind Kuro Usagi since their number was bigger than he had expected. "Are they the ones?"
   "Yes, six of them are the ones!" Kuro Usagi smiled happily, then looked at everyone. "Then, everyone, please let me guide you to the Little Garden!"
   They didn't say much and nodded while observing the gate in front of them. They could see a worn-out stone gate, but its size was so massive, which made them wonder what was inside. With Kuro Usagi and Jin as their guides, they entered the passage that led them into the Little Garden and as they entered, they were surprised when they saw the scenery in front of them.
   Asagi covered her eyes slightly and when her vision recovered, she couldn't help but exclaim, "Isn't this place similar to a medieval era?" She, who was coming from a modern world, was a bit speechless when she saw how there was someone who set up a tent in the store.
   "Isn't that a bit too much?" Haru was speechless. "If I have to say then it should be similar to late 19s century or more? It wouldn't be weird to see this scene in the 21s century too, you know?"
   "Really." Shishio looked at the sky and said, "More importantly, the sky in this place is more amazing, right?"
   "Um." Yuu nodded. "It looks like we're entering a covered area, but I can see the sun."
   "The coverings over the Little Garden are invisible from the inside," Shirayuki-hime said.
   "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded. "The coverings were set up for races that cannot be directly exposed to the sun."
   "You say that there's a vampire here?" Asuka asked.
   "Yes, there's." Kuro Usagi nodded.
   "There are a variety of races living here. Gods, demons, spirits, animal-human hybrids, humans. There are a lot of agricultural areas here on the East Side so everyone's quite peaceful here," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.
   'Well, I don't hate this slow pace of life sometimes.' Unlike where he lived, the East Side of the Little Garden was quite similar to the countryside, which was quite interesting, but more than that, it was also a good honeymoon place with Asagi.
   "Kuro Usagi, is there any resort here?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "................" Kuro Usagi and Jin.
   Haru patted Asagi's waist gently and said, "Let's talk about a resort later. I want to know more about your community, Little Garden, and everything that you know since we have just arrived here." He then looked at the nearby cafe and said, "How about we have a bite there?" He saw a cute catgirl waitress in that cafe and he was quite curious about it.
   "Sure. Sure." Kuro Usagi nodded. "Let me treat all of you here!" She patted her chest, showing that she was going to treat everyone.
   "Are you sure? Do you have money?" Haru asked.
   "D - Don't look down on Kuro Usagi! Even though our community is in a dire situation, we still have enough money to treat you all here!" Kuro Usagi said as she pouted her cheeks.
   "I don't mind you treating us, but think about the feelings of the one that is being treated with your money? You have 120 children without any adults to take care of them and they have spent a long time taking water from a long distance. If you have money, isn't it better for you to use it for them?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's words, Yuu, Asagi, Asuka, Shiroyuki-hime, and even Izayoi also couldn't accept Kuro Usagi's treat, considering how bad the situation of the Kuro Usagi's community was.
   "But..." Kuro Usagi wasn't sure what to say in this situation.
   "Don't worry, I have money," Haru said and showed them the money from the Little Garden.
   "Huh? How did you get them?" Kuro Usagi was surprised.
   "I know a good gentleman who is willing to lend me some. I'll treat you. You can think of it as my payment to the information that you're going to tell us." Haru patted Kuro Usagi's back and pushed her to the cafe. "Come on! Come on!"
   Looking at Kuro Usagi who had entered Haru's pace, they also followed them. As for the source of Haru's money, they were going to leave it that he had gotten it from a kind gentleman.
   As they entered the cafe, they looked into the menu and ordered the tea and cake that interest them. They also talked with the cute catgirl waitress and it seemed that the waitress could talk with Yuu's cat, which made them slightly surprised.
   Still, unlike the rest of them, Kuro Usagi was quite surprised by how Asagi and Haru could accept the reality around them. "Haru-sama, Asagi-sama, is it only me, but it seems that you're not that surprised by this place?" Unlike Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, Haru and Asagi didn't show that much of a curiosity, or rather, she could see that even though they were amazed, they could accept the situation around them so easily.
   "Well, our world isn't that ---" Before Asagi finished her words, someone suddenly caused a loud sound and interrupted her.
   They frowned as they turned their heads, they saw a huge man had come and sat beside them.
   "Well, if it isn't the weakest community on the East Side, the leader of the no-names, Jin-kun," the huge man said rudely.
   Jin frowned and stared at this man with an uncomfortable expression. "Galdo..."
   "Who are you?" Asagi didn't have a good impression of this guy.
   "Hi there." The huge man looked at everyone with a confident expression and said, "I'm the leader of the Fores Garo Community, Galdo Gasper. It's a pleasure to meet you."
   "Should I kill him, Haruka-sama?" Shirayuki-hime asked directly and didn't even lower her voice.
   Haru looked at Shirayuki-hime and thought that this woman was bolder than he had expected, but he loved it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2059: Izayoi: There's an event, but it has nothing to do with me
   "Well, calm down." Haru then snapped his fingers, and Galdo collapsed directly on the ground and passed out.
   Everyone felt a bit surprised by Haru's ability that could make Galdo collapse on the ground, but no one said anything since no one had a good impression of this guy, or rather, they felt this treatment was something he deserved.
   Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Kuro Usagi, can you tell us more about this guy who suddenly came so rude?"
   "Ah, yes!" Kuro Usagi looked at Haru curiously, wondering how he was able to make Galdo pass out. Still, hearing his question, she also started to explain who Galdo was. She explained Galdo's community, Fores Garo, and how he had always won every single Gift Game where its banner was bet and how he controlled the area where they were standing.
   "Do these games where your banner, your organization brand name, is bet happen quite often?" Haru asked.
   "Unless it is unavoidable, I would say very rarely. But those bets are equivalent to betting on your community itself," Kuro Usagi said.
   "Well, that's true." Haru nodded. "It is also the reason why the Demon Lord is feared, but why is this guy who isn't even a Demon Lord able to pull off all of those victories?"
   "You mean... has he cheated or something?" Kuro Usagi asked with a frown.
   "I'm also curious about this matter." Asuka looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, can you wake him up? I want to ask him something."
   "I don't mind, but do you think that he'll answer you?" Haru asked.
   "Don't worry about that," Asuka said with a charming smile.
   Haru looked at Asuka for a moment and nodded. "Then I'll wake him up." He snapped his fingers, and Galdo directly woke up with a confused expression, but then...
   "Stay in a place! Keep your mouth shut until I ask you a question!"
   Galdo suddenly felt a power that constrained his body, and it made him unable to move and made him talk no matter what kind of questions someone would ask.
   Haru looked at Asuka and felt surprised by her ability since her ability was quite cheating, right?
   Haru used his "Elemental Sight" and understood Asuka's power directly. 'It's an interesting power.' He thought of getting Asuka's power later since it was quite scary power, depending on the person who owned this person, and at some time, if he had this power, his telepathic ability would be even stronger!
   "You, who isn't even a Demon Lord, how can you pull off all your previous victories? Tell me," Asuka said.
   Galdo, who gritted his teeth and stayed in place, wanted to shred Asuka apart at this moment, but he couldn't move and could only answer her question. "We would kidnap the women and children of the enemy's community and blackmail that community so that they would have to participate in our game."
   "How savage." Asuka frowned and said, "So I assume that's why all of the communities you've absorbed work under you so obediently."
   "We have taken several children from each community hostage for that purpose."
   Everyone was startled, except for Izayoi, Haru, and Shirayuki-hime.
   "So, where are those children now?" Asuka asked.
   Galdo grinned and said, "I killed them."
   "They started to cry the first day I brought them in, and I killed them without even realizing it. Ever since then, I have killed all of the children the same day we brought them in. But if anyone finds out about this, it would disrupt the cohesion of my organization. That's why I take the corpse of the children, and to ensure there's no evidence is left behind, I --"
   Galdo stopped his mouth in force, and he couldn't move his mouth again. He tried to move his body forcefully, but he couldn't, staring at Asuka as if he wanted to bite her to death.
   "I'm impressed. You don't often meet someone that matches the definition of scum, Mr. Fake Gentleman," Asuka said as she snapped her fingers, releasing Galdo from her control.
   Galdo was full of anger and direction, transformed into a tiger. "How dare you, little girl!?" He wanted to bite Asuka to death, but he couldn't move as if a force suddenly descended around him. "Ghnhh!" He felt that his entire body was heavy, and he sank directly to the ground, unable to move.
   Galdo felt that some of his bones were broken, which made him want to scream in pain, but he couldn't even move his mouth because of the force of gravity.
   Haru directly used his gravity control and trapped this guy. He had to admit that he might not be a good guy, but he still had a limit, and someone such as Galdo was just trash that even if he killed this guy, no one would say anything, but if it was so easy for him to die, then how could Galdo receive a punishment that he had done in his life.
   Everyone saw Galdo's state, but no one looked at him in pity since they knew how cruel this guy was. Still, they had to admit that Haru's power was too powerful, right?"
   "Thank you, Haru," Asuka said with a smile.
   "It's alright. I also feel annoyed by this guy," Haru said.
   Asuka coughed and said, "Now then, Galdo-san. You have two choices in front of you. The first is to try to kill everyone here to keep them quiet. The other is to run so far that no one will be able to judge you. However, scum like you should always meet their just end, reflecting upon their sins while being torn to shreds." She stared at Galdo with contempt and said, "So I have an idea instead. How about we play a Gift Game? We shall bet on whether or not your Fores Garo, as well as our no-names, will continue to be."
   Galdo didn't have a choice and could only accept and as he accepted, Haru directly kicked this guy away to the street.
   Galdo wanted to say something, but he couldn't since he was afraid of Haru. However, everyone who saw his eyes, knew that this bastard was planning something bad.
   Jin and Kuro Usagi also didn't say anything about this matter. Instead, they felt that they should teach this guy a lesson. Still, neither of them had the power to do anything against Galdo, so they could only depend on Asuka, Yuu, Asagi, or Haru in this matter.
   "Is this still alright? You didn't say that you're going to join the community, right?" Yuu suddenly asked.
   "Ugh..." Kuro Usagi almost forgot and looked at Haru pitifully.
   Haru didn't say anything, but Asagi pulled his shirt and said, "Haru, let's beat that bastard." He wasn't surprised by Asagi's reaction, since he also wanted to do the same. "Alright, let's do it."
   "Yay~~~!!!!" Kuro Usagi was so happy and directly hugged Haru and Asagi.
   Yuu and Asuka also smiled since they felt relieved to have Haru with them.
   Jin was also happy since he knew that their community would be alright.
   Shiroyuki-hime would just follow Haru since she was his maid.
   Still, there was one person who had been in a complex mood from the beginning to the end since what had happened right in front of him didn't have a connection with him or anything, and lastly, Izayoi also realized that his presence had been so thin that he was ignored by them at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2060: Shiroyasha
   After that small incident, they didn't waste their time, talking about Galdo since it was a waste of time, and the result of the Gift Game that would be held tomorrow was also quite obvious, right?
   They had nothing to worry about, but was it true?
   Haru looked at Kuro Usagi, then looked at Jin. He didn't mind erasing Galdo since this guy was just trash and erasing his existence was simply helping the peace of the world. However, helping the "no-name" community was a different matter.
   Still, looking at Kuro Usagi and Jin who didn't have that worry, Haru felt that he needed to remind them that his help wasn't so easy to get.
   "Where are we going Kuro Usagi?" Asagi asked.
   "The game is tomorrow. I was thinking of getting Thousand Eyes to appraise your gifts," Kuro Usagi said.
   "Thousand Eyes?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "It's an extremely large trade community that knows everything about the Little Garden from east to west, north to south, low and high, Haruka-sama," Shiroyuki-hime explained.
   "It seems that you know about this community well, Shiroyuki?" Haru asked.
   Shiroyuki-hime's expression was a bit unnatural, but she nodded. "I know the leader of this community."
   "Now that you mention it." Kuro Usagi looked at Shiroyuki and said, "Shiroyuki-sama has a deep relationship with Shiroyasha-sama, right?"
   "Deep relationship, eh?" Haru looked at Shiroyuki weirdly.
   "I don't know what you're thinking about Haruka-sama, but I know that you're thinking something rude," Shiroyuki said as she stared at Haru.
   "So what kind ---" Haru stopped talking since he could see a cherry blossom bloomed on the street.
   "Wow, it's so beautiful!" Asagi forgot what had happened earlier, holding Haru's hand, gazing into the beautiful cherry blossoms that bloomed.
   "You're more beautiful, Asagi," Haru said with a smile.
   Asagi laughed and rubbed her face on Haru's arm.
   'Can you flirt in another place?' They thought at that moment, but the girls had to admit that they were quite jealous of Asagi.
   Asuka shook her head and said, "It must be spring in this world. It was midsummer where I came from."
   "It was a fall where I was." Yuu looked at Haru and Asagi, then asked, "How about you, Haru, Asagi?"
   "Our place?" Asagi rubbed her chin and said, "We're living in the tropical area, after all so it is summer most of the time."
   "Ah? Really? Your place must be nice," Asuka said with a bit of envy since she felt that it was quite good to stay in the tropical area.
   "It's a beautiful place." Asagi nodded and wanted to say something, but when she noticed Haru's gaze, she didn't continue the words that came out from her mouth. She knew that it should be a secret that they could go back to their own world and they shouldn't tell anyone.
   Haru sighed in relief when he saw Asagi's quick reaction. If this girl really told their secret, then he might punish her tonight. Still, looking at her smile, this girl really asked for punishment.
   "Yes, you have already noticed it. I summoned you all from different worlds. Aside from your timelines, there should be differences between your histories and cultures, as well," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.
   "More specifically, it's the "Parallel World Intersection Theory."
   As they talked, Yuu pointed at the nearby building with a traditional Japanese design and asked, "Kuro Usagi, is that the place?"
   Haru also observed the building and even though the size of the building seemed to be quite normal, he could see that it should be quite massive inside. Still, he didn't understand why someone wanted to live in a traditional Japanese house. It wasn't that he didn't understand the romance, but it was quite uncomfortable, considering it was cold and it was also quite noisy since the wind often caused a lot of noise. However, this was a different world, so it should be different, right?
   "Yes, that's the Thousands Eyes'..."
   Before Kuro Usagi finished her words, someone suddenly ran out from the building and ran in their direction.
   "It's been a while, Kuro Usagi!"
   Haru looked at the loli girl with blue silvery hair, wearing a mini skirt kimono, running toward their direction happily.
   As the little girl jumped, Kuro Usagi was hugged and they entangled to each other before they fell into the river nearby.
   Haru saw the little girl rubbing her face on Kuro Usagi's two softest things, which made him feel a bit envious. However, he still maintained his calm expression since Asagi was staring at him with a smile.
   Kuro Usagi threw the little girl.
   Haru saw the little girl was thrown in his direction so he caught her naturally. "Are you alright?"
   However, the little girl didn't say anything and kept staring at him before she tried to pull Haru's mask.
   Haru naturally dodged the little girl's hand and flipped her directly and slapped her butts without hesitation!
   The clear crisp sound was heard by everyone which made them slightly stunned.
   Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi didn't think too much since they didn't know who this little girl was and they thought that Haru wanted to punish the little girl since this little girl wanted to pull his mask. However, Kuro Usagi, Shiroyuki, and Jin were dumbfounded when they saw Haru slap the little girl's butts.
   "Don't be naughty." Haru put down the little girl on the ground since he was afraid that this little girl might pull his mask again.
   The little girl wanted to pull Haru's mask again, but...
   "Shiroyasha-sama, please don't cause trouble for my master." Shiroyuki appeared in front of Haru to stop the little girl.
   "Huh? Shiroyuki, how come you're here? You're not at the edge of the world?" The little girl asked in surprise.
   "I lost in a Gift Game against Haruka-sama so I have become his maid. From now on, I'll follow him," Shiroyuki said politely.
   "Oh-ho?" The little girl looked at Haru in interest and asked, "What's your name, boy?"
   "Boy?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You're not younger than me?"
   The little girl laughed hard and smiled brightly.
   "Haruka-sama, Shiroyasha-sama is at least millennium older than you," Shiroyuki said.
   "I'm not that old! I'm only 1000 years old or so! Also, don't you know that it is rude to mention a lady's age?!" Shiroyasha looked at Shiroyuki angrily.
   Haru looked at the little girl whose name was Shiroyasha and thought that this little girl was a loli grandma?
   Somehow Haru felt conflicted at that moment.
   Inside the building of the Thousand Eyes, everyone gathered together with Shiroyasha as the host of the meeting.
   "Hello there. I am a senior official here at Thousand Eyes. My name is Shiroyasha. Our headquarters is located in the 4-digit gate number #3345. I know Kuro Usagi a bit and I have been helping her out and then. As you can see, I'm a very laid-back and beautiful girl." Shiroyasha then looked at Haru and said, "So why don't you take off your mask and introduce yourself, boy?"
   Haru rubbed his face and said, "There is a deep burn on my face. My face is ugly, it's better that you don't know about it."
   "......." Asagi was dumbfounded by Haru's words, but she didn't say anything since she also knew how handsome this guy was and it was better to keep silent about it.
   However, Kuro Usagi, Shiroyuki, Jin, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu were dumbfounded by Haru's words and became quite curious about Haru's face more. However, more than that, they were wondering who could give a burn to someone as powerful as Haru?
   "Really? I don't believe it," Shiroyasha said without hesitation.
   "Rather than talking about this, can I ask what is the gate?" Haru asked.
   Shiroyasha kept staring at Haru, but Kuro Usagi's tried to change the topic of the conversation by explaining the answer that Haru wanted to ask. "Gate is one of the openings that can be found in the walls that divide the different layers of the Little Garden. The smaller the number the closer to the center and the stronger you are, the closer you live to the center. For example, our community is closest to the outer edge, a 7-digit gate number."
   "Also, any 4-digit or lower gate number, like where I am, is part of the Upper Levels." Shiroyasha looked at Shiroyuki then looked at Haru. "You know, I'm the one who gave the divinity to Shiroyuki. As her master, why don't you take off your mask for me?"
   "What does that have to do with me?" Haru asked.
   However, Asuka was interested in Shiroyasha's words and asked, "So you're stronger than Shiroyuki?"
   "Of course! I'm the Floor Master of the East Side. There are no other four-or-lower-digit communities that come close to our power on the East Side. I'm the strongest host there is," Shiroyasha said proudly.
   However, Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu stood up one after another.
   "Interesting, I'd like to face you."
   "......" Yuu kept staring at Haru.
   Asagi looked at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu weirdly as she was sitting next to Haru quietly and didn't say much.
   "W - Wait, you guys...!" Kuro Usagi was startled.
   "It's fine, Kuro Usagi." Waving her fan, Shiroyasha's expression was relaxed, and said, "I have been lacking in playmates." She then looked at Haru and asked, "How about you? Are you interested in playing with me too?"
   "I don't really have a hobby to play with a little girl."
   "Oh? That's a shame..." Shiroyasha sighed. "If I get my Divinity back, then my appearance will change, though."
   "Well, you can go on. We can become an audience, right, Asagi?" Haru said.
   "Um." Asagi nodded. "I'm also quite curious."
   "Well, I don't mind, but let me ask you three first." Shiroyasha looked at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, then asked, "Are you looking for a challenge? Or a duel?" She then took out a light blue card from the sleeve of her kimono and a blue light enveloped the room from the ground before the scene around them changed.
   The previous room had disappeared and what appeared before them was an ice-covered landmass with a tall mountain, a moon, a jungle, and many other things.
   "This is...?" They were dumbfounded by the scene before them.
   "There's nothing to be afraid of. This is one of my game boards," Shiroyasha said with a smile.
   "All of this is just a game board?!" Asuka was dumbfounded.
   "I'm a Demon Lord of the White Night, the spirit of the sun and white night, Shiroyasha. I am one of the many Demon Lords in the Little Garden," Shiroyasha said with a bright smile, showing a group of ignorant children about the reality of this world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2061: Demon Lord is nothing special
   Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu felt tremendous pressure against them.
   Asagi didn't say anything and secretly sighed in relief since she didn't provoke Shiroyasha, and at the same time, she thought that she would follow Haru's words no matter what.
   Still, they were dumbfounded when they knew that Shiroyasha was a Demon Lord.
   Shiroyasha ignored their reaction and asked them again, "I ask you here. Do you desire challenges? Or a duel?"
   Neither of them said anything, and they were looking at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, who were shaken by Shiroyasha's power.
   Shiroyasha could only shake her head against the three of them and thought that they were quite disappointing. She then cast her gaze at Haru and asked with a smile, "How about you, boy? Do you want to try to challenge or have a duel against me?" She had been interested in Haru from the beginning to the end. As for Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, she didn't care much about them.
   Haru rubbed his chin and asked, "Let's say that I accept. What can you give me, and what do you want from me?"
   Shiroyasha smiled brightly then said, "If you win, then I'll give you a good present."
   "How good is it?" Haru asked.
   "I'm the Floor Master of the East Side. If you have something that you want here, I can give you most of it," Shiroyasha said confidently.
   "Wait! Wait! Haruka-sama, do you know what you are talking about? You're going to fight Shiroyasha, you know?!" Kuro Usagi was so scared when she thought that Haru was going to accept Shiroyasha's challenge.
   "Calm down, Kuro Usagi. I haven't agreed to her invitation yet." Haru tried to calm Kuro Usagi, then asked, "Then what if I lose?"
   "Well, I won't bully you much since I know that you have just arrived at the Little Garden. However, if you lose, you must show your face to me," Shiroyasha said with a smile.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You have so much confidence that you're going to win?"
   "Yes." Shiroyasha nodded. "I'm going to win this match easily, after all. Still, even if you lose, I'll give you some gifts so you won't go home crying."
   "What?!" Kuro Usagi was dumbfounded.
   "You have looked down on me so much. I can't go home before I spank that little butt of yours, Shiroyasha. Also, call me Haru. Not a boy," Haru said calmly.
   "Interesting." Shiroyasha started to gather her power which caused the space around her to tremble and caused everyone to feel a shudder involuntary since they could see how strong she was. "Then we can start anytime you want, Haru."
   "But still before that, can I have a request?" Haru asked.
   "What?" Shiroyasha asked with a frown.
   "There's a Griffin here, right? Can you bring it here?" Haru asked.
   Shiroyasha was a bit surprised that Haru could see a Griffin inside this place, but she didn't ask him and agreed to his request. Then suddenly, a huge Griffin appeared from the tall mountain and came in their direction. The wind that blew from its wings was so intense that it caused the icy temperature to become even colder.
   However, Haru accelerated the molecules around him to warm up the temperature around him.
   They were quite surprised by Haru's power again, and at the same time, they were wondering what Haru wanted to do with the Griffin until he glared at the Griffin and caused it to bow down directly.
   Griffin nodded and walked toward Haru without hesitation.
   Haru caressed the head of Griffin and caused it to show a happy expression.
   "Asagi, Yuu, use your pendants to get the power of that Griffin. If you get its power, you can fly on your own later," Haru said.
   "How?" Asagi asked curiously and also felt eager with the power to fly.
   Haru then helped Asagi at how to get the power of Griffin and Asagi succeeded easily, getting the power of Griffin.
   "Wow, I feel so strong!" Asagi was amazed.
   "Yuu? What's wrong?" Haru looked at Yuu, who was dumbfounded.
   "Yes." Yuu nodded and followed Haru's instructions, getting the power of Griffin and becoming its friend.
   "The power to tame a legendary beast? No, it should be something different?" Shiroyasha murmured in a low voice, looking at Haru curiously since she wanted to know more about his power.
   "Thank you, Shiroyasha," Haru said.
   "I didn't do anything, and you used your own power, after all." Shiroyasha covered her mouth with a fan as she smiled and asked, "Should we start our duel?"
   "Before that, can you send all of them back?" Haru asked.
   Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru's words.
   "Why? Why can't we stay?" Asuka, Yuu, and Kuro Usagi felt that it was unacceptable.
   Shiroyuki also stared at Haru and didn't seem to accept his request.
   "Are we just a burden?" Izayoi asked.
   "No, it's just that I don't really want to show this power in front of all of you," Haru said.
   "Okay. I'll send all of them out." Shiroyasha didn't wait for everyone's response and sent them directly out. She was facing Haru alone and asked with a smile, "Are you ready?"
   Then a Geass Roll appeared, and after they agreed with each other condition, they started their duel!
   Shiroyasha was about to use her power and punched Haru, but...
   Suddenly Shiroyasha was hit by a wave of pleasure that made her eyes roll, her tongue came out, and her face turned slightly redden, showing an enjoyment that she had never felt before.
   Looking at Shiroyasha, who showed an ahegao expression, Haru felt that the Demon Lord was nothing special, after all. Still, even though he knew that Shiroyasha was a loli grandma, he felt that it was a bit wrong to see her have such an expression.
   However, Haru reminded himself that Shiroyasha was a legal loli since her age was around the millennium, so it should be okay, right?
   Asagi and everyone who was suddenly teleported out of Shiroyasha's area was dumbfounded, and they couldn't react for a while.
   They called out his name, but they didn't see him anywhere.
   Asagi was panicked when she didn't see Haru, but she tried to calm herself since she knew that Haru wouldn't do a challenge that he didn't have confidence with.
   Yuu and Asuka quickly asked Kuro Usagi and Shiroyuki asking how Haru was, but Kuro Usagi and Shiroyuki couldn't answer them since they knew how powerful Shiroyasha was.
   "Calm down. Haru isn't weak," Asagi said with confidence.
   Looking at how confident Asagi was, they somehow calmed down. However, Yuu and Asuka were worried since they thought that it was their fault for provoking Shiroyasha that Haru was in that situation.
   Izayoi thought that he was really stupid at that moment. 'Without power, then I'm just...'
   They were waiting for a while, and no one said anything, feeling so nervous until half an hour later, Haru and Shiroyasha suddenly appeared in the middle of the room.
   "Haru!!!" Asagi jumped directly into Haru.
   Everyone also sighed in relief when they saw Haru, and the girls also wanted to jump, but looking at Asagi, they could only sigh bitterly.
   Still, they realized something weird in Haru's arms.
   On Haru's arms, Shiroyasha was panting, and her face flushed with a refreshed and comfortable expression.
   They were really curious at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2062: Gifts
   "A - Amazing..." Shiroyasha let out a comfortable sigh with a blush on her face.
   'What's so amazing?' They were confused and also dumbfounded by Shiroyasha's reaction.
   "Um... the result of the duel between you..." Kuro Usagi was quite curious about the result of the duel between Haru and Shiroyasha.
   "I am lost. He won," Shiroyasha said simply and didn't have frustration on her face. Instead, she had found an enjoyment that she had never felt before, and at the same time, she realized that his power was more amazing than she had thought!
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Shiroyasha's words. They knew how strong Shiroyasha was, especially when they saw that she was capable of creating a space filled with Iceland mass and various other things there.
   However, such a powerful being would lose to Haru?
   They looked at Haru with the owner. They knew that he was strong, but they didn't know how strong he was.
   "I won." Haru looked at Shiroyasha and asked, "Aren't you going to give me a gift?"
   "Sure." Shiroyasha nodded and clapped her hands, and five cards suddenly appeared in front of Haru, Asagi, Yuu, Asuka, and Izayoi at the same time.
   Haru saw a black card in his hand then looked at the silver card in Asagi's hand. He also saw that Izayoi had a blue card, Asuka had a red card, and Yuu had a green card. He wasn't sure what kind of card it was, so he was waiting for the explanation.
   'I can still control it, huh?'
   Haru saw that his abilities were almost written on the black card on his hand, but he quickly stopped and only listed the abilities that he wanted to show.
   "Are those... Gift Cards?!" Jin was surprised.
   Looking at Jin's reaction, they knew that it was something amazing, but since they weren't coming from the Little Garden, they were quite ignorant about it and didn't think too much about it.
   Looking at the reaction of Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, and the reaction of Haru and Asagi, who were calm, they could see the difference between them, which made them helpless.
   "No! It has the ability to store your Gifts, as well as name the Gifts that you have. It's an extremely valuable Gift!" Kuro Usagi was mad as she explained the importance of Gift Cards.
   Yuu and Asuka looked at the Gift Cards in their hands, and they saw the name of the abilities that they had written on the Gift Cards. They didn't seem that surprised and somehow had expected their abilities, but Izayoi's expression was quite ugly since he couldn't see anything written on it.
   Izayoi looked at Haru with a complicated gaze and knew that he had lost his abilities right now.
   What even made Izayoi feel complicated was that even though he didn't do anything, he still received a Gift Card. He had taunted Shiroyasha, but he didn't date to fight her and even got a Gift Card from her, even though the one who won the duel was Haru. Moreover, he didn't even dare to throw this Gift Card away, which made him realize how helpless he was at this moment.
   Haru looked at the Gift Card in his hand and didn't understand the importance of this thing. After all, it was just used to name your ability. As for storing his abilities, he could store them on his own body. Why should he store his abilities on something strange such as a Gift Card?
   Haru didn't understand and could only shake his head.
   "What's wrong? You don't like this Gift?" Shiroyasha looked at Haru's reaction and asked. "Do you want something else?"
   "How much is this?" Haru asked for the price of the Gift Card.
   "It's around this much..." Shiroyasha answered.
   Haru didn't really understand whether it was expensive or cheap.
   "Haruka-sama, you can't get this thing with money alone. You need a lot of money, and also a connection since a Gift Card is so rare," Kuro Usagi explained.
   "Hmm..." Haru didn't seem to be impressed, but he didn't think too much.
   "What kind of abilities do you have, Haru?" Asagi asked curiously while looking at Haru's Gift Card.
   "Let me check yours too," Haru said and looked at Asagi's Gift Card, and he could see that a Genome Tree and Master Hacking was written on it. She hadn't asked him for power before, or rather, he had offered the various abilities that she could lend on the quest, but she didn't ask him and only asked him to protect her, which made him feel a bit helpless, but it might be what made this girl was so lovely.
   Asagi looked at Haru's Gift Card and saw that there were just two abilities were written there. "Gravity magic and light magic? That's all?" She was quite surprised, but she didn't say it out loud and looked at Haru curiously.
   Hearing Haru's answer, Asagi nodded without hesitation.
   "Still, you have won a duel against me. If you have something that you want, you can ask me now," Shiroyasha asked.
   Haru thought for a moment and asked, "Then can I ask some stores?"
   They were dumbfounded by Haru's request.
   "Sure." Shiroyasha nodded. "Why not? I'll give you some stores that I have around here."
   "Thanks." Haru nodded with a smile.
   "Can you still show me your face? Just once is alright. I want to see it," Shiroyasha begged without hesitation.
   Haru was hesitant, but Asagi said, "Isn't it alright? She has given you a store after all."
   "Well..." Haru thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "But you guys, go out. Shiroyuki, you can stay."
   His words caused anyone to hear them be unable to refute, and they could only obediently follow his words, even though they wanted to stay. Even though they were a problem child, they weren't shameless enough to cause trouble for someone who had saved them. They were the ones who had provoked Shiroyasha, but the ones who solved their trouble was Haru, which made them hate for their incompetence. Still, they were curious about Haru's face.
   After they walked out, there was only Haru, Asagi, Shiroyuki, and Shiroyasha inside the room.
   Shiroyoki and Shiroyasha looked at Haru with expectation, and as he took off his face mask, they somehow understood why he wore it since if they didn't wear it, there would be chaos on the entire East Side of the Little Garden because of how handsome he was.
   Kuro Usagi, Yuu, Asuka, Izayoi, and Jin waited for a while until Haru, Asagi, Shiroyuki, and Shiroyasha walked out, but they could see that Shiroyuki and Shiroyasha kept stealing a glance at Haru with a blush on their face.
   "Should we go now? I want to see your community," Haru said calmly, ignoring their reaction.
   That was what they thought at that moment, but they couldn't do anything and just followed his words and went to the headquarters of the "No-Name."
   As they arrived at the headquarters of the "No-Name" community, they realized how bad the situation of this community was.
   Haru looked at Kuro Usagi weirdly and asked, "You don't bring us to a wrong place, right?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2063: Water Tree Sapling
   "No, this is the place. I didn't bring you to the wrong place..." Kuro Usagi said awkwardly since she somehow understood why Haru asked this question.
   Haru smiled bitterly when he thought that 120 children were living in this place and they couldn't do anything besides relying on Kuro Usagi and Jin.
   Asagi also couldn't say anything and clutched Haru's hand tighter, watching the destroyed land of the "No-Name."
   The land was in drought, it was infertile, the wall was in ruin, the wooden gate crumbled when it was touched, and it was amazing that more than 120 children were living in this place without many complaints.
   Haru looked at Izayoi, who touched the soil on the ground, and felt a bit surprised that Izayoi didn't walk out of the "No-Name," considering his pride.
   Izayoi might be proud, but he wasn't stupid. He didn't have power, connection, information, and all other things even though he was confident in his IQ after he had lost before, and when he was left behind alone in the jungle, it made him realize how helpless his situation was.
   Still, if Haru knew what Izayoi was thinking, then he could only say that Izayoi's guts weren't even bigger than the group of children in the "No-Name" community. However, it wasn't that surprising since Izayoi's life was different from those helpless children's, and it was the first time Izayoi had felt this helpless situation.
   "Kuro Usagi, how many hundreds of years ago was the Gift Game with the Demon Lord?" Asagi asked with a solemn expression.
   "It was only three years ago."
   "...." Asagi was in silence since it wouldn't be weird if someone told her that the Demon Lord had attacked this place a century ago, but Kuro Usagi told her that it was only three years ago, which made her quite dumbfounded.
   "It's quite surprising," Haru said and could only blame the "No-Name" community's bad luck. After all, there were so many communities in the Little Garden, but why only the "No-Name" that was attacked?
   If there wasn't any cause, then Haru could only say that it was because the "No-Name" had bad luck, but he wouldn't say anything since it was rude.
   "But if you consider the power of the Demon Lord, it's understandable," Kuro Usagi said.
   Haru thought for a moment and said, "Shiroyuki."
   "What's wrong, Haruka-sama?" Shiroyuki stood right beside Haru closely without, moving away from him after she had seen his real face. She understood why he decided to wear a facemask most of the time since she also understood that if someone saw his face, then he would be surrounded by a lot of vixens, and it would cause trouble for his master, so she decided to stay with him all the time.
   On his right side, there was Asagi, but Shiroyuki wouldn't give his left side to anyone.
   "Do you have something that can give water to this place?" Haru asked. He knew that Shiroyuki was a Water God, so he was wondering whether this girl had something that could give water to this place.
   Frankly, Haru could return everything in this place back to normal with his age manipulation ability, but he didn't want to give everything to this "No-Name" ability directly since he was afraid that they might not appreciate the thing that he had given so easily. He would help them, but not all of them, but slowly, and at the same time, he also wanted to remind them first what it meant to receive his help.
   Still, even though Haru hadn't thought to return this place to a normal state, he could give water, so the children in this place didn't need to bring water from a faraway place. He also needed water to drink and take a bath. Instead of asking a group of little children to collect them, giving him a guilty feeling, it was better to give this place water. He might be able to do it, but he didn't really want to open all of his cards.
   "Yes." Shiroyuki nodded and took out a tree sapling from the sleeve of her kimono. "With this, this place won't be troubled by water anymore."
   "What's that?" Asagi asked.
   "Th - This is Water Tree Sapling!" Kuro Usagi said in surprise.
   "Do you know what it is, Kuro Usagi?" Asuka asked.
   "Ye - Yes..." Kuro Usagi couldn't take her eyes away from the Water Tree Sapling on Shiroyuki's hand and wanted to grab it, but she knew that she couldn't do it. "Sapling Water Trees can produce water, and it is said that the communities that possess water trees would no longer be required to buy water from other communities."
   Haru looked at the Water Tree Sapling curiously then gave it to Kuro Usagi. "My gift to you. You can have it."
   "Is - is this okay, Haruka-sama?" Kuro Usagi asked in shock since Haru had given this precious gift so easily.
   "You don't want to?" Haru wanted to take back the Water Tree Sapling and teased Kuro Usagi.
   "Please let me take it, Haruka-sama!" Kuro Usagi directly hugged Haru without care, pressing her soft breasts against Haru's chest.
   Haru looked at Kuro Usagi for a moment and said, "Beg for me."
   Kuro Usagi's spine shuddered, and her face flushed when she heard Haru's words.
   "I was joking. You don't need to seriously think about it. This is only a small matter for me, but..."
   "But...?" Kuro Usagi quickly asked.
   "I'll give you this, but prepare me a good bath, alright?" Haru asked.
   "Ye-Yes! Please don't worry about it!" Kuro Usagi nodded without hesitation.
   Haru then gave the Water Tree Sapling to Kuro Usagi and let her put it on the dry water circulation on the headquarters of the "No-Name" community.
   Along with everyone, Haru looked at Kuro Usagi, who put the Tree Water Sapling on the top of the pillar of the water circulation, and saw water poured out from it. He could see that everyone was happy and it was all good. "Shiroyuki."
   "Thank you." Haru looked at Shiroyuki and asked, "Do you have something that you want to ask? You have given me that thing after all."
   "No, no, it is only a small thing for me." Shiroyuki refused Haru's offer since she did this because it was a normal thing to do since she was his maid and even though all of her things were his.
   "Are you sure that you're not asking something, Shiroyuki?" Asagi asked with a smile since she knew that Shiroyuki was the one who had given the water in this place.
   "Huh? What do you mean, Asagi-sama?" Shiroyuki asked with a confused expression.
   Asagi showed a mischievous smile and whispered something to Shiroyuki's ears.
   "Wh ---?!" Shiroyuki's face turned red in an instant.
   Haru looked at Asagi helplessly before he shook his head, thinking that his stay in this world was too peaceful, right?
   Still, Haru wondered whether he should make his own community or join this "no-name" community. He looked at Jin, who was still immersed in happiness, and thought that everything depended on this boy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2064: Should I join or not? 1
   "Fuuh... what a comfortable bath."
   "Yes, it's all thanks to you, Haruka-sama."
   Asagi and Kuro Usagi stretched their hands up, causing their boobs to bounce up and down.
   Asuka and Yuu could only stare at Asagi and Kuro Usagi in silence before they stared at their flat chests.
   "Hmm, Asagi-sama, can - can Kuro Usagi ask you a question?" Kuro Usagi asked with a red face.
   "What's wrong, Kuro Usagi? By the way, why does your hair turn pink?" Asagi asked.
   "Well, Kuro Usagi is a bit emotional since we don't need to be troubled by water now..." Kuro Usagi scooped the warm water gently and sighed in happiness.
   "You don't need to be that exaggerated, alright? If that guy wants, he might directly dominate the entire Little Garden," Asagi said in a joking tone.
   However, Yuu, Asuka, and Kuro Usagi couldn't laugh at Asagi's joke since they had to admit that Haru was strong. Still, they knew that it was quite rude to ask their origin, so they wouldn't ask that and decided to accept everything until they had decided to tell them.
   "Is my joke not funny?" Asagi pouted, but then looked at Kuro Usagi, and asked, "By the way, what do you want to ask, Kuro Usagi?"
   "Ah, yes!" Kuro Usagi then asked, "Asagi-sama is Haruka-sama's girlfriend, right?"
   "Well... if I have to say, our relationship is more than that," Asagi said.
   The three girls were dumbfounded.
   "We should get married and have children after we reach a legal age," Asagi said as she relaxed her body in the warm water pool, letting her boobs float on the water.
   Yuu, Asuka, and Kuro Usagi were, after all, girls, and of course, they were curious about love and wanted to know about it, but no one around them had an experience before so they couldn't ask. However, it was different now since Asagi had an experience and they could ask her a question.
   Still, they were also curious about Haru and wanted to know how Haru and Asagi could become lovers.
   Who is the most attractive guy?
   Handsome, rich, or talented?
   The answer is none of them, and if a girl is asked who the most attractive guy is, then their answer is a guy with a girlfriend or a wife.
   This answer might seem weird, but that was the truth since girls' ability was limited and they loved to follow someone's example. If they chose to get the right boyfriend or a husband by themselves, they might miss it or might choose the wrong one. However, if they chose a guy with a boyfriend or a wife, then they wouldn't be wrong since that man had been chosen by another girl or a woman, so they knew that the man with a girlfriend or wife was the safest choice of all guys to be chosen as their boyfriend or husband.
   The man with a girlfriend and could be chosen by someone as beautiful as Asagi must be someone special, this was how Asuka, Yuu, and Kuro Usagi thought at that moment.
   "By the way, Kuro Usagi, is it alright to just enjoy a bath like this? The children have prepared this bath for us, right?" When Asagi thought about the group of children that cleaned up this place and prepared the bath for them while she enjoyed all of this, she felt a bit troubled and uncomfortable.
   "Oh, it's alright, you don't need to worry too much since there is already a rule in the Little Garden that those who can't participate in the Gift Game help the Gift Players," Kuro Usagi said.
   "Gift Game, huh?" Asagi wasn't sure what Haru's decision was, whether they would stay with everyone or make their own community. They might give her a good impression, but she also knew that they had a mission that they needed to complete and even though it was all good to enjoy her time with the girls, she needed to get her priority right.
   "I'd thought that it is all good as long as I can have fun, but it seems that I need to seriously think about this matter..." Asuka said as she thought about the conditions of the community and all the children in this place.
   "Well, you don't need to think too much, right?" Asagi suddenly said.
   "What do you mean?" Asuka asked.
   "As long as you win, then everything will be alright. If you win, then you can have fun, and then you can also help the community. You can use one stone to kill two birds, right?" Asagi said with a smile.
   "Asagi-sama is right!" Kuro Usagi smiled and said, "You must enjoy the games as you win the games."
   Asuka nodded with a smile. "Now, I feel better hearing that."
   "By the way, since we're here, why don't we have a "girls' talk"?" Kuro Usagi suddenly proposed.
   "Yes, especially Asagi-sama." Kuro Usagi was a bit shy, then asked with a blush on her face, "Ha - Have you kissed Haruka-sama?"
   Yuu and Asuka were dumbfounded before their faces were also covered in blush and they also looked at Asagi shyly, waiting for her answer.
   "..............." Asagi looked at the three of them and wasn't sure what to say, especially when every corner of her body had been marked by Haru's body. 'Should I just tell the truth?' However, if she told them, she wasn't sure whether they could accept it and she was also a bit embarrassed to tell about this matter to someone that she just knew for a day. "Well... we have kissed.."
   While the girls squealed excitedly, the guys gathered in the room together with Shiroyuki preparing tea for Haru. "Here'sa tea for you, Haruka-sama."
   "Thank you, Shiroyuki." Haru sipped the tea that was made with water from Water Tree Sapling and thought it tasted so good. He then looked at Jin, who seemed a bit nervous, and Izayoi, who stood on the side, without saying anything. He didn't invite Izayoi, but this guy followed him. Still, he didn't look at this guy and ignored him, looking at Jim, who he had invited to talk to. "Jin, you're the leader of this community, right?"
   "Ah, yes, that's right, Kasugano-san," Jin said politely since he knew that the reason why there was water in this community was because of him and if Haru stayed in this community, he knew that their future would be bright. He felt that all the burden on his shoulders had disappeared, and at the same time, he was also happy, thinking about the future.
   "By the way, as a leader of this community, what do you want to do with this community?" Haru asked.
   "What do I want to do?" Jin thought for a moment and wanted to say something, but...
   "By the way, think about your answer carefully since depending on your answer, I might not join your community and decide to create my own community," Haru said.
   As that question fell, the atmosphere suddenly turned solemn.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2065: Should I join or not? 2
   Shiroyuki didn't say anything and only stood by Haru's side in silence.
   However, Izayoi and Jin opened their eyes wide when they heard Haru's words since they didn't expect this situation at all.
   "Wh - What?!" Jin was dumbfounded. "Wh - why? Why can't you stay, Kasugano-san?"
   "What are you surprised about? Even though Kuro Usagi was the one that invited me here, it didn't mean that I had an obligation to help this community. Also, unlike you, I also don't have such a deep feeling toward this community," Haru said calmly.
   "I...." Jin couldn't say anything since he knew what Haru had said was right. It was Haru's free choice whether Haru wanted to leave or join this community, and he didn't have a right to stop him nor he had the power to do so.
   Looking at Jin, who got depressed, Haru could only shake his head at this little girl. He knew that the reason why this community was still alive until now was all thanks to Kuro Usagi. As for Jin, the little guy in front of him, this guy was only an extra, and it was because there were no children that were older than him that Jin had become the leader of this "no-name" community.
   "Jin Russel looks at me," Haru said.
   "Ah!" Jin, who lowered his head, raised his head subconsciously and looked at Haru. Staring into his eyes, he could feel how small his existence was and how he was just pebbling on the street.
   "Look, I know that you're just a 12-year-old boy. In my world, you should study or play around, but right now, the situation forces you to shoulder the lives of 120 children plus Kuro Usagi. I'm not sure whether you're forced or you want to become a leader of this community on your own, but right now, I want to know what your plan is with this community?" Haru asked.
   "My - my plan?" Jin was a bit overwhelmed, but at the same time, when he heard Haru's words, he also realized how much weight that he needed to shoulder at this moment. He was just a 12-year-old boy, what could someone expect from him?
   If Kuro Usagi wasn't in this place, then this community had already been destroyed and if Kuro Usagi didn't have a restriction, then she should be the leader of this community, not Jin, who was just a little boy.
   Looking at Jin, Haru felt that this little boy also had the power to become a harem protagonist, especially when Jin was so helpless and so powerless. After all, the setting of the harem protagonist had always been a weak man who had a lot of girls to make a good impression on him because they were either a childhood friend, an incident or some inexplicable reason.
   Unlike Izayoi, who didn't care much about this matter and could even serve as a goon of someone since this guy wasn't even a leader choice.
   If Haru had to say then Izayoi was simply a nuclear weapon, and it was normal for Izayoi to be hard to control.
   However, Izayoi's role was much better than Jin's since Izayoi had power, but Jin, this guy didn't even have power, was incompetent, and his mind was childish.
   How could Haru accept such a person to become his leader? Don't be kidding around!
   "Yes, what do you want to do? Do you want to dominate the Little Garden? Defeating the Demon Lord?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Wh - What?!" Jin was dumbfounded and scared when he heard Haru's words.
   However, Izayoi laughed and felt that Haru was more fun.
   "Or do you want to hide like this and silently build a power and resource by using all of us as thugs to win all the Gift Game?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Shiroyuki had never said anything from the beginning to the end, but she felt quite complicated since Jin, such a small child, could devise such a vile plan whether it was subconsciously or deliberately.
   Izayoi also frowned while looking at Jin.
   Shiroyuki and Izayoi had never had such a thought, but Haru knew that this was also part of the power of the harem protagonist. The harem protagonist always had a rough beginning since Haru was also in a similar situation.
   Haru had lost both of his parents and needed to work by himself too. His situation was quite similar to Jin's, and by using this situation, both of them gained a lot of help from various beautiful girls.
   Still, Haru was more competent since he had the power of his own to raise, but Jin didn't have it, especially when he used his "Elemental Sight" to check Jin's power.
   Jin's Gift was "Genie Contractor," Haru wasn't sure what kind of gift it was, but one thing for sure, it had the ability to use something like a summon and made a contract with something.
   When Haru knew about Jin's Gift, he could imagine that Jin used this power to summon a group of waifu or something. He might not care much about Jin's harem or anything, but he just didn't want an incompetent person to become his leader. As for Jin's harem, considering Jin's age, he knew that they should be a group of loli, he didn't have an interest now, but it might be different six years or more since they should suit his taste more that time.
   "I..." Jin couldn't say anything since that was his plan from the beginning. By using the power of Haru, Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi, he would build the power of the "no-name" silently and return this community to how it used to be.
   "What? Am I right?" Haru smiled and said, "I know that you're helpless and you need someone to help you. However, I can't stand to have an incompetent person as my leader. You, who can't even say anything back to me, want to become my leader?" He could see that Jin was someone who used a lot of emotion, or rather, a harem protagonist was someone that used their emotions a lot.
   Jin couldn't even say anything at that moment.
   "Sorry, my words are rude, and I know that you might be hurt, but you should understand the reality," Haru said calmly. Still, he felt quite disappointed since Jin couldn't even say anything in retort. "So I'll give you a chance."
   "Chance?" Jin looked at Haru in surprise.
   "I'll give you two choices right now," Haru said.
   "What choice?" Jin asked with some confusion.
   "It's whether I'll help this community or not, and depending on the choice that will you make right now." Haru looked at Jin and asked, "Are you ready?"
   Jin couldn't answer Haru's question again, but he knew that he needed Haru's help so he nodded. "Please tell me."
   "It seems that you still have guts." Haru smiled and asked, "Well, the first choice is simple and that is for you to give the leadership of this community to me."
   "What?!" Jin was dumbfounded by Haru's words, but then he shook his head and said, "No, it's impossible!"
   "Why?" Haru looked weirdly at Jin and asked. "This community is simply a burden for you. There are 120 children here, but you can't even help them, but if it's in my hand, I'll take care of all of them and build this community even better. I also believe that I can even control the entire East Side later if I become the leader of this community."
   "I..." Jin couldn't say anything in retort since he knew that he couldn't do all the things that Haru was able to achieve so easily.
   Izayoi and Shiroyuki, who were on the side, didn't say anything since right now, the protagonist in this room was Haru and Jin.
   "You shouldn't make your decision yet until you hear the second choice," Haru said.
   "Wh - What's the second choice?" Jin asked nervously.
   "I want you to bet your life with us," Haru said.
   "WHAT?!" Jin was dumbfounded.
   "What's wrong?" Haru looked at Jin weirdly and asked, "Are you telling us that as a leader of this community, you can't even bet your life with us? You told us to win the Gift Game, fight various people, attract a lot of people's hatred, yet you stay in a safe place because you don't have the power to do anything?"
   Jin wanted to say something, but he could only open and close his mouth several times at this moment.
   Looking at Jin's reaction, Izayoi and Shiroyuki couldn't help but frown.
   "You know, by summoning us here, you expect us to fight in the Gift Game, especially when you also expect us to fight against a Demon Lord, a creature who can turn this place into this state. You know how dangerous the Demon Lord is, and you expect us to fight it while you stay in the safe place as a leader, without any consequence and risk, enjoying all the glory from our hard work while we just get something like... having fun? A place to stay and eat? What else?" Haru said in sarcasm, then he added. "Oh, right! Reputation!" He smiled and said, "A reputation that will attract all the danger toward us, not to this community so if we die in the Gift Game in the future, you still able to enjoy all the resources that we have gathered and take care of the community before you summon another person from another world again before you repeat the same thing again and again."
   Haru could tell that even though Jin didn't mean anything bad, this guy simply didn't realize how serious his situation was. "So Jin, I want you to make your choice now."
   Jin felt that his chest was tight and he just wanted to run away, but he knew that he couldn't and at the same time, he also despised himself for not realizing what kind of weight that he needed to bear by summoning the children from another world.
   "So will you give the community to me or will you bet your lives with us? Tell me your decision now," Haru said.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2066: Should I join or not? 3
   Hearing the choice that was presented in front of him, Jin was so nervous at this moment. However, it was normal since he was just a 12-year-old boy, and the reason why he became the leader of this weak and burdensome community was that there were no other people than him that could become a leader. After all, all the adults had disappeared, leaving only him and Kuro Usagi, but because of Kuro Usagi's special rule on the Little Garden, it was impossible for her to become the leader of this community.
   On the other hand, even though Jin had become a leader of this community, there was nothing that he could do, or rather, his existence was simply useless.
   Haru knew that he might bully Jin, but he just didn't see the point in joining this community if he didn't become the leader of this community. He didn't have a sense of belonging, and it was better to create his own community rather than join this community, especially when Jin was the leader of this community.
   As a leader, there were a lot of privileges that could be enjoyed by Jin, and it was impossible for him to give his hard work to Jin, who did nothing.
   Haru knew that it was quite petty of him, especially when he could even control Jin's mind by using his ability, but he wanted to remind Jin that there was a price for everything.
   If Jin wanted this community to prosper, there was something that he needed to pay.
   "Can-Can I think about it?" Jin asked unsurely.
   "You know... I can see that after you have become a leader of this community, you haven't even made your own decision. After this, you may discuss this matter with Kuro Usagi or any of the members of your community, but what's the use?" Haru asked.
   "Wh - What's the use?" Jin was dumbfounded by Haru's rude remarks.
   "All of the members of your community are children under 12 years old. Unless they're geniuses with a unique Gift, then they might be able to give you some advice. Unfortunately, they're not. They're just children, and all they can do is trust you. As for Kuro Usagi, you might also have realized that if she can do something about this community, then she won't even tell you to summon us from another world, right?" Haru said.
   "I..." Jin wanted to say something, but he wasn't sure.
   "Still, you know, I'm a bit disappointed in you," Haru said with a sigh.
   "Huh? Why?" Jin was confused by Haru's words. However, not only could he see the disappointment on Haru's face, but he could also see them on Izayoi, which made him even more confused.
   Shiroyuki didn't even say anything since she had decided to follow Haru forever. As for this little boy, she didn't care much about him.
   "Why don't you explain you feel disappointed, Izayoi?" Haru said as he looked at Izayoi in an interest.
   "........" Izayoi looked at Haru and realized that this guy was more dangerous than he had thought, but he also thought that it was better to be with him, rather than unreliable children in front of him. "Why didn't you choose the second choice?"
   "I know that it is normal that you don't want to die, but we also put our lives at risk in the Gift Game, but you don't even dare to make your own decision or put your own life, what makes you think that it is worth it to follow such a leader?" Izayoi asked.
   Jin's mind was dizzy, and he realized his mistake was, but at the same time, who could blame him? He was just a fucking 12-year-old kid!
   The burden of this community was too heavy for Jin to take care of. However, this kid had never thought too much and just followed everyone's words, being pampered by everyone, because he was the only one who could participate in the Gift Game, even though he had never participated in a game before since he had always been taken care of by Kuro Usagi.
   Haru's words might be rude, and it hurt him, but Jin also knew that everything was right. Sometimes, he even wondered why he had become the leader of this community and had always wanted to escape, but he knew that he couldn't since he needed to take care of everyone.
   The existence of Haru, Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi gave Jin hope, but why should they help him?
   Wasn't it because they felt pity for the community?
   They used a sob story, telling how sad their community was, so after that, they expected all of them to help them?
   If the world was so easy, then there wouldn't be any problem in this world, right?
   Still, the "no-name" community wasn't the only community that had such misfortune. There were a lot of other communities who were in similar conditions, but unlike the "no-name" community, they didn't have a Kuro Usagi or an ability to summon someone from another world. They could see the existence of their communities disappear and go die, which was why, even though it might be hard for the "no-name" community every day, everyone could at least eat something every day, unlike the other unlucky communities that had been buried under the earth.
   Kuro Usagi was better since she worked hard so she could maintain this community.
   The children were also even better since they worked hard to get their lives by.
   However, Jin's role was useless since he didn't do anything, nor did he ever think about how to make this community better. Jin only wanted people to pamper him, leading to this "no-name" out of the predicament, without doing anything, and only relying on the power of the five children that was summoned from another world.
   In other words, Jin's role was nothing more than a parasite.
   It might be cruel, especially when Jin was only a child and his actions were normal. However, it was also because of this that Haru wanted Jin to realize how heavy his position was.
   Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu were powerful, and they were all talented, but all of them were children, so even though they were used, they didn't realize it, and even though their personalities were troublesome, they just wanted to help this "no-name" community with pure intention.
   If it was before, then they might not care much since helping the "no-name" community was just a small matter for them, but after hearing Haru's words and Jin, who hesitated to make his decision, Izayoi realized how unreliable this leader was and who would want to follow a leader that didn't dare to bet their life with his people?
   "So Jin, I won't wait, and you need to make your decision quickly. Which choices are you going to choose?" Haru asked. He knew that he was a bad guy in this place, but he wasn't a good guy anyway, and Jin wasn't a beautiful girl, so he didn't really have mercy.
   Jin wanted to try at this moment since he realized how powerless he was and how cowardly he was. "P - Please take care of this community, Kasugano-san."
   "You have made a wise choice. Don't worry. I'll take care of everyone and this community. I will also get all the members that were stolen, lost, and not returned yet because of the Demon Lord," Haru said sincerely.
   Hearing those words, Jin had let go of his worry, and at the same time, he also realized how ugly his heart was because he just wanted to keep his leadership position, even though he couldn't do anything. "Sh - Should I give you a leader right now?"
   "No, wait until everyone is here. You don't need to bring the children, but I need to talk about this matter to Kuro Usagi, Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu," Haru said.
   "Um." Jin nodded obediently.
   Looking at Jin at this moment, Haru could see that this guy might quit the "no-name" community in the future, but he didn't care much and copied Jin's power directly since he was quite interested in Jin's power. As for stealing, he didn't have that thought since he wasn't cruel enough to bully a little boy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2067: Haru: My first order is...
   Haru didn't waste his time, and after Kuro Usagi, Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka had taken a bath, they gathered together, and he talked about what had happened and how he would become the leader of this "no-name" community.
   Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka didn't say anything since they didn't care much who would become the leader of this organization. Instead, they felt that Haru was more reliable since they knew how bad the condition of this community was. Rather than relying on the power of 12-year-old children, it was better to rely on Haru, who was more reliable.
   Kuro Usagi was silent. However, her thought was similar to Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka's since she also believed that if this "no-name" community was led by Haru, then she knew that this community could come out of the predicament, but there was one question that she needed to ask first. Not to Haru, but to Jin, who was the leader of this community.
   "Jin-bocchan, is this alright with you?" Kuro Usagi asked while looking at Jin. After all, Jin was in the community, and even though she knew that he was weak and unreliable, he was still a leader.
   "Yes, I'm alright with this since I believe that in Kasugano-san's hand, this community will be better," Jin said with a forced smile. He didn't really want to give his leadership position, but he knew that it was the best choice for everyone. However, it was normal since after someone had tasted the taste of power, it was impossible not to feel addicted to it, especially when he could be lazy around, relying on Kuro Usagi and the group of children who would work for him for free.
   If the existence of the community wasn't something precious and had a lot of meaning for the members, then Haru was sure that they would complain directly since they didn't even receive a salary or an income. However, he also felt that it was normal since the government and infrastructure of the Little Garden were similar to an ancient era, considering there were Gods, Demons, and various other mythical beings.
   Those strong beings were selfish, and it was normal for the weaklings to serve them in exchange for their protection.
   For someone that came from a modern world, it might seem weird, but it was normal in the Little Garden, and they were alright with it.
   Haru also didn't think to change the system in the Little Garden since it was troublesome, so he just followed it.
   "Haruka-sama, can you bring this community to how it used to be?" Kuro Usagi asked with a hint of desperation.
   "I'm not sure whether you can believe my words, and it might take a long time, but if you believe me, I'll return the "No-Name" to how it used to be, no, it'll be even better, Kuro Usagi," Haru said without a doubt and hesitation.
   Kuro Usagi then, without hesitation, bowed her head and said, "Then please take care of me from now on, Haruka-sama."
   "Please take care of me too, Kuro Usagi," Haru said with a smile.
   Jin stared at this scene with this belief since it was so easy for Kuro Usagi to accept Haru as the new leader of this "no-name" community.
   The truth Kuro Usagi also didn't really care about who was the leader of this community, and as long as this community still existed and all of the members that had lost and disappeared could return, then she was alright even if the leader of this community had changed into Haru. Also, she knew he was also powerful, and he was more reliable compared to Jin.
   Haru then looked at Asuka and Yuu, then asked, "Still, are you alright with this Yuu, Asuka?"
   "I don't mind." Yuu shook her head since she didn't think too much about who would be the leader of the "No-Name" community. Her intention to come to the Little Garden was to get a new friend and be with Haru. She knew that she could make a lot of friends, and she also thought that he was more reliable, too, so she accepted his leadership without hesitation.
   "Thank you, Yuu." Haru smiled and then looked at Asuka. "Asuka, how about you? You have decided to join, after all, and the sudden change of the leader might make you unable to accept it."
   "Why do you think so?" Asuka asked.
   "Oh? Can you accept me as your leader?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Why not? It seems more interesting this way, and I'm also quite curious what your first order will be as our new leader is," Asuka said with a smile.
   Haru then looked at Jin, and Jin also gave him a nod.
   Jin gave the leadership to Haru directly, which made everyone look at this scene curiously since it was their first time to see how the leadership of the community was transferred to another person.
   Kuro Usagi looked at Jin, who had a complicated expression, but she didn't say anything since she had decided to believe in Haru. After all, even though she didn't say anything, she felt that Jin was unsuitable to become the leader of this community if they wanted to return this community to how it used to be.
   "So Haru, do you have an order for us?" Asagi asked with a smile.
   "..." Haru looked at Asagi and thought that he might not let this girl sleep tonight. "That's true. I have a request for everyone tonight."
   "What?" Everyone was looking at Haru curiously.
   "Don't sleep tonight," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Why?" Kuro Usagi was confused by this request. "You know, we have a Gift Game tomorrow, and if we don't sleep, then we can't focus on the game."
   "I know that, but can you think what will happen tonight?" Haru asked.
   "What will happen tonight?" Yuu asked curiously.
   "......" Haru thought that they were too naive, right?
   Haru sighed and asked, "Have you not realized it?"
   "Just what do you want to say?" Asuka asked.
   "Someone might come and kidnap the children tonight," Haru said.
   "WHAT?!" Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru's words.
   "What are you so surprised about? Isn't it obvious that someone is coming to kidnap the children?" Izayoi said speechlessly.
   "How can you be so sure that someone might kidnap the children tonight?" Asuka asked again.
   "You have heard how Galdo so proudly, kidnapping children and women to win the Gift Game, right? Do you think that he'll repent and do nothing tonight so he can win the Gift Game tomorrow?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's words, they wanted to bang their heads at how naive they were. Of course, with Asuka's power, they knew Galdo's crime and what he had done to win the Gift Game, and how they thought that they could sleep so relaxedly tonight?
   "Don't worry, if they come, I'll know as soon as possible, so when they come, can you help me to beat them up?" Haru asked.
   They shouted without hesitation since the thought that the group of children would be kidnapped and killed by Galdo made them furious!
   Still, it bored him to wait for Galdo's group to come, and he was wondering whether he could do something, but at the same time, Haru had to admit that even though they were a group of problem children, it was so easy to control them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2068: My leader can't be this cute, right?
   After they knew that Galdo would attack their community, no one slept, and Haru asked Kuro Usagi to bring him a book so he could know most of the things in the Little Garden. He also asked Shiroyuki to prepare him tea while reading a book about the introduction of the Little Garden.
   Not only Haru, but Asuka, Yuu, Izayoi, and Asagi were doing something similar, which made Kuro Usagi and Jin speechless.
   "Um, everyone, Galdo might attack us, you know? Can you show some tense?" Kuro Usagi wanted to get angry at Galdo, beat that guy up, and thought that everyone also felt something similar, but she didn't expect that they would be so relaxed.
   "Then what do you want to do?" Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Do you want to beat up Galdo right now? You can do it tomorrow, you know?"
   "That..." Kuro Usagi couldn't say anything at that moment.
   "We can beat Galdo easily. What are you afraid of? Instead of worrying about some small fries which can only use a little trick to win a Gift Game, isn't it better to enrich our knowledge about this place more? Our goal is to turn this community into the best community in the Little Garden, beat up the Demon Lord, and also return the members of the "no-name" community that has disappeared, lost, or something. Galdo is just a stepping stone for us to show that we, the "no-name" community, aren't some weak communities that can be trampled anytime," Haru said confidently.
   Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi nodded in agreement.
   However, Kuro Usagi and Jin were looking at Haru in a daze.
   "Yes, yes, that's right! Our community is the best!" Kuro Usagi said excitedly. It had been a while since she had been so excited after her community had been destroyed because of the Demon Lord.
   Still, Jin had a complicated expression since he knew that giving the leadership position to Haru was the best thing for the community. However, it also told him that he was an incompetent leader, which made him sad somehow.
   "What?" Izayoi was quite obedient since he realized the difference of power between him and Haru. He also had become a normal person, without any power, and also realized his position, so he didn't have much of a complaint, especially when it was so fun to follow Haru.
   "I'll give your power back." Haru then snapped his fingers, and Izayoi could feel his power return, which made him stunned.
   "...Why?" Izayoi asked with some confusion.
   "It isn't like you can beat me anyway, and it is better if you have the power to protect yourself since I don't have a hobby to protect a man," Haru said calmly.
   "..." Izayoi stared at Haru for a while before he laughed. "Well, don't regret it since I will defeat you in the future."
   "If possible, then just do it," Haru replied in a perfunctory manner as he read the book. He had copied Izayoi's power anyway, so as Izayoi progressed with his power, he also had progressed with Izayoi's power, or rather, he felt that he would become stronger by using Izayoi's power.
   Izayoi's lips twitched, watching Haru, who was reading a book speechlessly, but he didn't say anything since whatever he would say after this was just nonsense and bragging, so he could only show this through his action in the future, not now since right now, Haru was stronger than him.
   "Let's prepare. They have come," Haru suddenly said, and it made everyone become tense since they knew that their enemies had come to kidnap the children.
   A group of people with dark clothes walked into the area of the "no-name" community, and as Haru had expected, they were Galdo's subordinates that had been ordered by Galdo to kidnap the children from the "no-name" community so Galdo could threaten them in the Gift Game.
   The expression of the group in the dark clothes was complex, even though it wasn't their first time to do this. However, no matter what they had done, they still felt uncomfortable. The only comfort that they knew was that they knew Galdo wouldn't do anything to a group of children and women. Deep inside, they had a feeling that Galdo was lying, but they might try to blind themselves with a little hope that they couldn't see, but before they could do anything, suddenly...
   The sudden explosion startled them, and some of them were directly hurt, having some wounds and some broken bones on their bodies, but some of them were alright, and they quickly checked their colleagues that were hurt.
   "Oh, what a merry party we have here?"
   The group of people gulped, and then they saw a group of people that walked in their direction. They felt that their bodies were trembling all of a sudden, and at the same time, they knew that this group of people was powerful. They didn't need to guess and knew that their plan had failed, but at the same time, there was hope in their hearts.
   Some people who didn't get hurt directly bowed their heads and pressed their heads to the ground directly.
   "Please forgive us! We know that our requests are shameless, but we hope that you can destroy every last piece of Galdo's community, Fores Garo!"
   Some people who were hurt also forced themselves to bow down and plea themselves.
   Haru didn't say anything, but he observed the expression of everyone.
   Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, Kuro Usagi, and Izayoi were alright, but Jin showed empathy toward those guys, which made Haru shake his head, thinking that Jin really wasn't suitable to become a leader.
   The group of people wanted to kidnap a group of children, and those group of children might be killed by Galdo's group, but Jin's expression seemed sorry, and Jin seemed to be able to forgive them anytime.
   "You're really a group of shameless people. Don't you remember that you're coming to kidnap the children in our community? Are you sure you have a face to ask us such a request?" Haru asked with a frown.
   "But... but we don't have power! All of the children and women in our community have been kidnapped, and we can't do anything against Galdo!"
   "If that's the case, then I have to tell you that all of those children and women have died already," Haru said.
   "......" The group of people who wanted to kidnap the children in the "no-name" community was in a daze when they heard Haru's words.
   "What do you expect from a man like Galdo? Do you expect him to keep the children and take care of them? Do you think that Galdo is a good nanny?" Haru told the truth without hesitation.
   Their faces were pale when they heard Haru's words.
   "Go back. Don't stay here any longer, or you will lose your life," Haru said coldly and directly gave them pressure.
   They felt that their bodies were trembling and what they wanted to do was to escape from this place as soon as possible.
   "Let's go back," Haru said.
   Izayoi and Asagi didn't say much and followed Haru, but even though Yuu, Asagi, Kuro Usagi, and Jin didn't say anything at this moment, they felt sorry for the people. In front of them and thought that Haru was cold, however...
   As he turned his body, Haru said, "Still, whether it is Galdo or the Demon Lord that has caused all of this, I, Kasugano Haruka, will destroy all of them."
   Hearing Haru's words, the group of people that wanted to kidnap the children in the "no-name" community was stunned before they bowed their heads again at Haru and walked away.
   Looking at the group of people that walked away, Yuu, Asuka, and Kuro Usagi then turned their heads toward Haru with a smile, thinking that this guy was gentle.
   Asuka looked at Haru for a moment and then realized something. "Ah, you're a tsundere, right, Haru?"
   "..." Haru's lips twitched, and he said, "What do you mean by that? I'm your leader, you know? Do you think that it is okay to make fun of me like this?"
   "What are you shy about?" Asuka poked Haru's cheek directly. "You have decided to help them from the beginning, right? But you're just shy to tell them how cute!"
   "Ah, I see, this is what tsundere that Asagi-sama has explained, right?" Kuro Usagi said with a smile.
   Haru looked at Asagi, who was just smiling at him with a sigh. "How about you all sleep first since you have to prepare for tomorrow's Gift Game, right?"
   "Come on, don't be shy, alright?"
   They laughed and continued to tease Haru and thought that their leader was too cute, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2069: Loophole of the Gift Games
   Still, with the problem solved, they decided to sleep, but before they returned, Jin realized something and asked, "Kasugano-san, do you think that it is alright?"
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked.
   "You have provoked Demon Lords and everyone who associates with them. Isn't it too dangerous?" Jin asked, thinking that Haru's words were too hasty.
   "Yes, it is dangerous, but I need to do this, especially when the condition of this community is too poor. We don't have a name. We don't have a flag, we don't have something that can represent our community, so I used my name to represent this community. Our target has always been the Demon Lord, right? What are you afraid of? Also, by using my name, I won't implicate all of you. I have decided to become a leader, so I'll take your responsibility by betting on my life if the Demon Lords and their associates attack us," Haru said without hesitation, staring into everyone's eyes that he was serious and he was ready to bring the glory of this community.
   When these words fell, everyone was in a daze, and they looked at him with amazement.
   Haru had decided to become a leader, and he directly showed them how he would lead them, giving them confidence and telling them that it was okay to believe him, especially when he had put his life to attract all the attention of the Demon Lords and their associates toward him. He told them that all of his talks weren't nonsense.
   "Still, my power is limited, and my life isn't enough for the Demon Lords to be satisfied, so I hope that you can help me and win tomorrow's Gift Game, alright?" Haru said.
   With such a leader, what were they afraid of?
   Still, Asuka and Yuu had decided to win the Gift Game tomorrow without mercy, especially when they knew that they felt annoyed by Galdo too.
   "Do I need to come out too?" Izayoi suddenly asked.
   "You don't need to. If you come out, you will just bully them, and I also want to see everyone's power first to understand how powerful all of you are so I can prepare a strategy and training method so you all can become more powerful," Haru said calmly. "Also, if you come out, you might destroy Galdo's headquarters. I want that headquarters, so we need to leave that place intact."
   "Well, that's true. If I come out, I'll just destroy everything." Izayoi agreed.
   "There will be more Gift Games in the future. You'll be the number one thug in this community, Izayoi," Haru said.
   Izayoi laughed, but he didn't care when he called a thug since he felt that role was perfect for him.
   "It might be a bit late, but let's rest first since we have a Gift Game tomorrow," Haru said and was about to take a rest too.
   They nodded and decided to take a rest too.
   Jin wanted to say something but hesitated since he saw that everyone wanted to take a rest. 'Well, I can talk about this tomorrow...'
   Still, when they were about to sleep, the girls realized that Asagi didn't follow them, which made them confused.
   "Huh, Asagi-sama, where are you going? Aren't we going to sleep together?" Kuro Usagi asked.
   "Sorry, I can't sleep so easily in an unfamiliar place. I'll sleep with Haru," Asagi said with an apologetic smile.
   Yuu, Asuka, and Kuro Usagi realized that the relationship between Haru and Asagi was closer than they had thought.
   However, there was one thing that made them blush.
   'They - they haven't married yet, they sleep together!' 3x
   Haru and Asagi were sleeping together in the same room.
   Using his arm as a pillow, Asagi looked at Haru and said, "Still, I didn't expect that you would grab the leadership of this community."
   "No, I think that it is good. I think it's better for you to lead it rather than be a 12-year-old kid," Asagi said without hesitation. After all, she was the most powerful programmer in her world, and during a critical moment and as long as it had nothing to do with Haru, she would use her logic rather than her emotions.
   After she saw the condition of the "no-name," Asagi knew that this place was simply a burden, but she also felt sorry for the children. However, she knew that Haru had a lot of ways to improve this place and help those children, but with Jin as the leader, there was no way for Haru to implement it since Haru wasn't the leader of this community, but now it had changed Haru had become the leader.
   Asagi knew that they didn't have time to babysit someone, and they needed to do their mission.
   "Don't show such an expression. We have to have fun in this world, alright?" Haru said and kissed Asagi's forehead.
   Asagi smiled and snuggled into Haru's chest, but then she asked, "Say, Haru, if I join the Gift Game tomorrow, what should I do? You know, my power is useless in this world, right?" There wasn't any computer or internet in this world. Her power was simply useless.
   "We have Nalakuvera, right? You can use it for battle," Haru said.
   Nalakuvera is an ancient weapon of the gods, said to have destroyed countless civilizations in Asagi's world.
   Haru had a lot of Nalakuveras, and Asagi could use them for her Gift Games.
   "That's a great idea!" Asagi smiled and was excited when she thought that she would shoot a laser beam from Nakaluvera toward the enemies. She then looked at him, blinked her beautiful eyes at him, and asked, "We have solved most of our problems, right? We also have to solve one of our quests, so..."
   "What? What do you want to do? If you don't say it clearly, I don't know what you want to do," Haru asked with a confused expression.
   Asagi rolled her eyes, then pushed Haru directly onto the bed, straddled his waist, and said, "Let's have a Gift Game between the two of us."
   Haru didn't expect that Asagi had found a loophole on the quests of the Group Chat.
   'If possible, then we can do a Gift Game every night!'
   Still, let's do that matter tomorrow since Haru was going to take the reward that Asagi had promised him before.
   On the next day, they were standing in front of the headquarters of the Fores Garo.
   However, the attention of Kuro Usagi, Asuka, and Yuu wasn't on the headquarters of Fores Garo. Rather, their attention was on Haru and Asagi, who were close to each other.
   "Okay, shall we go and destroy this community?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2070: Gift Games 1
   It was the day that they would play a Gift Game against the Fores Garo, the community that was led by Galdo, so they didn't hesitate and came to the location of the Gift Games, which was located on the headquarters of the Fores Gago.
   When they came, they couldn't help but observe the location of the headquarters of the Fores Garo and couldn't help but feel that it was weird, considering the headquarters of this community was in the jungle.
   There was also a gloomy and strange atmosphere around this place, which made them feel strange.
   After all, Fores Garo was quite a huge community on the East Side, but why did this place seem to be so poor?
   "Kuro Usagi, can you explain the rules of the Gift Games?" Haru asked directly.
   "Yes, Haruka-sama." Kuro Usagi nodded and didn't feel that they would lose at all, considering Haru would fight in this Gift Games too. "Today's game is taking place in the residential block instead of a game block where Gift Games are typically held, but..."
   Haru looked at Yuu's cat that was playing with the branch of the trees, before he grabbed the cat since it was almost grabbed by the branch that suddenly moved.
   "......" Yuu's cat looked at the branch that moved, and it sweated profusely. "Nyaa." It thanked Haru since it knew that he had helped it.
   Haru looked at Jin and asked, "Jin, do you know why those trees seem to emit such a gloomy aura?"
   Jin, who touched the tree, was stunned when he was asked by Haru, but his expression showed hesitation.
   "It's okay if you're unsure, but if you notice something, then please tell us," Haru said calmly.
   "Um... I feel a demonic aura from these trees, and the reason for this should be because of beastification gift..." Jin said hesitantly.
   "Beastification gift? Don't tell me...?!" Kuro Usagi was dumbfounded.
   "Can you not show such suspense and tell us already?" Haru was wondering why they needed to show that kind of exaggerated expression every time.
   Kuro Usagi was speechless, but she nodded. "Even though I'm not sure, this might happen because of our previous comrade?"
   Everyone was surprised when they heard Kuro Usagi's words.
   Haru thought for a moment and asked, "Do you think that this previous comrade of yours will help Galdo on this Gift Game?"
   Kuro Usagi and Jin shouted at the same time.
   "So there's no need to worry about this previous comrade of yours. We can talk about this person who has caused some changes on this Gift Games later since our purpose in this Gift Games is to beat up Galdo, right?" Haru said.
   Everyone nodded, hearing Haru's words.
   "By the way, there's a Geass Roll here," Haru said and pointed at the wall nearby, and without hesitation, everyone started to read. Still, he had to admit that in the future, they shouldn't carelessly agree to do a Gift Games until they read the rules first since if they did so, he knew that their opponent would create a disadvantage rule for them since they needed to follow this rule. Also, he was wondering whether Kuro Usagi didn't say anything whether Galdo had broken the rules of the Little Garden by making rules on the Gift Games one-sided. After all, his group hadn't said anything about whether they agreed to the rules of this Gift Game or not, but Galdo had made the decision by himself, which made them wonder why no one realized it.
   'Do their heads become stupid when they're about to enter a conflict?'
   Still, while he was in, he was thinking, he heard the exclaim of Jin and Kuro Usagi, which made him sigh.
   "Galdo is in winning condition? We have to fight him with the designated armament!?" Jin was startled.
   "Th - This is bad!" Kuro Usagi exclaimed for a moment before she explained to everyone. "In order to win this game, we have to beat him with a certain weapon instead of Gifts."
   "Oh? If that's the case, then our gifts can't be used in this Gift Game?" Izayoi asked with a smile, feeling happy instead of despair. "We were assured of the win, and now the odds are even." He then looked at Haru and said, "You should have worked out the rules ahead of time, Leader, eh?"
   "You're wrong, Izayoi. I think that this rule is alright," Haru said simply.
   "Eh?" Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru's words.
   "What do you mean, Kasugano-san? Our situation is odd, you know? How can you be so calm?!" Jin asked with a frown.
   "Why are you getting so emotional? In the end, the winning condition is to slay Galdo with a certain weapon, right? However, there is no rule that we can't use our Gifts," Haru said, but he could see that they were still confused, which made them wonder how much their IQ was. He didn't see what was so hard about the rules of this Gift Game. Instead, he felt that Galdo, or this former member of the "no-name" community, made the rules a bit complicated, so Jin and Kuro Usagi, who didn't have a good IQ, were confused and made a false alarm.
   "I think Haru's words are pretty clear, right?" Asagi said since she was wondering whether they didn't see the point in Haru's words.
   "Can you explain to us, Haruka-sama?" Kuro Usagi asked curiously and calmed for a moment since she could see that Haru was pretty calm at that moment.
   "It means that you just need to beat up Galdo with your Gifts until he passes out with your Gifts before you end him with a certain weapon, isn't that easy?" Haru said.
   "In the end, you just need to beat him and end that bastard with a certain weapon, right? What a simple rule," Asuka said with a smile.
   Somehow they felt quite stupid for worrying about the rules of the Gift Games when it was so simple.
   All they needed was to beat up Galdo before they ended him by using a certain weapon, what was so difficult about it?
   "Okay, but let me remind you that Izayoi and Shiroyuki won't join this Gift Game, and I'll just follow you and will do nothing, so I'll leave this Gift Game to the three of you." Haru looked at Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka, then asked, "Is that alright?"
   "You don't need to worry." Asuka also nodded, feeling a bit excited.
   "Haru, take out the Nalakuvera for me," Asagi quickly said since she wanted to beat up Galdo as soon as possible.
   As for Jin, no one said anything about him since they knew that Jin didn't have power or rather he was simply a burden in this Gift Game.
   "Nalakuvera?" Everyone was confused by Asagi's words until...
   "Okay." Haru nodded and took out Nakaluvera.
   Looking at the huge spider-like mecha that suddenly appeared in front of them, they weren't sure what to say.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2071: Gift Games 2
   On the cliff near the headquarters of the Fores Garo, someone stood there, watching Haru and his group in silence with a complicated expression. This person stared at Haru and his group without blinking, but then this person was dumbfounded when a huge spider-like mecha suddenly appeared out of nowhere.
   Everyone was staring at the Nalakuvera with a dumbfounded expression, but Asagi didn't care much and directly entered the cockpit, controlling the Nalakuvera.
   "What are you gawking for? Let's go. We have to beat up Galdo," Clapping his hands, Haru reminded everyone that there was something that they had to do.
   Hearing their reminders, the participants nodded. However, Shiroyoki and Izayoi, who couldn't follow them, couldn't help but sulk.
   Haru didn't think too much and started the Gift Game since the faster they finished the Gift Game, the better it was.
   Out of all the members of the "no-name" community, Jin was the only one who had a complicated expression. He knew that the position of the leadership of the "no-name" community was simply thrown at him because there was no one who could become a leader other than him. He didn't have power and he was simply a burden. However, his feelings toward this community didn't lose to anyone, but was it the case? Or was it because he had no other place other than this community?
   Jin had never questioned this question before since he didn't have a leeway to think about all of that, but after Haru, Asagi, Shiroyuki, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi came, he saw hope, the hope to revive the "no-name" community, but then he realized that there was one problem.
   The problem wasn't big, instead, it was negligible compared to everyone's well-being in the community. However, it was related to himself since Jin felt that he could do nothing for this community. He didn't have power, he could do nothing, and he couldn't even lead the community.
   What made him, even more, was when Kuro Usagi and all the children didn't seem to complain and agreed with the decision to change the leader of the "no-name" community into Haru, which made Jin sigh.
   Even though Jin knew that this emotion was quite ugly, he had to admit that he was quite jealous of Kuro Usagi, Haru, Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi, who had power, but what could he do?
   Haru didn't care what Jin was thinking and talked with Asagi, Asuka, and Yuu about the Gift Game and the Nalakuvera.
   "By the way, Asuka, Yuu, you might not have a chance to fight when Asagi has decided to use Nalakuvera, is that alright?" Haru asked.
   "I don't mind." Yuu nodded.
   "Oh? Interesting." Asuka smiled and asked, "Are you going to tell me that Asagi is going to defeat Galdo by herself?"
   "No, she will destroy this community by herself," Haru said since Nalakuvera's power wasn't a joke.
   "Is this thing really that powerful?" Asuka asked curiously.
   "Well, you can see it soon." Haru then looked at Asagi and said, "Asagi, the mansion is right ahead, why don't you just blast it directly?"
   "Eh? Is that alright? We need to find Galdo first, right?" Asagi asked.
   "The mansion is huge and we might need a lot of time to find him so isn't it better to destroy the mansion directly since that way, we can search for him better?" Haru asked.
   "Well, that's true." Asagi agreed and said, "Wait a moment, I'll blast the mansion."
   Asuka, Yuu, and Jin weren't sure how to react when they heard the conversation between Haru and Asagi, but...
   The mansion in front of them exploded directly, causing a huge shockwave that threw a lot of debris, sand, and other things toward the surrounding area.
   Asuka, Yuu, and Jin watched this scene in silence and wanted to protect themselves when the debris was about to hit them. Luckily, Haru had protected them by using a gravity barrier.
   Haru then moved forward and said, "I'll end him. Wait here."
   When Asagi blasted the mansion, Izayoi, Shiroyuki, and Kuro Usagi also saw this scene.
   Kuro Usagi and Shiroyuki showed a similar expression since they were dumbfounded at that moment.
   However, Izayoi was full of smiles and shouted, "Tamaya!!!"
   (Tamaya is a shout that is used by Japanese when they see a firework).
   "........" The person on the cliff.
   Haru walked into the ruins that were still full of flames, but he didn't care and picked up a fragment of a certain weapon that was used for this Gift Game. Looking at the fragment, he sighed since it was too fragile, right?
   Haru shook his head and walked toward the huge tiger that laid on the ruins then without hesitation, stabbed the head of this tiger, killing him in an instant, and won the Gift Game.
   Looking at the dark sky that slowly turned into an orange color, Haru looked in the direction of the cliff and smiled, thinking that he would meet a cute girl tonight.
   'Still, there's something that I need to do first.'
   All the members of Fores Garo, especially the members of the communities that were forced to join Galdo's community, gathered together since they knew that Galdo had been killed, but at the same time, they were quite nervous since they knew the power of the community that had defeated Galdo was so strong, especially when they saw an explosion that had happened before.
   No one really knew what to do since there was no leader and they also didn't dare to escape. They could only stand together while talking nervously until they saw a group of people that slowly walked in their direction.
   No one dared to talk and they watched them nervously, walking closer and closer toward them.
   Haru, as the leader of the community, moved forward and released his presence as a king, which made everyone unable to look away from him. "Our community has defeated Fores Garo and from now on, Fores Garo will cease to exist from this world."
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone was excited.
   "Listen to me!" Haru said loudly, causing everyone to feel silent. "I, Kasugano Haruka, the leader of the "no-name" community, will return all the names and flags that Galdo has trampled to all of you."
   Everyone even cheered even louder.
   "However, I want you to remember that someone like Galdo isn't alone. It won't be weird if there is someone like Galdo again in the future and they might rob your names and flags again."
   Everyone was stunned and they showed a scared expression, especially when they remembered the horror under Galdo.
   "But I, Kasugano Haruka, won't let that happen anymore! I won't let the second Galdo appear on this East Side anymore! I won't let a similar tragedy happen again!"
   Everyone was crazy and shouted Haru's name even louder.
   Haru then started to talk again, causing the crowd to become even more excited.
   Looking at Haru, who could easily gain everyone's heart, Asuka was amazed, looking at Haru's back curiously, then asked, "Asagi, can I ask something?"
   "What's wrong?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "Is Haru the prime minister?" Asuka asked.
   Asagi only laughed and said, "Well, you should ask him later, alright."
   After this Gift Game, Kasugano Haruka's name and his "no-name" community reverberated thought-out the Little Garden, creating momentum and attracting everyone's attention, but even so, Haru welcomed all of them since the more trouble coming, the faster it was for the "no-name" community to become even stronger.
   "Kuro Usagi, return the flags to everyone," Haru said.
   "Ye - Yes!" Kuro Usagi said with a flush of excitement and knew that the "no-name" community was about to rise!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2072: Even in another world, there is no fairness
   After the end of the Gift Game, they directly had a party without hesitation. They gathered in the huge meeting room, but the only participants of this party were the participants of the Gift Game earlier.
   Haru used his cooking ability to cook dinner for all of them, which made them dumbfounded by how amazing his cooking ability was.
   Asagi, who was on the side, proudly told her the man was an amazing chef.
   Looking at their new leader, they weren't sure what to say since this guy was too omnipotent, right?
   Haru's cooking ability was amazing, but at the same time, he wanted to see the reaction of Jin and Kuro Usagi. What would they say if he just prepared food for the people who had joined the "Gift Games" today?
   "Okay, what are you waiting for? Let's eat," Haru said without hesitation, starting their party.
   Izayoi didn't hesitate and started to eat, showing amazement when bubbles of flavors burst after another on his tongue, feeling that it was the best meal that he had in his life. "Delicious!"
   Not only Izayoi, but Shiroyuki, Yuu, Asuka, Kuro Usagi, and Jin also showed a similar reaction since the foods that were made by Haru were amazing!
   Asuka was a rich girl, and even if she had tasted a lot of delicious food with the best ingredients and cooked by the best chef in her original world, it was her first time tasting such delicious food. She then looked at Asagi and couldn't help but feel a bit jealous since Haru was simply a perfect husband candidate, right?
   "Haruka-sama, please teach me how to cook in the future," Shiroyuki said without hesitation since as Haru's maid, she felt that she had lost to her master.
   "Thank you, Haruka-sama!" Shiroyuki smiled beautifully and wanted to kiss Haru, but she held it since Haru was Asagi's husband. She let out a sigh and wondered why she didn't meet him earlier, but at the same time, it was possible to do polygamy in this world, right?
   Shiroyuki thought that she needed to talk about this matter to Asagi in the future.
   Haru didn't know what Shiroyuki was thinking and he was observing Kuro Usagi and Jin who smiled happily while eating his food. Like what he mentioned before, he was wondering how Kuro Usagi and Jin would react if he only prepared a dinner for all the participants of the Gift Games, but they didn't say anything and only enjoyed their food.
   Haru understood that the social system in the Little Garden was a feudal system.
   The participants of the Gift Games were like knights that protected their community and fought in the war. On the other hand, those who couldn't participate in the Gift Games were like peasants where they would work in exchange for protection.
   However, Haru didn't feel surprised since power was everything in the Little Garden.
   For someone without power or weakling, the Little Garden was a cruel place to live and as long as they could live and eat bread every day, even if their work was heavy, they would be satisfied.
   As a capitalist, Haru had to admit that this world was amazing and he didn't intend to change it since he wasn't a hero.
   Still, it didn't mean that the role of the participants of the Gift Game was easy since they had to fight and they might get hurt or wounded in the Gift Game, worse case they might die, especially when their opponent was a Demon Lord that was capable of destroying a town or two easily.
   If you're strong, then the Little Garden is simply a paradise.
   However, if you're weak, then the Little Garden is simply hell.
   If Haru had to say, who was the luckiest, then it should be Jin.
   Jin was a weakling and the reason why he could live comfortably while he was weakling was that he was the leader of the "no-name" community. By becoming the leader of this "no-name" community, he was living being pampered by Kuro Usagi and 120 children, without doing any work, and depended on them to live by.
   Haru knew that Jin was a child so Jin might not realize what he was doing, but that made it ugly. After all, Jin had never thought all of that and was living in his ideal where everyone would help each other to make this "no-name" community better, while Jin was doing nothing.
   Haru could see that Jin's hands were all smooth and white, but the hands of 120 children were rough and their skin was a bit dark since they needed to work every day, which made him lament the difference between the second rich generation and the poor.
   If Haru had to say Jin's role was like a second rich generation or the heir of a crumbling kingdom, Jin was naive and still full of idealism, thinking how to make the community better, without doing an actual act, leaving everything to his retainer, Kuro Usagi.
   As for the reason why Jin didn't want this "no-name" community to disappear, it might be because Jin didn't want to lose his comfortable life since if this "no-name" community disappeared, Jin needed to work hard from the bottom position, or by leeching Kuro Usagi.
   Still, Haru sighed that no matter how light-hearted a story was, there had always been darkness everywhere. He was sure that the story of this world was the story of Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, who were bored of their original world and went to have fun in this world. He could also see the reason why they decided to join this community and decided to help this "no-name" community was that they felt worried for this community and wanted to help this community.
   Haru glanced at Jin, but he didn't say anything. He didn't hate Jin since he knew that everyone had their own fate and their own luck. There was no fairness in this world and the reason why Jin could live like this was because of his luck.
   However, Haru's luck was also good so he directly grabbed this community and put fairness in this place directly.
   He who does not work, neither shall he eat.
   Haru was going to implement the sentence above in this community. Still, he also felt that it was wrong to ask him to cook something, considering he was the leader of this community, not the chef of this community.
   After they had eaten, Asuka suddenly asked, "Haru, can you show face to us?"
   Haru looked at Asuka and asked, "You want to see my face?"
   "Yes." Asuka nodded. "You're our leader, right? Then at least, I want to see your face."
   "You know, as a member of this community, you're quite rude to your leader. What if my face is really burned and ugly that I have a phobia of it," Haru said.
   "But you're not, right?" Asuka said.
   "Why do you think so?" Haru asked.
   "It's just a feeling," Asuka said.
   Haru then looked at the rest of them and asked, "You all want to see my face?"
   They nodded without hesitation.
   Haru didn't say much and showed his face directly.
   "...So handsome..." Yuu murmured in a blush.
   Asuka and Kuro Usagi also blushed since it was their first time seeing someone as handsome as Haru.
   Asagi and Shiroyuki also thought the same, but they sighed, thinking that there was going to be a lot of trouble from now on.
   Izayoi and Jin thought that there was really no fairness in this world.
   "Well, after we have eaten, let's talk about something first," Haru said.
   "What are we going to talk about?" Izayoi asked curiously.
   "It's about how to develop your Gift," Haru said since he needed all of them to become stronger.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2073: Development of Gift 1
   "Development of our Gift?!"
   They were surprised, but the most surprised one was Jin and Kuro Usagi, who had never thought about this possibility.
   "Galdo is just a small fry. Our target has always been a Demon Lord. You have already seen how strong the Demon Lord is with the condition of this community, which is why we need to get stronger." Haru looked at them and asked calmly, "With your power, do you have the confidence to defeat the Demon Lord?"
   "Now, do you understand why you have to develop our Gift?" Haru asked.
   "But... my Gift is useless..." Jin said bitterly. If he was as powerful and capable as Haru, then would the "no-name" community be in this unfortunate situation?
   If Jin was as powerful as Haru, then he would challenge Gift Games one after another, making everyone's life better.
   "Jin-bocchama..." Kuro Usagi also looked at Jin bitterly since she knew that Jin's Gift was useless.
   Asagi, Shirayuki, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi didn't say anything since there was something inevitable in this life.
   "There are no useless Gifts, only someone who hasn't found the right use of their Gifts," Haru said calmly.
   ".........." Everyone was in a daze, hearing Haru's words.
   Asagi and Shiroyuki were full of smiles and hugged Haru's arms at the same time, thinking that their man (master) was the best.
   ".........." Asuka, Yuu, and Kuro Usagi looked at Asagi and Shiroyuki bitterly.
   However, Jin looked at Haru hopefully and asked, "Is - Is my Gift isn't useless?"
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Gift is a mysterious power and the reason why you see your Gift is useless is that you haven't found the right way to use it. Tell me about your Gift later, and I'll try to explain how to use it later."
   "Ye - Yes!" Jin was full of smiles, thinking that he might do something for this community and he wouldn't become a burden anymore.
   "Well, let's start with Yuu first since after I have copied your Gift I have learned a lot of things from your Gift and how to make you more powerful," Haru said.
   "Is there a way to make me powerful?" Yuu asked curiously.
   "Of course." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you want to know?"
   "Yes!" Yuu nodded without hesitation.
   "First, let me explain about your Gift first, Yuu," Haru said.
   "The name of your Gift is "Genome Tree" and with this Gift, you're able to absorb the genetic data of the animals that come into contact with the possessor and make a copy of it to be used later. The abilities or characteristics can then be recalled by the possessor, to be utilized later. I have checked that you have absorbed some of the genetic data ---"
   "It's proof that we have become friends!" Yuu protested, but her expression was still blank.
   "Yes, yes, but let me finish my explanation first," Haru said.
   "In your Genome Tree, I have seen that you have absorbed the genetic data of elephant, cat, dog, bat, and any other animals. Lastly, there's also Griffin's genetic data too. With the generic data of those animals, you will be able to copy the traits and abilities of those animals such as the weight of an elephant, the sonar echoes of bats, the flexibility of cats, and there was a lot more. You might not have tasted it, but you can also use the ability of Griffin that you have gotten yesterday such as flying, creating a whirlwind, powerful strength, etc. I have to admit that your Gift is powerful," Haru said.
   Everyone was in a daze since hearing Haru's explanation, they had to admit that Yuu's Gift was amazing.
   "I see..." Yuu nodded and didn't feel surprised since her Gift was amazing.
   "However, the way you use your Gift is wasteful," Haru said without mercy.
   "Wasteful?" Yuu showed a stunned expression.
   "Yuu, you should know that in this world, there are a lot of amazing animals. For example, have you ever thought of copying genetic data of an insect such as an ant or rhinoceros beetles?" Haru asked.
   "......." Yuu blinked her eyes, showing confusion.
   "Yuu, you should know that an ant can lift and carry something 50 times their own body weight and rhinoceros beetles can also lift something 850 times their own weight. If you copy those two insects, how powerful will you become?" Haru asked.
   Everyone was in a daze, hearing Haru's explanation and they imagined if Yuu copied the genetic data of ant or rhinoceros beetle, they could see that Yuu would become so strong!
   "Also, have you heard about axolotl?" Haru asked.
   "Axolotl?" Yuu was confused, but she nodded.
   "Do you know that axolotl can regenerate any other body parts of their bodies except their heads? If, for example, you're hurt, then you can use the ability of the axolotl to heal yourself, you know?" Haru said.
   "............." Everyone.
   Yuu was also in a daze since it was her first time hearing it.
   "From now on, you should read a lot of books to understand the abilities of animals in this world. Some small and cute animals that you don't think are powerful might have an unexpected power that can help you in critical moments," Haru said.
   "I understand." Yuu nodded since she realized that she had missed a lot of unexpected friends.
   "It might be impossible to communicate with insects since their brains are all too small, but you can't underestimate their power. You should understand that if an insect is as big as we are, they might be able to dominate the world," Haru said with a serious expression.
   The guys were alright, but the girls shuddered when they thought that an insect to have a similar size to them. However, they also had to admit that the power of an insect was amazing.
   "Also, you should also realize that you can combine the power of each animal. I have tested it before and we can combine the power of those animals together," Haru said.
   "Combine the power of animals?" Yuu looked at Haru curiously.
   "Yes." Haru nodded with a smile and said excitedly, "Try to imagine. You have the strength of an ant, the speed of a falcon, the flexibility of a snake, regeneration of axolotl, and a lot more. Try to imagine how strong you were at that time."
   Yuu also became excited when she heard Haru's words.
   "But of course, since you're in the Little Garden, you might be able to copy the ability of legendary animals such as Garuda, Dragon, Kraken, Manticore, World Turtle, World Elephant, and a lot more, then you combine it together," Haru said.
   Everyone's mind exploded directly when they thought that Yuu's small body would contain such a scary power!
   "Does it really work that way? Isn't there a limit?" Izayoi asked with a frown since if Yuu didn't have a limit, then her power was simply frightening!
   "Of course there's a limit, but I'm still testing that limit and whether there's a way to break that limit so be patient, Yuu," Haru said.
   "Thank you, Haru," Yuu said with a smile.
   "You don't need to worry. I'm happy to help you. But keep your thanks later since there's more," Haru said.
   "There's more!?" Everyone's mind was almost numb at that moment, but they didn't expect that Yuu's power would be more than that!
   "You can copy animal's ability, but you can't copy animal's traits such as bird's wings, elephant's trunk, cat's fangs, right?" Haru said.
   "Well, it is just my hypothesis, but even if you can't copy their traits, you might be able to make an equipment of them," Haru said.
   "Equipment?" Yuu was confused by Haru's words.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, before that, if you copy turtle's genetic data, you can't create a shell on your body, right?"
   "Yes." Yuu nodded. "I can't create it. I can only copy the defense ability of the turtle."
   Haru nodded then explained, "It's just my hypothesis, but after you have mastered your Gift, you should be creating something like a shield of turtle shell, wings of birds, a bludgeon of elephant's trunk, the armor of porcupines, and a lot more. Everything should depend on your imagination at how you're going to interpret your friends' ability."
   Haru then also explained how Yuu would be able to talk with animals, and became stronger as long as she copied an animal's ability, which made everyone become speechless.
   "........." Everyone's mind was numb already.
   "Yuu, your Gift is powerful, but you haven't used all of its potential. I know that you might be satisfied with your power already, but you should remember that as long as you have become more powerful, you can find more friends and you can also protect your friends too, remember?" Haru said while looking at Yuu.
   "Yes, Haru." Yuu nodded with a gentle smile. The power to protect her friends, hearing Haru's words, she knew that she needed to get stronger.
   Haru then drank water since he felt that his throat was a bit dry since he had talked for a while but he knew that he couldn't stop now since everyone was waiting for him. He looked at everyone who was looking at him and asked, "So who is next?"
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone raised their hands at the same time.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2074: Development of Gift 2
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone raised their hands at the same time since it was rare to find someone who could analyze and guide them to develop their gift.
   The majority of people use their experience, trial and error method, or find something by accident to develop their gift.
   "Well, Jin, let's talk about your Gift first," Haru said.
   "Ah, yes, Kasugano-san!" Jin was happy that he was called next.
   "Your Gift is a Genie Contractor, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, that's my Gift." Jin nodded.
   "Have you used your Gift before or have you found a way to use it in the past?" Haru asked.
   "No... my gift is useless and I haven't found any way to use it..." It was also the reason why Jin felt that he couldn't do anything since he felt that his Gift was useless.
   "Your Gift isn't useless, but you just haven't found a way to develop it." Haru used his "Elemental Sight" and knew what the use of the Genie Contractor was. "Can you show me your ability?"
   "Um." Jin nodded and showed his Gift Card to Haru.
   Haru took Jin's Gift Card and asked Jin to demonstrate his ability.
   No one said anything, looking at Haru's experiment with interest, wondering whether he could find a way to use Jin's ability since they really didn't see anything special about Jin's ability.
   "Haruka-sama, have you found a way to use Jin-bocchama's Gift?" Kuro Usagi asked curiously.
   "Hmm... If I have to say that Jin has the ability to make a contract," Haru said.
   "Make a contract?" They raised their eyebrows since they felt confused.
   "You know, it is like a summoner. Jin can sign a contract with some kind of demon-type creatures and ask them to fight or protect him. That's the only thing I can find out about Jin's power," Haru said.
   "Make a contract?" Jin was surprised.
   "There's a lot of demon-type creatures in the Little Garden, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, there's a lot of them." Jin nodded.
   "If by chance you can get closer to them, or win a Gift Game against them, then it might be possible for you to sign a contract with them to protect you or fight for you," Haru said.
   "My Gift has that kind of power..." Jin was surprised.
   "Your Gift is quite powerful, but at the same time, there's one big problem," Haru said.
   "What's the problem?" Jin quickly asked.
   "It is whether you can subdue that demon or not." Haru looked at Jin and said, "You should know that it isn't easy to subdue a demon and I can see that you'll be killed if you have a Gift Game with a fierce demon type of creature."
   "Ugh..." Jin couldn't say anything since he was really weak.
   Everyone also understood Jin's power and thought that it was a pity.
   Still, looking at everyone's reaction, Haru was wondering whether they didn't realize that Jin's power was quite nasty since it gave Jin's ability to enslave a demon-type creature. In other words, Jin could make a demon-type creature into his servant, but at the same time, it also wasn't absolute since the demon also had their own will so if Jin treated his servant badly, they would fight Jin back.
   If Haru had to say again, Jin had become a Pokemon Master, and depending on the situation, Jin might collect beautiful girls as his Pokemon since there were a lot of beautiful demons. Still, he had copied Jin's power and he was wondering whether he could make a contract with Shiroyasha too.
   "By the way, Kuro Usagi, is there a monster such as Manticore or something?" Haru asked.
   "Manticore?" Kuro Usagi was stunned, but then she used her Little Garden network for a moment and nodded. "There's Haruka-sama."
   "Jin, you should prepare yourself a few days from now since I'll take you to have a Gift Game with Manticore and when we win, try to use your power to see whether you can sign a contract with Manticore," Haru said.
   "What?" Jin was stunned since he thought that his power was useless, but she didn't expect...
   "Do you want to do it or not?" Haru asked.
   "Ah, yes! Please help me, Kasugano-san!" Jin bowed his head without hesitation and if he could ask Manticore to fight for him, then it would be great! But then he asked, "But what should I do?"
   "You should try to exercise a bit tomorrow. You're too weak, after all," Haru said.
   "......." Jin was helpless, but he gave a nod to Haru since he also wanted to become powerful.
   Haru then looked at Shiroyuki and wondered whether he could make a contract with her.
   "What's wrong, Haruka-sama?" Shiroyuki asked.
   "Let's talk later," Haru said.
   "Yes." Shiroyuki nodded without hesitation.
   "Well, Kuro Usagi, you're next. I want to know more about your ability and your limitations to enter the Gift Game," Haru said. He felt that Kuro Usagi's role was simply useless since her role was just a judge and couldn't do anything on the Gift Game, which was why he wanted to ask whether she had a loophole or something. He was quite proficient in law too so he knew that rather than breaking the rules, it was better to use the rules to make their Gift Games easier.
   "Ah, yes!" Kuro Usagi nodded and started to explain about her gift and her constraints for her to enter the Gift Game. She had four Gifts: Judge Master, Spear of Indra, Sun Armor, and Moon Shrine.
   Spear of Indra gave Kuro Usagi a weapon that was capable of controlling thunder.
   Sun Amor gave Kuro Usagi armor that made the wearer immortal.
   Moon Shrine gave Kuro Usagi control of the trajectory of the moon and was also able to teleport players of the Gift Games to the moon.
   Those three gifts were powerful, but each of them had its own limitations.
   What's even worse is that Kuro Usagi couldn't join the Gift Game under the constraints of her Gift, the Judge Master.
   Judge Master allowed Kuro Usagi to judge and referee during the Gift Games. She could also investigate a game, but there is a delay between her and the confirmation of the Central Network, leaving her defenseless and free to be attacked. However, the Gift Game would be canceled if it was found to be rigged and a Game would be issued to punish the culprit.
   Haru had to admit that Kuro Usagi was powerful and it was also the reason why there were a lot of constraints on her. Still, there were also a lot of powerful creatures that were stronger than Kuro Usagi, but they didn't have constraints which made him think that Kuro Usagi's role was really useless.
   "After serving as a referee for a Gift Game and counting 15 days, you cannot participate in other Gift Games. Cannot participate without the Host's approval. Cannot participate in a Game situated outside Little Garden." Izayoi was speechless and said, "Kuro Usagi, aren't you useless?"
   "How cruel!" Kuro Usagi couldn't help but cry.
   "Still, I have to admit that you're useless, Kuro Usagi," Haru said.
   "How cruel!" Kuro Usagi couldn't control her tears anymore.
   "There, there," Asagi said while patting Kuro Usagi gently.
   "Asagi-sama!" Kuro Usagi cried while hugging Asagi.
   Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and said, "Still, Kuro Usagi, there's an experiment that I want to try with your Judge Master Gift."
   "What experiment?" Kuro Usagi asked while hugging Asagi.
   "I want to create a trap on the rules of the Gift Game so the opponent will without hesitation break the rules of the Gift Game so we can win the Gift Game without doing anything," Haru said.
   ".................." Everyone.
   Kuro Usagi was stunned and blinked her eyes cutely since she didn't expect that her Judge Master would be used on such a devious method.
   "It's just one Gift Game, alright? You don't need to show such an expression," Haru said since he knew that doing such a thing wouldn't be fun to the reader. After all, even though Kuro Usagi's Judge Master could be used for various things, especially creating a trap for the opponent, if it was used several times, it wouldn't be fun for the story since the characters wouldn't fight each other. "Also, you should also know the condition of the "no-name" community. Looking at how bad our situation is, do you think that we have a choice now?"
   "Well... just one Gift Game..." Kuro Usagi didn't really want to use her Gift for such a devious thing, but she also knew that she knew how bad her community was.
   "I know that you hate such a method and I also don't want to use it, but I want to check whether your Gift is working or not. After all, you're quite stupid," Haru said.
   Everyone nodded at the same time.
   "............." Kuro Usagi.
   "Also, you're already strong and with your role as a Judge Master, it is also useless for you to train since you can't even enter the Game," Haru said.
   ".............." Kuro Usagi.
   "Well, enough of Kuro Usagi since it is also impossible for her to become smarter," Haru said.
   "How cruel! How long are you going to mock me!" Kuro Usagi cried harder at that moment.
   "Let's ignore Kuro Usagi..."
   "............." Kuro Usagi.
   "It's time I tell Asuka and Izayoi how you're going to develop your Gifts," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, Asuka and Izayoi nodded, wondering how their Gifts were going to develop from now on.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2075: Development of Gift 3
   Haru looked at Asuka and said, "Asuka, let's talk about your Gift first."
   "As I have seen, your Gift allows you to order from someone else, right?" Haru said.
   "Also, I'm sure that you can order all the people in your world so easily. It's like you can control whatever your order is, right?" Haru said.
   "That's true." Asuka nodded and didn't hide anything since that was her power. In her original world, she was simply a walking God since there were no people that could resist her power.
   "However, in this world, there's a lot of people who can resist your power. Like Galdo, after he became an animal, he could break free from your power," Haru said.
   "......." Asuka couldn't say anything since Haru was right.
   "Try your power on me. I'm sure that it is useless," Haru said.
   "Are you sure?" Asuka frowned since this guy was looking down on her power so much, right?
   "If you can control me then I'll cook you whatever you want every day," Haru said in a teasing manner.
   "Now you have said that, don't you dare take back your words!" Asuka was full of smiles, especially when she thought that Haru would cook her every day. She would also ask him to prepare an afternoon tea for her, baking her a cake, and brewing her tea.
   "Just do it then," Haru said arrogantly.
   Asuka's lips twitched and thought that she was going to show her power to Haru!
   Her eyes turned red and she ordered, "Haru, stand up for me!"
   Everyone also looked at Haru at the same time, wondering how the result was, but...
   "That's all?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Stand up for me!" Asuka ordered again, but the result was similar.
   Haru sat relaxedly since Asuka's power didn't work on him. "Now do you understand?"
   "........" Asuka couldn't accept it for a while and ask, "Why?"
   "Because you're not strong enough. Also, I don't want to say this, but you simply don't have enough talent at controlling people, or rather, it seems that you don't want to control people that much," Haru said.
   "......." Asuka couldn't answer Haru's words since that was the truth.
   Haru could see that Asuka was a kind girl, but the environment forced her to become like this and because there was no one who could guide her after she had this power too. "Your power to control someone is only working on weaklings. You might be able to control Jin completely who is weak, but your power won't work on me, Izayoi, Kuro Usagi, Asagi, and Yuu."
   "........" Jin couldn't say anything.
   Asuka was quite depressed at this moment since she realized that she was weak.
   "However, there's a lot of ways for you to develop your power," Haru said.
   "How?" Asuka asked quickly.
   "You might not have realized it but your power can also control the Gifts of items, objects, and weapons," Haru said.
   "Control items, objects, and weapons?" Asuka was stunned.
   "Do you remember Nalakuvera that Asagi used before?" Haru asked.
   "Of course." Asuka nodded.
   "Let's try to see whether you can control Nalakuvera with your ability or not tomorrow," Haru said.
   "Yes." Asuka didn't complain and nodded without hesitation.
   "Lastly, it's you Izayoi," Haru said.
   "Oh? I'm strong enough, right?" Izayoi said with a smile.
   "That's true." Haru nodded. "You're an overpowered character in this Little Garden, but you should also know that there's someone who is stronger than you."
   "......" If it was before Izayoi would refute, but Haru was stronger than him after all.
   "You have checked your Gift Card, right? What's written there?" Haru asked.
   Izayoi took out his Gift Card and showed it to everyone. "Unknown. What do you think?"
   "........" Everyone except for Haru was looking at Izayoi's Gift Card in a daze since Izayoi's power was too strange, right?
   "Frankly, Izayoi, I think that you don't need to train at all since there aren't many people that can defeat you. Even if you enter a Gift Game on the East Side, except for me or Shiroyasha, you can bully them so easily," Haru said.
   "Still, is there a way to develop my Gift?" Izayoi asked since Haru could seal his power, which made him helpless. He didn't want to have a similar feeling again and wanted to become stronger too.
   "The power of your Gift is to destroy a Gift," Haru said.
   "Destroy a Gift?!" Everyone was surprised.
   "Whatever gifts that your enemy uses on you, you can destroy them with your fists, head, kick, etc, or rather whatever, you want. If Asuka uses her ability on you, it won't work at all," Haru said.
   "But why is your ability working on me?" Izayoi asked quickly.
   "Because I'm stronger than you," Haru said.
   Izayoi was speechless since Haru's explanation was so simple, but at the same time, there were no words that could refute this fact since Haru was stronger than him!
   "Anyway, if you want to become stronger then you might as well learn a martial art," Haru said.
   "Martial art?" Izayoi raised his eyebrow.
   "Yes." Haru nodded. "You have power, but no one has ever taught you how to wield your power. The punch that you threw at me before, if you use martial art, you can use it more efficiently and you won't leave an opening or gap to your opponent so they can attack you. However, I also understand your situation since until now, no one should be able to defeat you or even tickle you so what's the use of training, right?" Haru said.
   "......" Izayoi couldn't say anything since Haru's words were right.
   "So whether you want to train or not, it doesn't really matter for you, but if you want to get stronger than all I can say that you just need to fight more people," Haru said.
   "Fighting, huh?" Izayoi murmured and looked at Haru.
   "You want to fight me again?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "........" Izayoi blinked his eyes and shook his head. "No, it's alright."
   "Well, let's end our conversation here since it is already late," Haru said.
   They nodded since it was quite late already.
   Kuro Usagi told everyone to leave the dirty dishes here since someone would take care of them tomorrow.
   Haru also didn't say much and was about to go back, but before that, there was something that he needed to do first.
   "Wait a moment, don't go out first," Haru said.
   "What's wrong?" Kuro Usagi asked curiously.
   "There's someone eavesdropping on us." Haru looked out the window and said, "Come out. Don't hide all the time." Then as his voice fell, the window was opened forcefully by huge branches of trees and a little girl appeared before them.
   Haru was wondering why there had always been a loli character no matter what the world was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2076: Uninvited Guests
   Haru looked at the blonde-haired loli beauty in front of him, and somehow he felt that it was unexpected when he found out the race of this loli.
   "Le - Leticia-sama!" Kuro Usagi was surprised.
   "Leticia!" Jin was also surprised.
   "Do you know her Kuro Usagi?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Kuro Usagi nodded. "She's our friend that has been..." She couldn't continue since she knew Leticia's situation wasn't good.
   "Don't stop your explanation midway, Kuro Usagi," Izayoi said annoyedly.
   "Ugh..." Kuro Usagi sighed and said, "Because of the Demon Lord attack three years ago, Leticia-sama is owned by someone."
   Even if Kuro Usagi didn't explain it clearly, they knew that the beautiful loli in front of them had become an item or slave that someone owned.
   "Still, why did you help Galdo before?" Haru asked.
   "What?!" Everyone was startled, hearing Haru's words.
   Leticia looked at Haru and said, "I just wanted to test your power..." She had just wanted to test their power, but she had to admit they were powerful, especially when she saw the spider shape mecha that blasted the Fores Garo's headquarters.
   "Are you going to say that we haven't developed our Gift?" Haru asked. "If that's the case, then you don't need to worry since we were just talking about that before."
   "........" Leticia couldn't say anything since she had been eavesdropping on their conversation before, and she also had to admit that she felt the young man in front of her could revive the "no-name" community to how it used to be. No, it should be even greater.
   As for Jin, Leticia had to admit that she didn't believe that this little boy could do something that could revive the "no-name" community. Still, if Jin was still the leader of this community, then she would persuade him to quit since it was difficult to rebuild an unnamed community. She also didn't believe that Jin could rebuild this community.
   However, the young man in front of her was different, and Leticia felt that he could do it, and strangely enough, she felt that he was his kin or he should be something more, considering she felt a bit pressured, no, she felt that she was being tamed?
   Leticia wasn't sure of this feeling, but she wanted to get closer to Haru. Still, it was also the reason why she didn't say that they were weak, and it was impossible to revive the "no-name" community since she could feel this special feeling from Haru. Well, his handsome face was also one of the points that made her feel this special feeling too.
   If Haru knew what Leticia was thinking, he wouldn't be surprised since he was also a progenitor vampire. In other words, he was the origin of a vampire. It was normal for Letica to feel pressured or tamed by him, considering his species was greater than Leticia.
   "Still, you sure are brave to run away, considering..." Haru didn't continue since he could see that Leticia started to get depressed. "Let's sit down and talk first. You have come here from far away, so you must have something to talk about, right?"
   "Yes." Leticia nodded since she also wanted to talk with Haru and all the people invited by Kuro Usagi from another world.
   As everyone sat down, Haru asked, "I don't know much about your situation, so can you tell me more? What's your situation? Who is your owner? And is it possible to get you back into this community?" The last question was the most important question since he had promised to get the lost members of the "no-name" community that had disappeared because of the attack of the Demon Lord three years ago.
   Kuro Usagi and Jin were moved when they heard that Haru was going to take Leticia back.
   Leticia's heart trembled, but then she shook her head. "It's impossible to get me back."
   "Why?!" Kuro Usagi frowned and asked, "Won't there a Gift Game to take you back?"
   "It's because the Gift Game is canceled..." Leticia said while looking at her feet.
   "The Gift Game is canceled...?!"
   Haru didn't care much about Kuro Usagi and Jin and asked, "Leticia, you have a limited time, right? How about you explain first what has happened so we can understand your situation and find a way to solve it. Also, don't disturb her explanation. You shouldn't cry or get emotional since I'll get her back, alright?"
   Everyone was looking at Haru in a daze since they could feel a special aura around him that made them think that he was born as a king and whatever he said, they knew that he would be able to do it.
   Leticia looked at Haru in a daze then nodded. "Um." She then explained what had happened to her.
   Haru listened to Leticia's story and ignored her blush since even though he knew that Leticia might be older than him, her body was loli at that moment. He didn't really have a problem with a loli grandma since Charlotte was also a legal loli, but let's talk about this matter later since Leticia's problem hadn't been solved.
   The story was simple and it was because Leticia escaped from her owner that her owner canceled the Gift Game for Leticia so they couldn't have a chance to get her through a Gift Game.
   "So why did you run away?" Izayoi couldn't understand Leticia's reason to run away now. Leticia should have been owned by this community for the past three years, but why had she decided to run away now?
   Izayoi couldn't understand the reason since if Leticia didn't run away, then this situation wouldn't be so complicated, especially when her owner was someone that was related to the Thousand Eyes community, which meant, if they did something stupid, all of them would become the enemy of Shiroyasha's community along with her group. Even though he didn't care much about them since he could pretty much defeat them, especially with Haru around. However, if there was another way, it was better to use that method.
   Leticia smiled bitterly and said, "I want to tell Jin to dissolve this community but..." She didn't finish her words and looked at Haru.
   "Unfortunately, I'm the leader now and you shouldn't persuade me since I won't dissolve this community. Still, if you want, you can persuade Kuro Usagi, Jin, and 120 children to exit this community, though," Haru said.
   Jin and Kuro Usagi were dumbfounded.
   Shaking her head, Leticia said, "I won't do that since I can see that they won't heed my words, but I want to tell you that if you want to get me back, you need to fight a powerful community, and ---"
   "Wait a moment." Haru stopped Leticia's words and said, "We have uninvited guests. How about we welcome them?"
   Looking at Haru's smile, Asagi, Shirohime, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi also smiled since they knew that they were about to do something fun.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2077: Community Perseus
   Hearing Haru's words, they also didn't hesitate and walked out of their headquarters.
   Walking for a while, Asuka couldn't help but ask, "What are we doing here?"
   "Wait a moment. It is going to come soon," Haru said and took out his camera to record the evidence in front of him.
   Unlike Izayoi, Yuu, Asagi, and Kuro Usagi, who realized what was happening since they had an enhanced sense, it wasn't until a moment later that Asuka and Jin realized what was happening.
   "Who are they?" Asuka asked with a frown.
   Leticia said with a frown after she saw a group of people with Greek-like warrior armor floating in the sky, moving toward their direction in a group.
   However, suddenly a red ray was shot in their direction, which made them dumbfounded.
   Still, Haru's reaction was fast, and he just directly opened his grimoire, sealing all of the power of a group of people that came uninvited to his community.
   Then suddenly the red ray disappeared, and all the people that floated in the sky fell directly from the sky since their ability couldn't be used anymore.
   "Wh - what's happening?!"
   All the people in the sky fell directly and crashed into the ground!
   The entire area was covered in dust because of the impact, but the wind gently lifted all the dust that covered the area, showing all the figures that were hidden inside.
   Some weaklings passed out directly, and some people moaned in pain, but some people were strong enough to stand up once again, staring at Haru's group in anger, but when he wanted to say something, he passed out together with all the people who had come with him. Still, they had to admit that Haru was too powerful, right?
   "Let's check them." Haru directly moved forward and checked the group of people that had passed out. "Kuro Usagi, who are they?"
   "They're from the community of Perseus." Kuro Usagi frowned and said, "But what are they doing here?" She thought that Haru would know the answer, but she was speechless when she saw that Haru grabbed the miniature of a woman's head, but unlike a normal human, this miniature had the hair of snakes which somehow resembled...
   "Kuro Usagi, is this the head of Gorgon?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded. "That's the head of Gorgon, and it has the ability to turn something into a stone... Wait a moment! This isn't the time for this! People from the community of Perseus have come here! What are we going to do?!"
   "Calm down, Kuro Usagi. Let me check the power of the head of Gorgon first," Haru said, then aimed the head of Gorgon to a random space before he used it.
   Everyone then suddenly saw a beam of blood ray, and whenever that ray touched something, it turned anything into stone.
   "It's quite a powerful ability." Haru nodded.
   "Haru, let me try it," Izayoi said.
   Haru gave the head of Gorgon to Izayoi.
   "Let me try it too, Haru." Asuka was also curious.
   "Haru, are these helmets and shoes also a Gift?" Asagi asked.
   "They should be. You can try it since their abilities are quite interesting too," Haru said as he explained that the shoes that were worn by the members of the community Perseus had the ability to fly, and the helmet gave them the ability to turn invisible.
   "........" Leticia, Kuro Usagi, and Jin.
   "Everyone, this isn't the time to play around! What if the community Perseus comes again?!" Kuro Usagi couldn't help but complain.
   "They won't," Haru said calmly.
   "Why?" Leticia asked with some confusion.
   "Because we're a "no-name" community, do you think that a huge and prestigious community such as Perseus will get serious with us? I think that they even disdain us and look down on us, thinking that this group of people should be enough to handle all of us," Haru said.
   ".........." Kuro Usagi, Jin, and Leticia knew that was the truth, but somehow it stung their hearts since their proud community had fallen so deep that everyone was looking down on them.
   "If we want to raise, we need to accept the reality around us first," Haru said.
   ".........." Everyone looked at Haru in a daze before they clenched their fists, showing a determined expression.
   "Still, what are you planning to do?" Asuka asked.
   "Haru, how about we rob their Gifts?" Izayoi asked since he was interested in all the Gifts worn by the members of the community Perseus.
   Haru then picked up the weakest guy in the group and asked, "Asuka, can you control this guy's mind to answer our question? This guy should be the weakest among them, and it should be easy for you to control him fully."
   Asuka nodded. "I'll try." Even though she didn't feel comfortable controlling people, she needed to do this so they would understand Perseus's plan.
   As expected, when Haru woke the weakest guy, this guy was a bit surprised, but Asuka directly used her power to control the mind of this guy. He looked at the result of Asuka's ability and sighed since Asuka's talent in this area wasn't good. If he was born with Asuka's ability, then without a doubt, he would be able to control the world, but this girl had never thought of anything. However, it should be normal since women were more emotional than men, and Asuka wasn't an ambitious girl, considering Asuka had everything from birth, so she had never thought to want something.
   After the weakest man was controlled, Asuka asked him a question based on Haru's request, and when they heard what the community Perseus planned with Leticia, they were dumbfounded since they didn't expect that Leticia would be sold to outside of the Little Garden!
   "Those bastards?!" Kuro Usagi was furious.
   "Why are you so angry, Kuro Usagi?" Yuu asked with confusion.
   They were surprised, but it was also within their expectations, considering Leticia had
   "Vampires can't live under the sun! If Leticia is sold outside of the Little Garden, then..." Kuro Usagi's expression was so ugly at this moment.
   "I know that you're angry, but getting angry in this situation won't get us anywhere," Haru said, then looked at Leticia, who looked down depressedly. He patted Leticia's head and said, "Do you believe me, Leticia."
   "Ah?" Leticia was surprised and looked at Haru in a daze.
   "I'll get you back to this community and defeat the community of Perseus, so I want you to wait," Haru said.
   "Yes." Leticia nodded without hesitation.
   "What are you planning to do?" Izayoi asked.
   "Well, there's a lot of plans in my head, but Kuro Usagi, you need to show your power on my next plan. Also, don't get all emotional, alright?" Haru said.
   "Eh?" Kuro Usagi was surprised, but then she nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"
   Haru thought about his rewards with the Forest Garo, and it was quite amazing already, but then community Perseus also came, which made him more excited, thinking that he could rob them directly.
   'Well, this will be interesting.'
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2078: Let's barter
   As members of the community of Perseus attacked the "no-name" community, Shiroyasha was talking with the leader of the community of Perseus, Laius Perseus.
   However, from Shiroyasha's expression, their conversation was simply unpleasant.
   Laius didn't feel good, especially when his subordinates that he had sent to retrieve Leticia hadn't returned, which made him suspicious that Shiroyasha might have something to do with this.
   There was no way that Shiroyasha admitted that he had done something to Laius's subordinate, but inwardly, she snickered and smiled happily that something had happened to Laius.
   Neither of them backed down until Shiroyasha heard from her subordinate that Haru and his group came, so she didn't hesitate to tell them to come. "Tell them to come."
   Laius frowned, but he didn't say anything. His expression was quite impatient until he was dumbfounded when he saw Haru pulling all of his subordinates like a group of slaves that were about to be sold.
   "You're the leader of the community Perseus, right? I have heard from your subordinates that you have ordered them to attack our community. Can I believe that you want to declare war against our community?" Haru asked as he put pressure on Laius.
   "!!!" Laius wanted to run away as soon as possible at this moment, but...
   "Stop! Stop! Let's talk first!" Shiroyasha quickly said since she was afraid that a war might really happen on her headquarters out of all places.
   When the pressure from Haru disappeared, he smiled gently and said, "That's true. Let's talk."
   Still, as they sat down, Laius also regained his calm, and he quickly thought about what had happened before he looked at Haru and said, "Do you know what you're doing? Do you think that you can get away with this?"
   "What do you mean?" Kuro Usagi didn't have a good opinion of Laius and directly asked with a frown.
   If it was before, Laius would focus all of his attention on the girls, but with Haru, who didn't wear his mask, everyone would be attracted by him, and it was as if his existence eclipsed everyone.
   "Do you think you can frame us as fake members? You just want to steal my good, right?" Laius snorted, then looked at Shiroyasha. "Shiroyasha, was that all you were doing? Do you want to frame my community and get my
   Shiroyasha couldn't answer anything since she knew that Laius wouldn't believe what she was going to say. After all, who would believe what had happened today was caused by the "no-name" community.
   "Oh? So you're saying that these people aren't members of your community?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Laius nodded and said, "So can you return my good back now? Or should I believe that this is what Thousand Eyes do by stealing my good forcefully?"
   "You...!" Kuro Usagi wanted to get angry again, but Haru quickly reminded her. "Kuro Usagi, did not remember what I have told you before?"
   Kuro Usagi wanted to say something, but she nodded and followed Haru's words, staring hatefully at Laius.
   "Let's be civilized here. I'm helping you get your good back, but will your people come and initiate an attack on our community? But you're saying that these people aren't members of your community, even though they have this head of Gorgon?" Haru asked.
   "So you have stolen that from my community? How would you be responsible for that? Also, those people aren't members of my community, so you won't get anything from me, even if you try to blackmail me." Laius stared at Leticia then looked at Haru. "You should also return that vampire to me since she's my thing."
   Kuro Usagi wanted to get angry, but she remembered Haru's words and kept silent at that moment. Still, she felt empathetic toward the members of Perseus that had come and attacked her community since she knew that they had been abandoned.
   The members of Perseus were bowing their heads in shame since they had been captured by the "no-name" community, and their gifts were all taken by them, but they couldn't do anything. Still, when they saw Laius, they gained their hopes again, but they didn't expect that they were being abandoned directly by Laius, which made them disappointed and hate Laius.
   "Sure, I'll give Leticia back since it is yours," Haru said.
   "However, are you sure that this Gorgon head is from your community? If so, then the Perseus community is just a weakling since the "no-name" community can easily steal something so precious from your organization," Haru said calmly.
   Laius's expression was ugly, then he said, "Well, it seems that I have made a mistake since your replica is so good." He knew that as long as he didn't admit it, then he was innocent. He knew how troublesome his situation was right now since all of his people were caught. 'Those bastards!' If his people weren't caught, then it would be great. Unfortunately, there was no "if"...
   Shiroyasha couldn't help but laugh at this moment, but she didn't disrupt their conversation. Still, she also knew that her position wasn't good since she was the one who had helped Leticia to go back, and this wasn't good for her and her community since this might cause a crack in her alliances. Worst case scenario, all of the communities that were related to her community might have fought her and caused chaos on the East Side, and that was the only thing that she couldn't do.
   "Let's set the matter of Gorgon aside. I heard that you've canceled Leticia's Gift Game, is that right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, of course, I have found a good buyer outside of the Little Garden," Laius said proudly while trying to taunt Haru.
   Unfortunately, Haru's expression was calm, and he asked, "If I ask you to cancel this transaction, can you do that?"
   "Ha? Why should I do that? She's my thing, and I can do what I want with her," Laius said with a snort.
   They were furious at this moment, thinking that the man in front of them was trash, but looking at Haru, who was still calm, they didn't intend to cause trouble, and they had promised not to cause anything to be emotional.
   "Are you sure?" Haru asked.
   "Yeah, I'm sure with that," Laius said without hesitation.
   "What if you cancel that transaction? In exchange, we'll buy her from you, can you?" Haru asked.
   "....." Everyone looked at Haru in a daze, wondering where he had gotten money to buy Leticia since she wasn't cheap.
   "Buy her? Do you have money?" Laius asked with disdain since he knew that they were just a "no-name" community, so there was no way that they had money.
   "We have." Haru nodded confidently.
   Everyone was in a daze, but Laius frowned and said, "No, I won't sell her to you."
   "Because I don't like you," Laius said with a smile. He didn't really like Haru since this guy was more handsome than him, and he felt a threat from him too, so it was so fun when he could annoy him.
   The girls couldn't contain their emotions again when they heard Laius's words.
   "Calm down," Haru said calmly.
   "Try to believe me, alright?" Haru said as he looked at everyone.
   Staring at him for a moment, they nodded and decided to believe in him.
   "Well, it can't be helped if you reject us, so what if we barter," Haru said.
   "In exchange for these people, why don't you give us Leticia?" Haru asked as he looked at the members of the community Perseus that he had caught.
   "What?" Not only Laius, who was dumbfounded but all of the people here were dumbfounded.
   "They might not be members of your community, but since they have invaded our community, they need to be punished, so I have decided to sell them as slaves on the market." Haru looked at the members of the community Perseus who looked at him in fear. "So, in exchange for those innocent people, can you give Leticia to us?"
   Everyone got a shudder when they looked at Haru.
   Haru's words had a lot of meaning, but one thing for sure, he provoked Laius, asking him which was important Leticia, or the members of his community.
   Laius clenched his fists and looked at Haru angrily since his community's dignity was trampled by Haru. His face was ugly, but he said, "I don't know them. Why should I exchange this vampire with them? Hurry up and give me back that vampire, or should I just wreck this place apart?" He then held the pendant to his neck, threatening everyone here.
   Haru stared at Laius and said, "You know, we can talk peacefully and act as if nothing happened."
   "Ha? Aren't you the one who is threatening me? You're just a "no-name" community! You should know your place!" Laius shouted.
   They were so furious at this moment and wanted to kick the bastard, but...
   "Leticia, go back to your owner," Haru said as he looked at Leticia.
   Leticia looked at Haru for a moment, then nodded. "Yes." She then walked obediently toward Laius, which made him smile happily.
   "Let's go back. Don't you ever dare to run away again, or else, I will just throw you out the outside of the Little Garden," Laius said threateningly.
   Leticia didn't say anything and didn't care about Laius's words.
   Just when Laius was about to go back...
   "Hey, let me remind you of something before you go back," Haru said.
   "What?" Laius looked at Haru proudly.
   "Don't regret your choice, alright?" Haru said with a blank expression.
   Laius felt that he was facing an ocean, and if he stared at him any longer, he would drown, so he looked away with a snort. "Hmph! Hurry up and go!" He walked away, ignoring everyone's gaze on him.
   "By the way, I'll send you an invitation when I decide to sell those innocent people as slaves. You might be interested in buying them in the future, after all," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, Laius almost staggered, and he clenched his fists tightly before walking away again. He knew that Haru could be unscrupulous because of Shiroyasha's backing. 'Let's see if you can show that smile when you have lost your backing.' He knew that he couldn't touch the "no-name" community now, but what about in the future?
   'Let's see how you're going to beg.'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2079: Shall we go?
   When Laius left with Leticia, Haru could feel that everyone was looking at him. "I won't give up on Leticia, but we need to change our method to get her back."
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone sighed in relief since they trembled when they saw Haru could treat people as if they were nothing.
   "Still, are you going to sell them as slaves?" Shiroyasha asked as she looked at the members of the community Perseus who had lost their souls and given up everything when they heard that Laius had given up on them.
   "No, you can have them. It's useless for us to have them, and even if we sell them, they won't be worth much anyway," Haru said with a sigh.
   The members of the community Perseus could only sit down depressedly at this moment since after they were abandoned by Laius, they were despised by Haru. Still, they knew Haru's power, so they didn't dare to say anything.
   "Well, I don't mind. They can be used as free labor anyway," Shiroyasha said freely.
   "You can take them, but I'll take the Gorgo head, helmets, and shoes," Haru said.
   "Okay." Shiroyasha nodded and didn't think too much.
   The Gorgon head, helmets, and shoes that were taken from those people could be used to fill the "no-name" community's armory.
   As for those people, Haru really didn't think to take them back, and even if Shiroyasha wanted to use them as free laborers, it was alright since he didn't care much about them, considering how weak they were.
   The "no-name" community didn't have prestige, so even if he took all of them, they might be lazying around, wasting the food on the community, and worse case, they might abuse the children so it was better to give them to Shiroyasha, since he knew that she could use them better.
   Still, even if they were abandoned, Haru could see that they still loved their community which made him helpless. He just didn't expect that the value of community would be bigger than he had thought since they might even sacrifice their lives for the community so it was almost impossible for someone to change their community after they had joined one unless they were abused or treated badly.
   However, the community Perseus clearly wasn't that kind of community, and even though the leader of this community was such a prick, everyone was proud to become a member of this community since they were given two powerful Gifts that made them capable of turning invisible and fly.
   Haru had used his "Elemental Sight" on Laius before, and even though this guy was arrogant and prick, Laius had a talent on the blacksmith, considering Laius was the descendant of Hephaestus. When he knew all of that, he had an urge to steal that talent, but he held himself since he wanted to make Laius despair.
   "Still, what should we do now? Asuka asked.
   When this question fell, everyone was looking at Haru since he had become a de facto leader of everyone. They had to admit that if they became a leader, there was no way that they could do something similar to Haru, and even though he was pretty scary before, they had to admit that he was so reliable, especially when they heard him, wanting to exchange the members of the community of Perseus with Leticia and even threatened Laius that he would sell Laius's people as slaves.
   Luckily, it seemed that Haru was joking, but hearing his reason when they heard that those group of people weren't worth much, they weren't sure whether they should laugh or cry.
   Still, they had to admit that Laius was so cruel to his people since he dared to abandon his people without hesitation so his community would be free of trouble.
   "Frankly, I don't know much about the community Perseus, but is there a way to forcefully challenge this community to a Gift Game?"
   When Haru's words fell, they knew that Haru hadn't given up Leticia, and they knew that they were about to start their revenge."
   The voice of Shiroyasha and Kuro Usagi fell at the same time, but...
   "Yeah, you might need two or three years to do it."
   There was a way to forcefully fight the community Perseus on Gift Games, but this method was too difficult!
   "We don't have many methods left anyway, why don't you tell us first how to do it so we can determine whether this method is possible or not," Haru said and caused Kuro Usagi and Shiroyasha to contemplate to each other before they nodded, explaining about the community Perseus.
   The community of Perseus was once a famous community that hosted the legendary highbrow Gift Game, known to all inhabitants of the Little Garden. It was a proper community with a long history, but it was different now since the leader of this community had changed into Laius Perseus.
   With that explanation, how were they going to challenge this community? This was the most important question for all of them.
   "Are you aware of the legend that the knight Perseus exterminated a monster known as gorgon?"
   "They're allowing anyone from the lower levels to participate in the Gift Game that matches the legend," Kuro Usagi said. "If we can win that, then..."
   "Then we can get Leticia back, right?" Asagi asked.
   "We will have to win two different Gift Games first for that to happen. They both would be rather difficult."
   "What kind of Gift Games are they?" Haru asked.
   "We have to defeat Kraken and Graeae," Kuro Usagi said with a sigh.
   "You heard that Izayoi?" Haru asked.
   "Very clear." Izayoi smiled excitedly.
   "Do you want to sleep first or go now?" Haru asked.
   "I haven't done anything since I have come here, so of course, I want to go now!" Izayoi said without hesitation.
   Haru sighed and said, "Asagi, I'll go out first."
   "Can I go too?" Asagi asked.
   "Well..." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "Do any of you want to challenge Kraken and Graeae now?" Haru asked.
   They were speechless, but then they raised their hands without hesitation.
   Then on the next day, the "no-name" community got the right to challenge the community of Perseus, and without hesitation, they challenged the community of Perseus for the Gift Game.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2080: Gift Games
   It was just a day that they had met each other, but Laius didn't expect that Haru and his group would challenge his community directly. If possible, he didn't really want to accept this challenge, not only that it was troublesome, and he didn't see the point to do it since the status of the "no-name" community was too low.
   However, when Laius thought about the two tokens that showed the "no-name" community had defeated the Kraken and the Graeae, he knew that he didn't have a choice but to accept this challenge. Still, he knew how strong the Kraken and the Graeae were, and for the "no-name" to be able to defeat two legendary monsters in a day, he knew that he couldn't underestimate them.
   "Let me show you that the community of Perseus isn't something like the "no-name" community can blatantly provoke!"
   Still, as Laius held the pendant on his neck, his confidence rose once again, and he knew that as long as he had this pendant, no one in this entire Little Garden could posses a threat to him and his community!
   Laius was furious and thought that he was going to destroy the "no-name" community until they disappeared from the Little Garden!
   Haru and his group looked at the palace of the community of Perseus and watched how grand this palace was. Haru then thought about the mansion in the "no-name" community, which was quite shabby.
   "Should we build a building like this the "no-name" community?" Haru asked.
   "Hmm... how about a Japanese style like in our world? After all, Shiroyasha's headquarters has a Japanese design," Asagi said.
   "I'm bored with Japanese design. The European castle isn't that bad, you know?" Asuka said, adding her opinion.
   "I want a hot spring pool," Yuu said blankly.
   "How about we build a skyscraper?" Izayoi asked.
   "Who is going to build it? You? The technology in this world isn't as advanced as in our world, you know?" Haru said.
   "Well, that's true. It is troublesome to teach them," Izayoi said in a murmur.
   "Um... everyone, can we focus on the Gift Game in front of us?" Kuro Usagi said helplessly.
   Jin could only laugh awkwardly.
   "Still, is your body better?" Haru asked everyone.
   Hearing Haru's words, they could only look at Haru bitterly since this guy was really a sadist. They didn't expect that after Laius picked a fight against them, he brought them to fight the Kraken and the Graeae directly in a day, without any preparation or anything.
   Kuro Usagi, Shiroyasha, and Jin were dumbfounded when the Kraken and Graeae were defeated in just a day, and after they returned, they directly challenged the community of Perseus on the Gift Game, which made them even helpless.
   Luckily, Haru had a teleportation ability, so it only took a moment to move from one place to another place, but at the same time, they also challenged various Gift Games along the way.
   Jin also got his first demon during those Gift Games and had a demon bear as his first familiar. It might not be as powerful as Manticore or Griffin, but for him, who had been powerless, this sudden change made him excited.
   Still, with all of those Gift Games, it was normal for them to be dead tired, but Haru directly healed them and recovered their stamina, which made them helpless. They didn't feel tired and sleepy, but it felt weird when they didn't fall asleep.
   However, before that, there was one important thing that they needed to do, and that was to beat the shit of the community of Perseus.
   Everyone was at the entrance of the headquarters of the community of Perseus, reading the rules of the Gift Game before they started the Gift Games.
   "So if we defeat Laius where he's hiding in the back of this place, we win, huh?" Izayoi said.
   "But if we're spotted, we lose our right to challenge him," Asuka said in the complaint.
   "So basically, they want us to assassinate the head of the Perseus?" Izayoi shook his head.
   "So that means they want us to handle Laius just like in the legend and get him his sleep?" Jin then lowered his head and sighed. "I don't think that it'll be that easy..." He then looked at Haru, wondering whether Haru had a way to solve this problem.
   "Well, that's true, there are a lot of people inside, and each of them is powerful. They also have a Gift that can make them invisible." Haru looked at everyone, and his expression didn't change much. "Still, tell me if there's worse than that?"
   "There's!" Kuro Usagi noticed that everyone was looking at her, which made her gulp. "The most dangerous Gift is held by Laius, and if I'm not wrong, that Gift should be a former..."
   "Former Demon Lord, right?" Izayoi said as he looked at the stars.
   "Perseus constellation, huh?" Haru looked at the stars with interest and said, "Well, let's ignore the small fries, and let's go directly to Laius."
   Everyone was dumbfounded by Haru's words.
   "Are we going to fly, Haru?" Asagi asked.
   Hearing Asagi's words, they knew that Haru could make everyone float by using his gravity manipulation.
   "I'm too lazy to do that." Haru took out the helmets that he had taken from the members of Perseus and gave them to the people around him.
   "........" Everyone was speechless when they received the helmets of Perseus on their hands.
   "With this, we can go to the boss directly, right? By the way, you don't need to worry about them to find us out since I have modified it a bit." Haru then looked at everyone and asked, "So are you ready for this Gift Game?"
   With that shout, everyone started to wear their helmets, and they were surprised that not only did they turn indivisible, but their voice also couldn't be heard, which made them amazed at Haru, wondering how much ability that guy had.
   Luckily, they could hear each other's voices, or else they would feel that their existence had disappeared.
   Laius was waiting on the top floor with a relaxed expression, but deep inside, there was a lot of tension in his heart, especially when the Gift Game had started, yet he felt that everything was strangely silent and as expected, suddenly a group of people appeared before him, taking off the helmets of his community, which made him frown, thinking how useless his people were and how shameful that his Gift was being used by the "no-name" community.
   "Let's see how proud you can be after you have seen this." Laius flew to the sky directly and pulled his pendant. "ALGOL!!!"
   As the pendant was pulled, the sky turned dark, the cloud swirled, giving an ominous pressure to everyone who saw it.
   Laius wanted to see their despair, but at the same time, he didn't forget to mock them about Leticia who had turned into a stone.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2081: How soft is our bed?
   By using the helmet that Haru had taken from the members of the community of Perseus, everyone safely arrived at the top floor of the palace.
   As expected, when Jin and Kuro Usagi saw Leticia had turned into a stone, they couldn't help but exclaim and cry out.
   Haru sighed inwardly, but he didn't say anything since it should be a normal reaction, considering their feeling toward Leticia. If he was in their place, then he would kill Laius directly, but he knew that this wasn't that kind of story, and there was a better way than killing someone.
   As they arrived, Laius also started his villain-like introduction before flying to the sky to pull his pendant.
   A massive blood-colored ray was shot toward the sky, turning the sky dark and cloud to swirl, giving an ominous feeling to everyone who saw it.
   Except for Haru, Asagi, Shiroyuki, and Izayoi, everyone trembled when they saw a gigantic woman with snakes hair appearing out of the massive blood-blood ray.
   "Haru..." Asagi's expression turned serious when she saw the monster in front of her.
   Haru hugged Asagi's waist gently and released his pressure on Laius and Algo.
   When that pressure was released, Algol and Laius felt that their bodies were pressed by the world, and they wanted to kneel down to the young man in front of them. They also felt that their existence had become an ant that could be caused by the young man in front of them so easily, but that pressure only happened for a moment, which made them wonder whether it was their illusion.
   Laius felt threatened at that moment and directly ordered Algol to attack Haru and his group!
   Algol also felt the same, and it roared loudly, causing everyone to shudder and be cold all of a sudden, but then Haru tapped his feet, causing everyone to feel relaxed and calm down.
   "Calm down, alright?" Haru still had a warm smile on his face and said, "Izayoi, do you want to face it?"
   "Okay." Izayoi nodded with a smile, but before that, they needed to face a blood-colored ray that was released from Algol's mouth.
   As the blood-colored ray passed, everything that was touched by it turned into a stone. No, it could be said that everything on this palace had turned into a stone, whether it was a plane, people, and everything inside.
   Luckily, everyone was standing behind Haru, so they weren't affected by this ray, but it gave them a chill and, at the same time, peace of mind, especially when Haru was with them.
   "I'll leave this to you, Izayoi."
   "You don't need to tell me twice!"
   Izayoi moved forward and didn't seem to be affected by Algol's attack.
   Haru looked at Izayoi, who fought with Algol, and knew that this guy was an overpowered character, so he didn't need to worry that much.
   However, Laius, who saw Algol was being beaten up, couldn't help but become nervous and also annoyed at how weak Algol was, especially when he saw Izayoi kept laughing sadistically, beating up Algol with his fists, so he took out his weapon and attacked Haru. "Don't get carried away, human!"
   Haru didn't even look at Laius and used his gravity magic to push him away.
   Laius was thrown into the arena wall and coughed up blood. However, he still maintained his consciousness and stood up slowly.
   Haru looked at Laius and deliberately did this since he wanted to see Algol's power more. After all, if he was serious, Laius would have already turned into a meat paste already.
   "Enough... I have enough of this. This is as far as you get. I'll end all of this!" Showing his frustration, Laius shouted, "Algol!"
   Algol, who was beaten up by Izayoi, also slowly got up and roared once again. "ROOOOARRRR!!!!'
   "Let him have a taste of hell! Hit them with the eternal prison!" Laius shouted.
   Algol gathered blood-colored energy on its mouth, turning it into a spherical shape.
   "Izayoi, do you need help?" Haru asked.
   "You don't need to. I can handle this. Also, don't steal my fun, Haru!"
   As the gigantic blood-colored ray was shot from Algol's mouth, Kuro Usagi looked at this attack with shock and started her commentator. "It - It can't be... The gift which could petrify the entire world itself!"
   Hearing Kuro Usagi's words, everyone was surprised and also started to get nervous, but...
   Izayoi directly kicked this gigantic blood-colored ray and destroyed it into pieces. He then dashed and punched Algol's directly, defeating it in an instant.
   "Im - Impossible!" Laius couldn't believe what he had seen.
   Kuro Usagi wanted to start her explanation again, but her butts were patted by Haru. "Hyaann~~." She moaned lightly which made her face blush and looked at Haru in shame. "Ha - Haruka-sama?"
   "The Gift Game has ended, right?" Haru asked. He also understood why Kuro Usagi, Shiroyuki, and Jin were dumbfounded when they saw Izayoi's gift since Izayoi's gift gave him the ability to destroy a gift and such a thing only happened for the first time in this world.
   "Ah, yes, that's right!" Kuro Usagi wanted to announce the Gift Game, but she was quickly stopped by Izayoi.
   "This Gift Game is "no-name" community ---"
   "Eh?" Kuro Usagi looked at Izayoi in confusion.
   "If you lose this game right now, you know what'll happen to your flag, right?"
   Laius, who had given up, was startled and looked at Izayoi in surprise. "What? It wasn't her that you were after?" He thought what they wanted was Leticia, but he didn't expect that they were going after the flag of his community!
   "We can get her back whenever we want. I think I'll bet on your flag we just got and have our next little game. This time, I think I'll take the Perseus name itself," Izayoi said with a cruel smile.
   "Wh - What was that?!" Laius was dumbfounded.
   "That way we'll shatter the entire Perseus community. I'll destroy it all so that you'll never be able to operate again for an eternity." Izayoi gave an ultimatum without mercy.
   Looking at Izayoi, Haru had to admit that this guy was smart since Izayoi took the bad guy's role for him. Still, he wasn't sure whether this was done deliberately or not, but anyway, it was all good since the Gift Game had ended and everything was finished. As for the community of Perseus, frankly, he didn't care much and this community was just an ant that he could crush anytime. Still, he was going to steal Algol's power since it was quite interesting and he also wouldn't forget about Leticia since this vampire girl was the reason why they were going to have a fight against the community of Perseus.
   With all of that, everything ended peacefully, but Haru felt that he needed to train them harder so they wouldn't underestimate their enemies.
   Still, Haru felt that his worry was quite unfounded since they were a group of protagonists so they would be alright no matter what since they had great luck wherever they went and he knew that they should be alright. The real problem was that he wouldn't be in this world forever and two of his quests had already been completed, leaving only one quest.
   Haru looked at the members of the "no-name" community around him and wondered who he should give the leader position.
   "What are you thinking?" Asagi asked.
   "I'm thinking how soft our bed is," Haru said.
   "..........." Asagi looked at Haru and felt that she really wanted to smack this guy's head!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2082: There's a lot of ways to help me
   After the Gift Game, everyone returned to their headquarters.
   Of course, they took Leticia back, and before they took her back, they also returned Leticia's condition back to normal. Still, she might be tired and even though she returned to how she was, she hadn't woken up from her sleep yet. However, it was normal since she had become a stone before and it might take a lot of toll on her body when that happened.
   However, everyone was happy that Leticia could return to them again.
   As for Laius and the community of Persues, they didn't do too much since they didn't really care about them. They could defeat this community once and they could defeat them anytime.
   Shishio wanted to destroy the community of Perseus to the limit but since Izayoi was the one who defeated Laius and Algol so he decided to leave that decision to Izayoi. After all, he wouldn't be in this world forever and he would return back to this original world after the quest had been completed.
   Still, Haru had to admit that having Izayoi beside him was good since Izayoi could take the role of the bad guy for him. It wasn't that he had trouble becoming a bad guy, but he just didn't really want to do it in front of the girls, and Laius and his community was simply an ant that could be crushed anytime. He also wasn't sure how long that he would stay in this world so it was better to let Laius and his community stay since the "no-name" community could order Laius and his community to help them in the future, especially when Laius had a talent on blacksmithing so this guy might be helpful for Asuka in the future.
   With all of that, the Gift Game ended and everyone returned.
   They went to rest in their room while letting Leticia be taken care of by Lily, who was the leader of the senior and junior children groups on the "no-name" community while everyone resting. After all, they hadn't rested for a while and they were so tired, especially after the effect of Haru's ability had worn off.
   As usual, Haru and Asagi slept together and Shiroyuki could only look at Asagi in jealousy before she let out a sigh, and also rested in her room too.
   After Haru and Asagi woke up, they didn't immediately walk out, but they talked to each other about what they would do in this world.
   "I didn't expect our quest to be completed so soon," Asagi said.
   "Yeah, there's only one more quest," Haru said since he had to admit that his stay in this world was quite fast.
   "We only need to defeat one more Demon Lord, right?" Asagi asked.
   "That's right." Haru had defeated Shiroyasha, and the member of his community also had defeated Algol, so it left them with one more Demon Lord since on their quest they needed to defeat three Demon Lords.
   "Don't end the quests first, alright? I want to play around first," Asagi said while begging, pressing her boobs against him.
   "............" Haru looked at Asagi for a moment and nodded. "Alright, let's go play around later."
   "Yeah." Asagi smiled and kissed Haru's lips, feeling happy.
   Haru, who received his kiss, sighed, hugging Asagi's waist, wondering whether this girl was a descendant of succubus. When he thought about a succubus and incubus, he was wondering whether there was such a race in this world. If so, then he might try to snatch their abilities to expand his knowledge. Still, no matter how powerful the two creatures were, compared to his "pleasure magic," they were just a baby in front of him.
   "By the way, what are you planning with this community? We won't stay here too long, right? Are you going to be the leader position for Jin again?" Asagi asked.
   "Yeah, that should be the plan." Haru nodded. He felt that out of everyone in this "no-name" community, the one that was suitable to become a leader after he left was Jin.
   Jin was also the previous leader and he also had a lot of respect from the children, but this boy was still a child, but as long as there was pressure this guy should grow up.
   Izayoi might be powerful, but Izayoi wasn't suitable to become a leader because of how selfish he was. He couldn't understand how to manage a relationship which was and if he became a leader, the "no-name" community would simply become his tail that would be dragged by him everywhere, which might make the members of the community feel dissatisfied. After all, he was so powerful and he didn't care about everyone's opinion. If he had enough respect from everyone, then it would be easy, but this guy had never bothered to bond himself with the group, charging to the front on his own, which made him wasn't suitable to be a leader.
   "What about the girls?" Asagi asked.
   "Hmm... I don't really want to make girls as leaders," Haru said hesitantly.
   "Huh? Are you looking down on girls?" Asagi raised her chest up, looking at Haru sternly.
   "It isn't that I'm looking down on girls, but you often show an unnecessary mercy toward your opponent," Haru said.
   "Un - unnecessary mercy?" Asagi was dumbfounded.
   "Let's say an evil enemy that has killed a million people and caused a disaster in this world appears and then you have defeated this person. However, before you end this person, this person suddenly begs you with tears and snot, creating a sob story to make you feel sorry for him. When you're about to slay this person, if it's a guy, they won't show hesitation, but if it's girls, they will hesitate," Haru said slowly since he knew that girls were made of water. As long as they heard a sob story, they would want to help someone since that how women were, they were emotional creatures, and it was also the reason why he could seduce them easily since he knew how to evoke their emotion and also made them feel so good.
   Hearing Haru's words, Asagi somehow felt a bit depressed since she knew that he was right, especially when she was the one who proposed to help the "no-name" community.
   "It's alright. I'm here with you, right? Let me take care of the dirty works," Haru said.
   "But... but... I also want to help you..." Asagi's eyes were red, staring at Haru.
   Haru hugged Asagi and pressed his face against her soft boobs, sniffing them, and moved his head left and right, which made her speechless. "Asagi, you have helped me so much. You know... when I did my quest alone, I was lonely, I had to take all that pressure alone while no one could help me, but with you here, I can feel reassured and calm since I know that I'm not alone. Your presence alone is helping me, Asagi."
   "Haru..." Asagi caressed Haru's head and gently hugged him, passing his head further to her chest. If she thought about it clearly, she knew that a quest was so dangerous, especially when it was done by a weak person. If it was her alone, then let alone Laius and the community of Perseus, she might not even defeat Galdo. She knew that the reason why their quests could be completed so smoothly was because of Haru.
   Asagi thought that she needed to spoil him so she moved her hand to her hand and slipped inside the blanket.
   "What are you doing?" Haru asked in surprise.
   "Let me spoil you. Also, don't forget to put the soundproof machine on," Asagi said with a mischievous smile.
   "Don't worry, I have used that thing for a while," Haru said and looked at Asagi, who helped his little brother to relax. He let out a comfortable sigh and thought that it was really great that he didn't come to this quest alone.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2083: Maid and Teacher
   After Leticia had woken up, Lily told everyone one by one since it was great news that Leticia had woken up.
   Everyone also had woken up in the morning so they didn't hesitate to visit Leticia, who had woken up.
   Leticia was happy that she could come back and also could return to her community. Still, she couldn't see the person that she had been waiting for. "Um... where's Kasugano-sama?"
   Everyone was dumbfounded by what Leticia called Haru.
   "Why did you call Haru that?" Asuka asked, wondering whether there was something wrong with Leticia's head. After all, Leticia had just become a stone before so it wouldn't be strange if there was something wrong with her head.
   "I made a promise with him," Leticia said plainly, but there was a blush on her face.
   "What kind of promise?" Yuu asked.
   "I'm going to become his maid," Leticia said.
   Leticia didn't feel surprised by everyone's reaction, but she didn't care much since she didn't feel reluctant to do it. Instead, she felt happy. There were also other promises, but it was better to keep this matter a secret while waiting for her body to return to her adult state like before.
   "Th - that pervert!" Asuka's face was red and knew that Haru was simply a bad guy!
   "Who are you calling a pervert?"
   Everyone turned their heads and looked at Haru, Asagi, and Shiroyuki, who entered the room at the same time.
   Haru looked at everyone speechlessly and somehow he could tell what kind of conversation that they had before. "I'm not a pervert. Also, don't you think that having a blonde-haired maid is a good thing?"
   "Well, that's true." Asuka nodded in agreement.
   "So there's no need to complain, right?" Haru said.
   "That's true, but she isn't only for you, right?" Yuu asked.
   Haru looked at Leticia then asked, "What do you think, Leticia? I have my own maid here, but those three also need a maid too, considering how spoiled they're." He didn't really have much of an interest in a loli even though Leticia might be over 1000+ years old. Leticia might be legal, but her body might be a bit too small for him.
   Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu complained directly.
   Leticia looked at Haru, then looked at Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu, before she looked at Shiroyuki, who stood next to Haru. She saw Shiroyuki smiling proudly at her, which made her slightly annoyed at this moment. Still, she also knew that Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu also helped on the Gift Game that was held before so she nodded. "Yes, I don't mind since I feel that I owe everyone so I don't mind being everyone's maid and I'm glad to do so."
   "That's great! I have always had a blonde maid!" Asuka said excitedly and extended her hand. "It'll be nice to have you around."
   "Yea..." Leticia held Asuka's hand and suddenly remembered that her words might be improper. "I guess I should be more formal because I'm working for you, though."
   "Just use whatever you're comfortable with," Yuu said with a smile.
   "I see... No... I see Ma'am? No, no... I see, Miss?"
   While everyone was happy that Leticia had become their maid, Jin and Kuro Usagi were speechless and they could only watch this scene dumbfoundedly.
   "The Knight of the Little Garden is a maid...?" 2x
   Haru ignored Jin and Kuro Usagi then clapped his hands, causing everyone to look in his direction. "Well, enough of this, how about we prepare a celebration party for our victory!"
   Everyone raised their hands excitedly and prepared for the party.
   "Haru, are you going to cook?" Yuu asked with excitement.
   Everyone also stared at Haru excitedly, wondering how he was going to answer.
   "Just this time, alright?" Haru replied reluctantly.
   Everyone roared even excitedly.
   "Kasugano-san, let me help you," Jin said with an eagerness.
   Haru, who was cooking in the kitchen, nodded. "Sure. Just wash the vegetables."
   "Just wash?" Jin asked curiously.
   "Well, yeah, can you cook?" Haru asked.
   "It's normal. You don't need to worry," Haru said calmly.
   "Then I'll wash the vegetables." Jin nodded as he washed the vegetables beside Haru.
   While telling Jin how to wash the ingredients carefully, Haru also instructed the other helpers, and children on how to cook so their foods would be even better.
   As Jin washed the vegetables, Haru asked, "Do you have something to ask me, Jin?"
   "Ah!" Jin was a bit embarrassed and blushed, hearing Haru's words.
   "You know, I thought that you hated me for stealing your place and told you how useless you were," Haru said with a smile.
   "No, no, I have never thought that way, Kasugano-san!" Jin quickly shook his head with an embarrassed expression, then sighed. "Still, I also understand how incompetent, I was before as their leader..." He could see the difference between him and Haru. When he was the leader, even though everyone was working hard, their eyes were dead as if they didn't have hope, but when Haru became a leader, everyone's eyes were bright and full of hope, which made him realize how different he was from him.
   Jin also reflected on how he hesitated to answer Haru's question in the past and thought that he was really selfish. He then got depressed, but then he felt that his head was patted, which made him dumbfounded. He looked up and looked at Haru in surprise with some blush on his face. "Ka - Kasugano-san?"
   "You're a good kid, Jin," Haru said with a smile.
   Jin was so shy and blushed at that moment.
   "Still, it's good that you have realized your weaknesses and what you need to do is to work hard to erase or strengthen your good points," Haru said.
   "My good point?" Jin asked curiously.
   "Your good point is your Gift. You can make a contract with various demons. Also, you're relatively smart. I know that I might be able to do a lot of things, but I still need help managing various things in this community. You can see how stupid Kuro Usagi is and how selfish Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu are. They can't help manage this community with some administrative matters, but you can do it," Haru said.
   "I - I'm the only one who can do it?" Jin was so excited when he heard that there was one thing that he could do better than other people.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and asked, "So will you help me?"
   "Yes, Kasugano-san!" Jin said excitedly.
   Looking at Jin, who was excited, Haru thought that this kid was so simple, but at the same time, he knew that he needed to train him sooner or later, he would return to the leader position to Jin since he would go back after his quest was over.
   Still, before that, Haru needed to finish his cooking first since if he took his time, he was afraid that everyone's saliva was going to be mixed on one of those cookings sooner or later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2084: The party was quite fun
   As the night came, everyone in the "no-name" community started their party, and they were having fun under the beautiful night sky.
   Everyone was excited and shouted as they raised their glasses to the sky.
   Haru was sitting on the bench, sipping grape juice, thinking that there were a lot of interesting ingredients in this world, so he got quite wild and cooked them in his own way. Fortunately, he could see that everyone was happy with the food and ate them with a happy smile.
   Still, Haru felt a bit conflicted that the mythical beast in this world could talk, which made it hard for him to cook, especially when some of them had become Yuu's friend.
   After all, it was impossible to eat your friend literally, right?
   Haru thought about the Griffin and the Kraken that he tamed before and wondered whether their meats would be good for sukiyaki and takoyaki. Still, if he proposed such a thought-provoking idea, he was sure that a lot of people would curse him.
   "You're thinking something stupid again, right?" Asagi looked at Haru helplessly.
   Haru looked at Asagi, who was sitting on his lap while eating takoyaki. "Yeah, I'm thinking about something stupid."
   "What are you thinking about?" Asuka asked curiously while glancing at Asagi, who was sitting on Haru's lap. She didn't know why she felt quite jealous at that moment.
   "I was thinking whether it was good to cook takoyaki by using the Kraken's meat," Haru said while sipping his grape juice.
   Suddenly there was silence around the people who heard Haru's words.
   "Should I get it for you?" Izayoi asked since Haru's food was good, but what if Haru cooked his food by using special ingredients? He was wondering whether the taste would be even better. If so, then it was worth it to grab one of the Kraken's tentacles for Haru's experiment.
   Izayoi knew that he was weaker than Haru in terms of strength, and he thought that he could beat him on something else, but it seemed that he might need a long time to do it, especially when Haru's food was so good that he might even ascend to heaven because of how delicious it was.
   "Are you serious?" Asuka asked with a dumbfounded expression.
   "You shouldn't do it. After all, the Kraken is our friend now," Yuu said with a calm expression, but her mouth was watery, and there was drool on the corner of her mouth.
   "Still, as you know, the Little Garden is different from our world. There are a lot of interesting things, including interesting ingredients and delicious foods that you have never seen in your life," Haru said calmly, but his voice was full of longing.
   Hearing Haru's words, somehow, they had found what Haru sought after in this Little Garden.
   If Izayoi and Asuka looked for something fun and Yuu came to get a lot of friends, then Haru came to taste a lot of good food.
   As for Asagi, the reason why she came was related to Haru since she was his lover, so it was normal for her to come with him.
   "I don't think that you should do that, Haruka-sama," Kuro Usagi said with a speechless expression.
   "Yes, I know, I won't grab the Kraken's meat," Haru said simply.
   "Huh? Why?" Asuka asked with some disappointment.
   'Do you want to eat Krakent's meat?'
   "It's because the Kraken can turn into a human, right? As Shiroyuki did," Asagi answered.
   "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded and asked, "Do you want to eat a beast that can become a human, Asuka-san?"
   "Of course not!" Asuka shook her head without hesitation and everyone also quickly threw away their crazy thought to get the meat from the Kraken.
   Haru looked at Shiroyuki and knew that he might eat her, but not in literal meaning, of course.
   Shiroyuki, somehow, could feel Haru's gaze, but she only blushed and moved closer to Haru.
   "Still, everyone is having fun, but why are we celebrating outside?" Asuka asked.
   "Yeah, I wondered the same thing." Yuu was also curious.
   "If you do it inside, then you won't be able to see the sky, right?" Haru said.
   Everyone was looking toward the sky, and then they were stunned.
   The falling stars fell like rain on the night sky. This sight was so breathtaking that they were amazed by the scene before them.
   Asagi smiled as she leaned on Haru's chest, pulling his hands to hug her waist. She had to admit that this was a rare chance that she could monopolize him, and it was a great thing. Still, she felt that sooner or later, someone would join her on the bed later, or probably not?
   Asagi wasn't sure, but she could accept it since she could see that everyone was a good girl. However, her thought was broken when Kuro Usagi suddenly attracted everyone's attention.
   "Everyone!" Kuro Usagi stood in front of everyone and started to announce the aftermath of the Gift Game. "Perseus was dismissed from Thousand Eyes after having lost this past game, and their flag will be taken down from the stars. You may wish upon the stars and gaze upon them as much as you'd like! Anyway, let's all have fun together today."
   Haru looked at the sky and thought that the fact that a community flag could be put on the sky was quite interesting. He thought that it might be more interesting to put the "no-name" community flag on the sky.
   "Hehehe, Haruka-sama, Asagi-sama, are you surprised?" Kuro Usagi asked with a laugh.
   "Yes, it's amazing," Asagi said with a smile.
   Haru looked at Kuro Usagi and thought that this girl was 200+ years old. He knew that this girl should be a grandma, but since she was an immortal, should he call her a normal girl?
   Anyway, Haru was wondering why Kuro Usagi had never thought to marry someone and created a descendant even after 200+ years of old.
   "What's wrong, Haruka-sama? Is there something on my face?" Kuro Usagi asked curiously.
   "Nothing, I have realized that even though your head isn't good, you're cute, Kuro Usagi," Haru said with a smile.
   "Eh? Really?" Kuro Usagi showed a happy smile when Haru praised her as cute. Still, she suddenly realized something and complained, "I'm not stupid!"
   Haru looked at Kuro Usagi for a moment and decided to ignore her. Watching the falling stars in the night sky, he felt that everything was so peaceful and it was great that they could enjoy this party, but he knew that as the story progressed, there would be more trouble. Still, he quite anticipated what kind of girl he woul--- Cough! Cough!
   Haru meant that he was waiting for what kind of adventure he would face in the future, and he really anticipated it, really.
   "Should we go on holiday tomorrow?" Asagi suddenly whispered.
   Haru thought for a moment and nodded. "Let's go then."
   With that decision, they continued their party until late, showing how happy they were with their second victory at the Gift Games.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2085: What's the moral story?
   After that party, they didn't immediately go and fight in the Gift Game. Instead, they went on a holiday to a nearby hot spring area on the East Side of the Little Garden.
   They had only spent a few days in the Little Garden, and they had fought a lot at the Gift Games.
   If Haru didn't give them a holiday, then what was his difference from a slave owner?
   Still, if he thought about the legal, economic, military, and cultural customs of the Little Garden, he knew that no one would complain even if they worked for 12 hours a day. However, he wasn't a demon, and he knew that the reason why Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu were coming to this world was partly that they wanted to have fun, so of course, they needed to have fun.
   Haru went on a holiday directly with Asagi, leaving the rest of the members of the "no-name" community on their own. It wasn't that he didn't want to bring them, but it was quite troublesome to bring them, considering their money and transportation method, and a lot more. After all, this world was quite inconvenient since there weren't any trains or buses. Also, even though he had some money in this world, he knew that they weren't in the position to splurge their money since he used a lot of the money to renovate some businesses that he prepared for the "no-name" community.
   Unlike in the modern world where he could get money through FOREX or stock, in this world, he couldn't do that, but he could rob someone directly, so he just robbed them, especially he also robbed a lot of money from the community of Perseus before.
   'Somehow, it reminds me of when I was still in Shin's world, huh?'
   Haru thought that his stay in the Little Garden was quite similar to his stay in Jin's world since the technology was backward. He then the barren land of the "no-name" community and thought that he needed to return it to how it used to be and planted either fruit, rice, or something else.
   Still, before that, Haru was going to enjoy his little trip with Asagi in the most expensive room in the hot spring area of the East Side of the Little Garden.
   Haru looked at Asagi, who sat between his legs and felt a bit speechless, but he didn't say much until he noticed her expression was a bit weird. "What's wrong?"
   "Nothing, but it just feels strange," Asagi said with a sigh.
   "What's so strange?" Haru asked curiously.
   "It's just that it might be the longest time that I haven't touched my laptop," Asagi said with a complex expression. Usually, every day, she would be in front of her laptop or computer, but in this world, she had never touched either her laptop or computer. However, it was normal since there was no internet in this world, and a laptop or a computer was also useless since there wasn't internet in this world.
   As for electricity or electrical appliances, there were some of them, but they could be used by either ability or magic.
   Asagi remembered that there should be a television and a lamp, but one thing was for sure, the technology level of this world was quite strange. Some of them were advanced, but some of them were old, which somehow made her feel that this world was so unique.
   "Now that you mention it, it has been a while since you have touched your laptop or computer." Haru also felt a bit weird when he thought that Asagi didn't touch her laptop or computer.
   Asagi leaned on Haru's chest and let out a sigh. "Do you think that a computer or a laptop is useful in this world?"
   "I think it is useful," Haru said.
   "Oh? Really? There's no internet, you know? What can you do about it?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "We can play a game," Haru said with a smile.
   "I was joking. However, you can write a report or document with it, right? After all, you should know how troublesome it is to write by using a pen," Haru said speechlessly when he thought that the people in this world were still writing by using a pen, and somehow he understood why the price of a book was so high in the Little Garden.
   "Do you have a paper to print those documents?" Asagi suddenly asked with a speechless expression.
   "Sorry, I forgot." Haru was speechless since he only remembered that there was no factory in this world, and even if there was paper, the production was quite slow, and he was sure that there was no paper with the size of his printer, especially when he recalled the color of the paper was still yellow in this world.
   "Still, why do you think this happens?" Asagi asked.
   "I mean... there is a big gap between technologies and culture. Some parts of this world are modern, but some parts of the world are so backward. Why do you think that it happens?" Asagi asked.
   "If you ask me that, then I can only say that it is because mythology is affecting this world," Haru said.
   "You can see that there's a lot of deities or Gods in this world, right? They have been living in this Little Garden for so long even Shiroyasha and Leticia have been living for 1000+ years. It can be said that they're the rules of the Little Garden, right? If we consider their power, authority, and influence, right?"
   "Well, that's true, but what does it have to do with this gap of technology?" Asagi asked.
   "1000+ years ago, do you think that there was a television?" Haru asked.
   "Old people don't like a change. They're comfortable with what they have done before, so even if there's something that can make their lives more convenient, they are reluctant to accept it since something has been ingrained into their bodies. In other words, they're stubborn and too lazy to learn," Haru said simply.
   "....." Asagi looked at Haru and asked, "So is that a bad thing?"
   "If they don't have power, then they might be eliminated by the natural election, but they have power, and they can do whatever they want since no one can beat them," Haru said.
   "So the moral of this story is that as long as you have power, you can do anything, huh?" Asagi said with a sigh.
   "You're not wrong there." Haru patted Asagi's head and thought for a moment. "Still, I think that there might be a way to use your power in this world."
   "Really?" Asagi was surprised and asked quickly.
   "Yeah, but how about we go to our room to rest?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Asagi looked at Haru helplessly then rolled her eyes, but she didn't complain since she also wanted to do this too.
   With that said, they left their hot spring pool and entered their room to do an enjoyable workout.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2086: The past of the "no-name" community 1
   After Haru and Asagi returned from their trip, everyone was staring at them speechlessly since they went on a trip without bringing them!
   "Okay, okay, you also have fun too, right? Didn't I give you pocket money before? Haven't you visited the street?" Haru asked.
   Asuka and Yuu could only show an awkward expression since what Haru had told them was right. They went to visit the street and went on a holiday yesterday.
   "I gave you some free time yesterday, right? So what are you complaining about? Or do you want to disrupt my date with Asagi?" Haru asked.
   "Okay, okay, don't tease them, Haru. I have brought a lot of souvenirs. Let's ignore this bastard and eat them," Asagi said.
   Yuu and Asuka also agreed while looking at Haru with a snort.
   Haru then looked at Izayoi, who was looking at him, and asked, "Did you have fun yesterday?"
   "I spent all my time reading books," Izayoi said while yawning.
   "Did you find something interesting here?" Haru asked.
   Izayoi raised his eyebrow and asked, "What are you going to tell me?"
   "I want to know the history of this "no-name" community. Like previous leaders and core members," Haru said since he knew nothing about them.
   "Oh, I can explain it to you, Haruka-sama!" Kuro Usagi quickly raised her hand. As for what Haru had done yesterday, going out on holiday alone, she didn't think too much since she knew that he had done a lot of things alone. If she could help, then she would help him. Unfortunately, this guy told her that she was too stupid and couldn't understand what he was doing.
   What was even more hateful, Kuro Usagi knew that Haru was right, which made her sadder, so when she knew that there was something that she spirited, and raised her hand without hesitation, telling him that she was ready to help.
   "Wait a moment. Let's sit on the bench. Also, Leticia, can you prepare me a coffee?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, Haruka-sama." Leticia nodded and left to prepare a coffee for Haru.
   Haru sat down on the bench while looking at Kuro Usagi, who suddenly took a blackboard out of nowhere.
   Shiroyuki stood behind Haru like a loyal maid.
   Izayoi also sat down on the side lazily since he hadn't slept, but his eyes quickly opened up when he heard that they were going to talk about the history of the "no-name" community.
   Asagi, Yuu, and Asuka also joined too when they heard about the topic of their conversation.
   After Leticia came with the coffee, Kuro Usagi started her explanation, but everyone who listened to Kuro Usagi's explanation had to admit that this situation was a bit surreal, considering how barren the land around them was. Still, it didn't decrease Kuro Usagi's excitement, telling everyone how great the "no-name" community was, but then she became depressed when she talked about how this community was attacked by the Demon Lord and how all the adults were taken away as the loot of the Game after losing to the Demon Lord.
   "........" The group from another world, such as Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi, frowned when they heard that the adults were all taken away by the Demon Lord as loots. Even if they didn't ask a question, they understood that those groups of people were sold or collected as either slaves or something similar to Leticia.
   However, unlike Leticia, who was powerful and she decided to sacrifice her divinity so she could meet everyone. The rest of the adults weren't so powerful. Instead, they were rather weak, so even if they were taken, they couldn't do anything.
   Haru looked at the group of children that were working on the side and wondered whether they had prepared themselves as loots of the Gift Games when they had become an adult. He could only sigh and think that this world was crueler than he had thought and that robbing or any atrocious acts could be legalized or accepted as long as it was done in the name of Gift Games.
   As long as someone had a place to live and bread to eat, Haru knew that they would be happy and grateful. It might also be the reason why they were so loyal toward the community since life outside of the community was so hard.
   Haru was sure that if a child was thrown outside of the community without any protection, they wouldn't be able to do anything, and they might die because of hunger.
   Why? Because they didn't have power.
   As for why there were no people who would help those children, it was quite simple, and it was because the people who were living in the Little Garden were having a hard time, so how could they take care of someone else?
   Haru understood their situation, and it made him appreciate what he had right now. He was powerful, and it was also because of this reason that he could complete various quests and get a lot of girls.
   If he was weak, then even if he was able to get the heart of the heroines, the protagonist of the original world might trouble him with a lot of things, especially when the luck level of the protagonist, especially a harem protagonist, was so ridiculously high.
   'Well, the truth is it isn't much different from this world and various other worlds.'
   Haru thought that this world was purer, truer, and didn't have any hypocritical matter, but it was normal since this world was ruled by powerful beings. Unlike any other world that was mostly ruled by humans, which were the most devious beings in this world.
   Gods were powerful beings, but because of that, they had never considered the feeling of something that was weaker than them. They just watched them and expected them to obey their words. Why? Because they had the power to erase you from this world.
   Humans were weak beings. They didn't have power, so they could only deceive, deceive, and do other tricks. It was also necessary to maintain their images so even if they did something evil, no one would know about it.
   Haru was a human, so he deceived and did other tricks so even if he heard that the adult on the "no-name" community was all taken as loot of the Gift Games, he didn't think too much, but he still needed to show concern on his face, showing a frown, even though he didn't feel anything when he heard it.
   'Have I changed?' Haru thought. However, he felt that he didn't change since he was still a sis-con, and he would have never changed. As for his feelings toward cruelty that happened in this world, as long as they weren't part of his family, women, friends, or it happened in front of him, then he had never thought too much about them.
   If there he was asked what had changed about him, then it should be his power since he had become more powerful and the number of girls that he had was also a lot more, but one thing for sure, he knew that he would treat them dearly.
   Hugging the waist of Asagi gently, after he listened to Kuro Usagi's explanation, Haru asked, "Kuro Usagi, can you tell me about the core members of the previous generation?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2087: The past of the "no-name" community 2
   When Haru asked this question, everyone looked at Kuro Usagi curiously again since they also wanted to know what kind of leaders and powerful members this "no-name" community had in the past before the Demon Lord had attacked this community, turning this community into this state.
   However, one thing was for sure. They knew that this community was so powerful in the past.
   Firstly, it was their members, especially Leticia and Kuro Usagi.
   Leticia was the famous Knight of the Little Garden and a former Demon Lord. Even though she was a maid of the "no-name" community now, she was also a pure-blooded vampire, one of the rarest races to exist in the Little Garden.
   On the other hand, Kuro Usagi was also the last member of the "Moon Rabbit," which was also known as the Aristocrat of Little Garden. Considering she was the last surviving member of the "Moon Rabbit," she inherited all the gifts from her race.
   Leticia and Kuro Usagi weren't normal people that could be looted anytime and be sold as slaves in the Little Garden with a bargain. On the other hand, the two of them were boss-level races with a powerful power that could change the tide of the gift games. They could even create their own humongous community if they wanted to, but in the end, they decided to join the "no-name" community, whose existence was so bad that no one cared about them.
   However, was the "no-name" community really such a bad community?
   The reason why the "no-name" community turned into this state was that they were attacked by the Demon Lord, which caused most of the members of this community to disappear, be lost, be sold as slaves, or be taken as loots.
   This was why Haru was quite curious about the previous core members of this "no-name" community, and he wanted to know more about them.
   "Hmm... if I have to say who are the core members of the "no-name" community in the past, then it should be our leader and strategist," Kuro Usagi said excitedly.
   "Strategist and leader?" Asuka was quite curious and asked, "Who are they?"
   "Their names are Canaria-sama and Koume-sama," Kuro Usagi said with a smile.
   Everyone looked at Yuu and Izayoi, who suddenly exclaimed and showed a surprised expression.
   "Now that you've mentioned it. Yuu has a similar family name to Koumei!" Leticia said in surprise.
   "Is... Koumei's family name, Kasukabe?" Yuu asked while staring at Kuro Usagi and Leticia with her usual daze expression. Still, if someone looked closely, they could see how excited she was.
   "Um... Yuu-sama, are you Koumei-sama's daughter?" Kuro Usagi asked in a dumbfounded manner.
   "Yes." Yuu nodded with her usual blank expression.
   "........." Kuro Usagi and Leticia.
   Not only Kuro Usagi and Leticia but everyone who heard it was also surprised since they didn't expect that Yuu would be the daughter of the previous leader of the "no-name" community, Kasukabe Yuu.
   On the other hand, Haru didn't feel surprised since he knew that either Asuka, Yuu, or Izayoi should have a relationship with one of the members of the "no-name" community. "How about you, Izayoi? Do you have a relationship with this Canaria?"
   "Yes, she's my caretaker in my original world," Izayoi said with a smile, showing how excited he was since he didn't expect that this "no-name" community would be related to the most precious person in his life. Looking at how barren and poor the condition of this community was, he thought that he needed to do something, or rather, he wanted to make this community great again.
   Everyone was lost for words again, especially when they heard that Izayoi had a connection with Canaria.
   "I'm not sure what to say now..." Kuro Usagi was lost for words, and she didn't know how to react since everything happened so suddenly. She didn't expect that Yuu would be the daughter of Koumei and Izayoi would be related to Canaria.
   "You don't need to say anything. What we need to do is make this a "no-name" community great again," Haru said calmly.
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded since they knew that it was useless to think about the past and it was better to think about how to make this "no-name" community great again.
   Still, Kuro Usagi, Jin, and Leticia asked about Koumei and Canaria to Yuu and Izayoi.
   Yuu didn't know where her father was, or rather, her father had always been irresponsible since he had always been away, doing something random in various places.
   Hearing Yuu's answer, Kuro Usagi, Jin, and Leticia could only twitch lips since they knew how random their previous leader was.
   As for Canaria, everyone looked at Izayoi again.
   "She passed away," Izayoi said.
   Just those simple words caused everyone's mood to turn complex and depressed directly.
   Kuro Usagi, Leticia, Jin, and most members of the "no-name" community couldn't stop their tears when they knew that Canaria had passed away. After all, Canaria was so kind and gentle to everyone, so when they knew that she had passed away, it was quite hard to believe.
   Fortunately, Izayoi told them that Canaria had passed away peacefully, which made them feel slightly better.
   Still, everyone could also see how heavy Izayoi's expression was since the existence of Canaria in his life was something important.
   Haru looked at everyone and sighed before he clapped his hands, attracting everyone's attention.
   "Nothing is permanent-everything in existence changes. Still, as long as you still remember them, they'll live in you. Their will, their wish, their dream, even though they have passed away, you still inherited them."
   Everyone looked at Haru in a daze with tears dripping from their eyes.
   "So, as your leader, let me lead you on how to inherit their will, wish, and dream." Haru clapped his hands and slowly the scenery before they started to change. The barren land slowly transformed into lush earth, which made everyone dumbfounded.
   "It - It's returned back!"
   Their feelings were mixed, they were sad because of hearing the story of the previous generation of the "no-name" community, but at the same time, they were happy when they saw how the barren land had turned lush once again as if telling them that they were about to not shackle with the past and told them to move on.
   Returning to the past might be impossible so what they needed to do was to make their future better while treasuring the memories of the past.
   Still, they felt that they had become stronger at this moment.
   Haru looked at everyone who was excited while also feeling sad because their important people had passed away in silence until he felt that Asagi hugged him. He smiled gently and she also gave her a gentle smile. He hugged her back while watching the scene in silence, feeling that their visit to this world would become one of the treasured memories in their life.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2088: Letter of trouble
   After what had happened before, everyone seemed to have grown up a bit and somehow they became more excited about the future, especially when the "no-name" community got their lush land back.
   Still, with all of that, everyone in the "no-name" community became quite busy, though they still had fun from one place to another.
   Haru might not be joining the Gift Games, but he told Izayoi, Asuka, Yuu, and sometimes Asagi to the Gift Games, fighting various communities, getting a lot of things including wealth, abilities, and a lot of interesting things in the process.
   "Haru, this report is a bit weird," Asagi suddenly said.
   "Which one?" Haru took the document that was held by Asagi, reading it for a moment, and nodded. "I'll send someone to check it later."
   Haru and Asagi were at the office rooms, managing various documents from the business, field, and other things that were related to the "no-name" community. With the victory of the "no-name" one after another on the East Side of the Little Garden, the name of the "no-name" started to reverberate to the entire East Side of the Little Garden and even other parts of the Little Garden also knew about the existence of the "no-name" community that was led by Kasugano Haruka.
   "Okay." Asagi nodded, but then she said, "Still, out of all the people, is it only us who can manage this kind of administration and business matter? What about Asuka?" As for Izayoi and Yuu, she directly ignored them since she didn't think that they could help.
   "That girl is Ojou-sama. She's a spoiled girl who can make everyone follow her words, do you think that she has this kind of experience managing this matter?" Haru checked the document again and said, "The only one who can change our position is Jin. That kid is at the most level-headed out of everyone."
   Haru sent Jin to train and manage the business on the outside so there was only Asagi and Shiroyuki in this room.
   "That's true." Asagi nodded and felt quite worried about the future of the "no-name" community if she thought that there was no one who had a talent of management.
   "Haruka-sama, do you want to take a break?" Shiroyuki asked.
   Haru looked at Shiroyuki for a moment and had to admit that this woman was amazing. 'If only she had a talent for management?' Still, what did he expect from a dragon?
   "How about we take a break, Asagi?" Haru asked.
   "Sure." Asagi pinched the bridge of her nose and then felt Haru massage her shoulders gently. "Ah... it's great..." She couldn't help but moan when she felt how good his massage was.
   "........" Shiroyuki had to admit that she was jealous at that moment.
   "Shiroyuki, do you want to try?" Haru asked.
   "Eh?" Shiroyuki was startled and her face turned red. "No, no, I'm your maid. How can I let my master give me a massage?"
   "Isn't it also a master's duty to take care of his maid?" Haru said.
   "Well..." Shiroyuki was moved and she also wanted to try Haru's massage since she could see how happy Asagi was.
   However, suddenly the door opened.
   Haru, Asagi, and Shiroyuki looked at Kuro Usagi and Leticia who suddenly entered the room.
   Still, Leticia and Kuro Usagi were stunned when they saw Asagi moaning loudly when Haru was on top of her!
   Leticia and Kuro Usagi were old. Leticia was 1000+ years old and Kuro Usagi was 200+ years old, but they didn't have any experience with men. However, it didn't mean that they didn't know such a lewd thing was happening inside this room!
   "What's wrong, Kuro Usagi? You seem to be flustered," Haru said as he stood up from the sofa where he gave Asagi a massage.
   Asagi didn't about Kuro Usagi and Leticia and laid there lazily while looking at them curiously, wondering why they came so suddenly.
   When Leticia and Kuro Usagi saw what was happening, they sighed in relief since it seemed that they had misunderstood what they were doing.
   Still, Shiroyuki was in a bad mood at that moment and stared at Leticia and Kuro Usagi with an unkind expression.
   "Here!" Kuro Usagi showed an envelope in her hand.
   "What's that?" Haru asked.
   "It's a letter from Salamandra," Kuro Usagi said.
   "Salamandra?" Asagi raised her eyebrow and asked, "You mean the current floor master of the North Side of the Little Garden? If I'm not wrong, this community should have an alliance relationship with the "no-name" in the past, right?"
   "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded and said, "It has been few years since we have communicated to each other, especially after the attack of the Demon Lord, no one has reached us back, except for Shiroyasha-sama." She couldn't help but get quite depressed when she thought about all the allies of the "no-name" that had left the alliance. Still, she quickly became better when she thought about her current leader since she knew that under his leadership, the rise of the "no-name" community was unstoppable!
   "Kuro Usagi, I don't think that they have a good idea about us. You should know that even though our community started to become famous once again, a lot of people still look down on us, considering our status as a "no-name" community," Haru said calmly as if the situation "no-name" community had nothing to do with him.
   The status of the "no-name" community was so bad and even though they had won a lot of Gift Games, a lot of people still look down on them, considering their "no-name" status.
   Still, even if Haru wanted to get back the flag and the name of the "no-name" community back, it was still hard to get them since he didn't know where this Demon Lord was. There was no internet and the Little Garden was as huge as the star, which meant, it was several times bigger than the earth.
   Haru felt that it was so troublesome to find this Demon Lord and he also didn't think that it would appear so soon since if it appeared so soon, then the story would end quite soon. Instead, it might appear in front of him as long as the story continues.
   Still, this wasn't a time to think about this matter since the plot was about to start again.
   "Let me read the letter first, Kuro Usagi."
   Haru took the letter from Kuro Usagi as he read it together with Asagi and Shiroyuki curiously, wondering what kind of trouble they were about to welcome.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2089: Teleportation and something fishy
   "Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon?" Asagi's eyes shone when she read the letter.
   Haru looked at Asagi for a moment and wasn't surprised by her reaction since he also felt quite curious about this matter. Still, unlike Asagi, who thought of this as a simple festival or a celebration, he felt that there was something deeper about this.
   "There will be a North Side arts and crafts display along with the discussion on the items, and in addition, several of the organizers of the event will hold their own Gift Games. The main event will be one held by the floor master."
   Asagi felt interested, but she saw that Haru's expression was a bit strange. "What's wrong, Haru?"
   "No, it just feels strange," Haru said while looking at the letter.
   "What's so strange, Haruka-sama?" Leticia asked.
   "You know, with Kuro Usagi's personality, she will keep this matter a secret, but you suddenly tell us this matter. What's wrong?" Haru asked while looking at Kuro Usagi.
   "Well..." Kuro Usagi blushed and said, "It's because I can believe in you Haruka-sama. I believe that you won't cause trouble and you can make your decision whether we'll go there or not." With what had happened before, she had thought of Haru as the de facto leader and someone that was suitable to lead this community. She had trusted him and she believed in him so she didn't hesitate to tell him about everything.
   "If Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu see this, then they won't hesitate and join this festival, though," Haru said with a smile.
   They smiled when they heard Haru's words since they knew how the three of them were a group of naughty children. If the three of them knew about this matter then they knew that they would ask them to bring them to this Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon.
   "Still, it's quite far to go from the East Side to the North Side, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, it is so far away." Kuro Usagi sighed when she thought about the distance between the East Side and the North Side, but she also knew that it was better to prepare since she knew that Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu would cause trouble sooner or later.
   "So how far is it?" Asagi asked.
   "Little Garden has a similar area to the star and if it is similar in size to the sun, then the Little Garden should be 13,000 times bigger than the earth," Haru said.
   With how big the Little Garden was, it was also the reason why Haru had trouble finding the Demon Lord that had caused the incident on the "no-name" community.
   Still, Haru had to admit that the scale of power in this world was so amazing that sometimes, he wondered how strong he was really in this world. Luckily, his "Snatch" was a cheating ability so he should be okay in this world.
   Asagi's lips twitched, but then she thought and asked, "So how far is it to go to the North Side from here?"
   "It should be around 980,000 kilometers," Shiroyuki said.
   "...." Asagi felt that the scale of the size in this world was too much that she wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "We should be able to go there by using an astral gate in an instant, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Kuro Usagi nodded.
   "Then we can use that!" Asagi said excitedly.
   "But it is very expensive, right?" Haru asked.
   The Little Garden had a surface area similar to a star. It might be simple to travel by various gates, but it might take a very long time to travel from one gate to another, considering how huge the Little Garden was. However, there was a way to travel from one side to another side in an instant and that was by using an astral gate, but it was expensive.
   "Yes, Haruka-sama." Kuro Usagi nodded. "It's very expensive to travel to the North Side."
   "How expensive is it? We have a lot of money, right?" Asagi said since she knew her lover's ability at collecting money was amazing, she didn't think that they lacked the money to go to the North Side since she also wanted to see the festival.
   "It is this much..." Kuro Usagi told Asagi truthfully how much it was to go to the North Side from their location by using an astral gate.
   Hearing Kuro Usagi's answer, Asagi could only stare at Kuro Usagi in a daze since the cost to travel to the North Side by using an astral gate is so expensive!
   They might have a lot of money from all the businesses and the Gift Games that they had won recently, but it didn't mean that they could use their money carelessly.
   Asagi also felt reluctant to use that much money since she knew how troublesome it was to get all of that money. She looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, what do you think?"
   "Kuro Usagi, with your status as the aristocrat of the Little Garden, we can go there by using an astral gate for free, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Asagi, Shiroyuki, and Leticia also looked at Kuro Usagi since they thought that they could go to the North Side for free with Kuro Usagi's privilege.
   Kuro Usagi's lips twitched and said, "It's free for me, but not for everyone."
   "Right!" Asagi suddenly looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, you can use teleportation, right? Why don't we use that?"
   Everyone then looked at Haru with excitement.
   "Yes, I can do it." Haru nodded.
   Everyone was excited when they heard Haru's words!
   "However, Kuro Usagi, you need to go to the North Side first since I need you to leave a mark for me on the North Side so I can teleport there," Haru said.
   Haru had a teleportation ability by using "Gate" from the world of Kenja no Mago and Shambhala from the world of Akame Ga Kill, but those powers needed him to either leave a mark on that place or to be in the teleportation location before he could use his teleportation. It was the reason why he asked Kuro Usagi to go to the North Side first by using an astral gate so she could leave a mark for him to teleport there.
   As for the location directly without leaving a mark, it was also possible, however, teleportation was very, very troublesome magic since he needed to construct his body from one place to another place. There shouldn't be a mistake in the process and if there was a mistake, then he might miss his limb in the process, showing how troublesome this ability was.
   Still, with his "Elemental Sight", it was possible to do it, but he was too lazy to do it, considering there was an easier way to do it.
   His way of teleportation was by warping the space around him to connect one place that was marked to another that was marked.
   There might be a lot of ways to teleport such as causing atoms to move at a light speed or by using quantum superposition. Still, those were very, very troublesome to use so Haru didn't really intend to learn it.
   However, if there was someone who could use such an ability, then he would steal that ability without hesitation since it was easier that way.
   "Yes!" Kuro Usagi gave a salute and said, "I'll use the astral gate there and put a mark on the North Side so Haruka-sama can use the teleportation, but how can I leave a mark?"
   "Well, I'll tell you later. More importantly, Kuro Usagi, there's something that I want you to check by using the network of the Little Garden since I feel that there's something fishy about this Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon," Haru said while looking at Kuro Usagi.
   Hearing Haru's words, they knew that something must be happening this Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon that was hosted by the community of the Salamandra.
   "Well, it might be just my imagination." Haru shook his head and said, "How about we talk about this to everyone to see whether they're interested in going to the North Side." Even if there was something happening, he was going to solve it anyway so there was no need to think too much, and enjoyed this trip.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2090: Request 1
   After they had made up their decision to go to the North Side of the Little Garden, they talked about their plan to Asuka, Yuu, Izayoi, and Jin directly.
   As expected, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi showed excitement that couldn't be controlled since they could have fun on the North Side of the Little Garden. They had gotten slightly bored on the East Side, so it would be fun to go to another place.
   Jin, on the other hand, was speechless since he knew how far and how expensive it was to travel to the North Side. However, he knew that Haru must have a way to travel them to the North Side since Haru had made up such a decision. Still, if he was asked whether he wanted to go or not, then he would say "yes" without hesitation since it had been a while since he met his childhood friend.
   Everyone had agreed so they only needed to wait for Kuro Usagi to create a mark for Haru so he could use his teleportation, but before they did that, suddenly Shiroyasha sent up her people to meet them, asking them to come to the Thousand Eyes' headquarters which made them confused, but it wasn't that they were in a hurry so they walked together to Shiroyasha, wondering what this loli grandma wanted to ask them.
   As Haru and his group arrived at the headquarters of the Thousand Eyes, Shiroyasha quickly greeted Haru with a pout. "Haru, you finally came!" She looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy was amazing since, with just a few moments, the "no-name" community had controlled various businesses on the East Side and this community had controlled a lot of people's livelihood so even if they didn't want to, they needed to beg the "no-name" community if they wanted to eat.
   Fortunately, Shiroyasha knew that Haru was quite gentle at managing a business, but at the same time, she also knew that he was ruthless against his enemy. Using the face of an angel in front of his allies and the face of the demon in front of his enemies, she had to admit that she didn't want to make Haru his enemy, especially when she thought about his ability, which made her lower body slightly wet. Still, she had to admit that he really fascinated her.
   Shiroyasha looked at Asagi and let out a sigh.
   "???" Asagi only tilted her head and didn't seem to understand why Shiroyasha looked at her with such an expression.
   "What's wrong, Shiroyasha? Are you going to ask us about the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon?" Haru asked directly since he didn't really want to waste time.
   Shiroyasha frowned and asked, "Why do you think so?"
   "It's just I can't think of any other reason other than this. Is there any problem with this festival?" Haru asked.
   Everyone looked at Haru dumbfoundedly.
   "Yes, there might be a little problem, but before that, you all want to go to the North Side, right?" Shiroyasha asked.
   "Yes." Asuka nodded and asked, "Is there something wrong with that?"
   "I'll bring you all there for free, how about it?" Shiroyasha asked with a smile.
   "............" They didn't say anything and only looked at Shiroyasha with a suspicious expression.
   "There must be a catch on this, right?" Haru said speechlessly.
   "Um." Shiroyasha blushed and nodded shyly since she knew that everyone knew that her good intention had another purpose. "Still, Haru, I want to ask you whether you and your community are really going to be involved in any matters that are related to the Demon Lord, is that right?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded. "To get our flag and name back, we need to fight against the Demon Lord. Instead of waiting for the Demon Lord to come to us, it is better for us to come toward them, beating them up on the Gift Games, and after we win, we'll get the Demon Lord as our loots, using them as my maid."
   Everyone was in a daze, listening to Haru's brazen words.
   Getting a Demon Lord as a loot?
   Somehow rather than being scared, they felt excited with such a thought.
   Looking at Haru's back, they didn't feel scared of anything. Instead, with such a leader, they felt that they could charge forward without worrying about anything since they knew that they had a reliable leader.
   Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi knew how unreasonable the Demon Lord was, and the Demon Lord loved to cause trouble so rather than letting them cause trouble, wasn't it better to use them as a maid?
   They also felt the idea of having a group of Demon Lord as their maids were amazing!
   As for the male Demon Lord, Haru didn't care much, but he was quite interested in the female Demon Lord and he wouldn't hesitate to hunt them down.
   However, Jin, Kuro Usagi, Leticia, Lily, Shiroyuki, and Shiroyasha were dumbfounded when they heard Haru's declaration!
   They knew how unreasonable the existence of the Demon Lord was and they knew how strong they were, but this guy dared to declare that he was going to make them his maid?
   Somehow they wanted to laugh since his idea was so refreshing.
   Shiroyuki smiled and thought that it was really great to serve under such a man.
   "I'm also a Demon Lord, so are you going to conquer me too?" Shiroyasha asked with a smile.
   "Let's talk about this matter later after you have gotten your Divinity back," Haru said flatly.
   ".............." Shiroyasha sighed and wondered whether his loli body was really that unattractive. Still, she knew that this wasn't the time to talk about this matter. "The Eastern Floor Master would like to make an official request to this community that would take out the Demon Lords." She looked at Haru and asked, "How is it, Haru? Will you accept it?" She thought that Haru would accept her request directly, but...
   "May I know the content of the request and what kind of reward that you'll give us first?" Haru said calmly.
   Shroyasha somehow understood how Haru could lead the "no-name" community into such a huge community today.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2091: Request 2
   Shiroyasha's lips twitched and asked, "Don't you want to travel to the North Side? I can bear the cost for you."
   "Don't worry. We have a way to get there." Haru looked at Shiroyasha calmly and said, "We can talk about the compensation later, so let's talk first about your request."
   "Did you agree to accept my request?" Shiroyasha asked expectantly
   "Depending on the content of the request first. After all, I don't want to endanger my members," Haru said calmly.
   "Well, that's true." Shiroyasha nodded then said, "Before I explain my request, how much do you know about the Floor Master?"
   Haru looked at everyone's reaction for a moment, then said, "Some of us know, and some of us don't know, so it is better for you to explain to us about the Floor Master, Shiroyasha."
   "Alright." Shiroyasha nodded and explained to everyone about the Floor Master. "The floor masters are an arrangement we have in place where an individual accepts responsibility for protecting peace and ensuring that lower-end communities can grow. These individuals are also entrusted with the duty of leading the charge against the Demon Lord, should one appear, as they greatly disrupt the peace. The floor masters are given a number of privileges for accepting this responsibility." She coughed and said, "The reason why you want to go to the North Side is because of the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon, right?"
   "Yes." They didn't hide anything and nodded.
   "You should know that this joint festival is taking place because one of the northern floor masters, the head of Salamandra, is shifting its power to its progeny," Shiroyasha explained.
   "Salamandra!" Jin was surprised.
   There was no need to explain about Salamandra since they also heard Salamandra from Haru before, considering Salamandra was the community that was the one that invited them to the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon.
   Still, the reason why Jin was surprised was that he didn't expect that the head of the Salamandra would change.
   "Who is the leader now? Is the new leader the children of the previous leader?" Haru asked since usually the leader position would be given to the child of the leader, considering the community of Perseus was also doing similarly.
   "Yes." Shiroyasha nodded. "Salamandra's new leader is the daughter of the previous leader, Sandora. She has assumed the name of the Fire Dragon in her father's place."
   "What? Sandora-chan?!" Lily, who also followed them, was also surprised.
   "W - Wait for a second. She's only 11," Jin asked in surprise.
   "Jin, you're also even younger than that when you become a leader," Haru reminded Jin.
   "Well, the scale of our "no-name" community and the Salamandra community is on a different scale after all, so I'm not surprised why you feel so surprised," Haru said frankly.
   The "no-name" community's condition was so bad that no one would put this community before Haru, Asagi, Yuu, Asuka, and Izayoi came. Meanwhile, Salamandra was the floor master of the North Side.
   "Still, I understand why it is called the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon," Asagi said.
   "Indeed." Shiroyasha nodded. "The festival is also to publicly announce the next Northern Master, Sandora. But given her young age, I was asked to come and be joint host, as I am the East Side Master."
   "Well, that's an interesting story."
   Everyone looked at Asuka, but they didn't say anything waiting for what she was about to say.
   "So when you said, "one of," that means there are other floor masters, right? Would it be more proper to ask one of them instead of us?"
   "I guess there are people out there who don't want someone so young wielding that power?" Izayoi asked.
   "Something like that," Shiroyasha said.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and could see that Shiroyasha was hiding something, but it wasn't the time to ask this question.
   "That's sad..." Asuka saighed.
   "Well, there are a lot of reasons for it..."
   Shiroyasha was about to say something, but she was cut by Haru.
   "Shiroyasha, how about you tell us what your request is, and afterward, you can explain it to us since I can tell you that your explanation might take a very long time, right?"
   "That's true. I need to explain this matter in about an hour or so." Shiroyasha nodded.
   "Well, I can pretty much tell that you want a helper to fight against a Demon Lord, right?" Haru said simply.
   "Huh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded. "Demon Lord?!"
   "How - How did you know?" Shiroyasha quickly asked with wonder.
   "Haven't you asked me before whether this community I and my community are really going to be involved in any matters that are related to the Demon Lord? Is that right? So I thought you might ask us to help you fight against the Demon Lord or something, especially when you have explained the roles of the Floor Master too," Haru explained.
   The role of the Floor Master was to protect lower-end communities, ensuring that they could grow. Because of their privilege, they also had a duty to fight against the Demon Lord, so from Shiroyasha's explanation alone, it was quite easy to tell that she wanted to ask them to become her support to fight against the Demon Lord.
   It wasn't that the "no-name" community was boasting, but the number of powerful communities on the East Side was quite limited, or rather, wasn't that much?
   Still, it wasn't that surprising since the East Side had the reputation of the Failure East Side.
   However, Haru had to admit that Shiroyasha was a good woman. After all, even though the Floor Master had a duty to fight against the Demon Lord, in reality, who would want to fight against the Demon Lord?
   If the one that was attacked was their turf, then it might be different, but the one that attacked was someone else's tuft.
   Even though Shiroyasha was a Floor Master, it didn't mean that she needed to fight all the Demon Lords that appeared in the Little Garden since she only had a duty to protect the East Side of the Little Garden.
   Still, with the bomb that had been dropped by Haru, everyone was dumbfounded since each appearance of the Demon Lord would always bring a disaster.
   "Shiroyasha-sama, is that true?" Kuro Usagi asked hurriedly.
   "Yes." Shiroyasha had a rare solemn expression on her face. "The Demon Lord will appear on the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon, so I want you all to help me to fight it." She then bowed her head, ignoring the fact that the "no-name" community's reputation was lower than hers. Still, rather than bowing her head toward everyone, she bowed her head toward Haru since she knew that he was the one that she needed the most. As for everyone, even though they were powerful, she thought that they were only a bonus compared to Haru, which was why, even if she had to give her body to Haru, she needed to bring him to the North Side!
   Luckily, Shiroyasha bowed her head at that moment, or else they would see the blush on her face.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2092: Demon Lord
   "Are you sure about this? You know, a Demon Lord isn't like a common person that you see every day. Even if you want to meet one, it is also quite hard, considering how big the Little Garden is and how limited the number is. It might be just a rumor, right?" Haru said.
   As for Shiroyasha and Leticia, who was also Demon Lords in the past, Haru knew that the existence of the two of them was so rare, and it might be because of the aura of the protagonist that caused them to appear at the same location at the same time.
   Also, it wasn't that rare for someone to impersonate a Demon Lord. After all, as there were good people like Shiroyasha, Kuro Usagi, and the rest, there were also evil people like Galdo. As long as someone was evil enough, it wasn't uncommon for people to call them a Demon Lord, even though they didn't have the power to be one.
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone also started to calm down.
   The existence of Demon Lord wasn't like the existence of a dog and a cat on the street that they could see everywhere. It was so rare for a Demon Lord to appear. Still, they might forget to meet three Demon Lords before from Shiroyasha, Leticia, and Algol.
   Still, Haru remembered that he had gotten Algol's power, but he had never tried it, which made him wonder whether he had a chance to use it in the future.
   "No." Shiroyasha shook her head and said, "It's real. It isn't a rumor." She looked at everyone with a solemn expression and told what had happened and why she needed their help (Haru's help). "A top member of Thousand Eyes has recorded a prophecy. It says there are signs that a Demon Lord attack shall occur at the Rise of the Fire Dragon Festival." She then took a letter from the sleeve of her kimono before she gave it to Haru.
   Haru read the letter curiously, but Jin was startled and asked, "Th - The prophecy predicts an attack by a Demon Lord?"
   "Yes." Shiroyasha nodded and looked at Haru again. "Haru, what do you think?"
   "Still, it is surprising that the Demon of Laplace sent this letter to you," Haru said.
   "The Demon of the Laplace?!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded again, but the troubled children were confused.
   "Who is this Demon of Laplace?" Asuka asked with doubt.
   "It's a demon where all the prophecy originated. If the one who sent that letter was the Demon of the Laplace, then without a doubt, the Demon Lord will appear on the Rise of the Fire Dragon Celebration," Kuro Usagi said in shock since she didn't expect the Demon of the Laplace would appear on this conversation.
   "That's right." Shiroyasha received her letter back from Haru and said, "Since the Demon of Laplace has sent this letter, then without a doubt, we can be sure that the Demon Lord will appear at the festival. Also, knowing the Demon of Laplace, I imagine it is who will call the Demon Lord here."
   "Still, in the letter, there is no name written on who is the one who summons the Demon Lord," Jin said.
   "Well, that's normal, isn't it since it might be another Floor Master, the one who summons this Demon Lord," Haru said frankly.
   Everyone except for Asagi, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi exclaimed. However, the four of them didn't understand why everyone exclaimed.
   "Th - There's no way, right?" Jin asked in shock.
   "Don't be naive, Jin." Haru looked at Jin and said, "You should remember that three years ago, our community was also being attacked by the Demon Lord, but no one helped, right?"
   "Even this Salamandra, who was also once our alliance, also didn't do anything when our community was attacked by the Demon Lord, so it isn't normal for the other floor master to do something similar, right?" Haru said.
   Jin wanted to say something, but he couldn't since he knew that Haru's words were right.
   "The truth is once I heard about the Demon Lord that will appear on the Rise of the Fire Dragon Celebration, I thought that it served them, right," Haru said without hesitation, but his words didn't cause a dissatisfaction since it was impossible for someone to treat someone who had betrayed them gently. "Because of the Demon Lord, a lot of previous members of our community have been taken as loots, some become slaves, some are missing, and some have passed away, leaving only a group of children and Kuro Usagi. If they can help us in the past, then at least our situation will be several times better."
   Hearing Haru's words, they could only help but frown when they thought about the Salamandra.
   Salamandra had betrayed them, so if they received a similar fate, then it served them right!
   "Also, you should understand that, unlike Shiroyasha, who understands our power, most of the floor masters will look down on us. We, as the "no-name" community, what do they think that we can do? Instead, they will think of us as a burden," Haru said, showing everyone's reality before them. They might have started to become better on the East Side, but it didn't mean that their reputation had grown so big that everyone in the Little Garden knew them.
   Everyone thought that they wouldn't help Shiroyasha and the Salamandra, but...
   "But I don't like it when they look down on us," Haru said, which caused their hearts to tremble.
   Haru looked at everyone with a smile and said, "We have fought a pseudo-Demon Lord in the past. How about we fight the Demon Lord for real now?"
   Looking at this smile, everyone also smiled and thought that as expected of their leader.
   'This guy really loves to create drama!'
   "So, who is coming with me?" Haru asked.
   "Me!!!" They said without hesitation.
   "There you have heard it, Shiroyasha." Haru looked at Shiroyasha and said, "I know that you ask for our help as your helper, but I'm sorry that this Demon Lord is going to be ours."
   Shiroyasha also smiled and said, "Just hearing those words from you is reassuring. Alright, I don't mind if you take down the Demon Lord by yourself." She then squinted her eyes and smiled. "You sure are crafty, Haru." She knew Haru's ability and knew that he had the power to defeat the Demon Lord since Haru could easily defeat her.
   Haru only shrugged his shoulders, and he didn't say anything. What the "no-name" community needed right now was a reputation, the reputation of a community that had defeated the Demon Lord. By then, no one would look down on them again!
   With that said, everyone decided to take a trip to the North Side. Of course, they didn't use Haru's teleportation ability, and they used Shiroyasha's money to go to the North Side by using an astral gate. After all, someone had decided to treat them. Why should they reject it?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2093: Chance
   "Wow, this is great!" Lily said excitedly.
   Haru and Asagi stood next to each other, looking at the scenery in their surroundings curiously since the North Side was so much different than the East Side. Unlike him, who was calm, she was so excited and held his hand, swinging up and down like a child.
   If the East Side was similar to Japan in the past with some European mixed, then the North Side was similar to a British or an England with a massive wall surrounding the city, several houses packed next to each other, and a tall building one after another.
   In conclusion, the East Side and North Side had cultural differences.
   Everyone was so excited when they came to the North Side of the Little Garden.
   "Let's go there right now. I want to see that glass promenade!" Asuka said excitedly. "There won't be a problem, right? Shiroyasha?"
   "I don't mind." Shiroyasha nodded generously.
   On the other hand, Haru raised his eyebrow when he saw the glass promenade. Still, his thought was broken when Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu called him at the same time.
   "....." Haru was lost for words when the three of them opened their palms as if asking him something. He sighed, then took out some pocket money for the three of them. "Don't squander too much. Don't eat something weird. Also, don't cause trouble!"
   The three of them said at the same time.
   Shiroyuki, Shiroyasha, Kuro Usagi, and Leticia couldn't help but laugh, feeling like Haru was like their parents somehow.
   Haru then took some more money and gave it to Lily and Jin. "Lily, Jin, here are some for you. You can buy what you want."
   "Thank you, Kasugano-san!" Jin smiled.
   "Thank you, Haru-niichan." Lily smiled sweetly and thought that if she got older, she should marry Haru!
   Haru didn't know what Lily was thinking, but he thought that he needed to save Lily's mother since he wanted to see an adult fox woman. He was sure that Lily's mother would be so beautiful. As for Lily's father, he wasn't sure, but let's not talk about this matter now since everyone couldn't wait anymore and decided to visit the city together since, for some of them, it was their first time to visit the North Side, including him, of course.
   With Haru as the leader of the "no-name" community, the only thing that they didn't lack was money. If they asked who was the richest community on the East Side, then they would answer that it should be the Thousand Eyes since Shiroyasha's community was the floor master and she also had lived for a long time. However, if someone asked who was the fastest guild that could gather wealth, then without a doubt, the people on the East Side would answer the "no-name" community since this weak community gathered a large amount of money as fast as the water came out from the faucet. That was how fast the speed of the "no-name" community gathered money under Haru's leadership.
   If Haru didn't stop because there were no men in the "no-name" community that could help him, then the wealth of the "no-name" community would keep increasing.
   As they entered the city, Haru observed the scenery of the city from buildings, streets, and a lot of other things. He was quite surprised the city was decorated with various arts such as statues, monuments, paintings, glasses, and even the tiles of the street were also decorated with a picture.
   While Haru observed the surroundings, everyone also did the same, but they could see that a lot of people, no, almost everyone in the city, stared at them. But if they looked closely, those people didn't look at them. Instead, they looked at Haru, who was observing the city.
   They could only sigh, but they didn't say much since they knew how handsome this guy was, and they also understood why he often wore his disguise, but if he didn't wear his disguise, his handsome face would attract everyone who saw him directly no matter whether they were women, married women, girls, or even guys, showing how handsome he was.
   Even Shiroyasha, Kuro Usagi, Leticia, and Shiroyuki, who had been living for a long time, also had never seen someone as handsome as Haru, and they would be lying if they weren't attracted to him, especially when he was also so reliable, giving them a good feeling toward him.
   However, unfortunately...
   "Haru, do you want to buy those?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "Well, I think that they can be used as decorations at our place," Haru said.
   "Hmm... that's true." Asagi nodded.
   Haru and Asagi were in their own world, having a date together, looking at various arts in this city.
   Looking at how close Haru and Asagi were, they could only sigh and lament that all the good men had always been taken.
   Still, unlike the rest, Leticia and Shiroyuki knew that there would be a chance for them later since they had talked with Asagi.
   It might be because it was Asagi's first time in this place that Haru was quite restrained to flirt with the girls, and Asagi was also quite clingy that the time that they parted with each other was quite short, and most of the time, they spent their time together.
   However, as their maid, Leticia and Shiroyuki knew about Haru's secret and knew that this guy was a big pervert, especially when they usually secretly eavesdropped on Haru's room from time to time, listening to Asagi's loud moan, they knew that this guy was a beast under that gentleman act. Listening to what Haru and Asagi were doing every night might have become their hobbies, and they often imagined what Haru might do to them if they were in Asagi's place.
   Leticia and Shiroyuki wanted to be at Asagi's place, but they had never expected that Asagi would suddenly confront them and told them that she knew they had secretly eavesdropped on what she and Haru were doing every night, which caused them to flush and panic. They wanted to apologize, but they didn't expect...
   "I'll give you a chance. You might be able to grab him if you do well," Asagi said with a smile.
   Leticia and Shiroyuki could only look at Asagi in a daze, but they knew that they couldn't let go of this rare chance and decided to eat him since it was rare for them to be able to meet someone that could become their mate.
   Shiroyuki was a proud dragon, and of course, she wanted her man to be more powerful than her, so Haru was suitable for him.
   Leticia was also one of the rarest pure-blood vampires, and she smelled a similar smell from Haru, which made her have an urge to mate with him all the time.
   Shiroyuki and Leticia looked at each other and nodded.
   Haru didn't know what Shiroyuki and Leticia were thinking, but with his sense of smell, it was easy to tell that they were in a heat, which somehow made him a bit perplexed, but he didn't think too much until he realized that Asuka had gone missing.
   'Where the hell is that girl going?' Haru thought.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2094: Intermezzo
   Still, Haru wasn't panicked since he could find where Asuka was, but when he thought about it calmly, he felt that this girl's protagonist luck might happen so it was better to leave her alone, considering he might pamper her so much.
   After all, Asuka was different from Yuu.
   Yuu's power was a power to borrow someone's power and it was also a strong ability since she could use the power of any animal as long as she recorded the genes of those animals on her Genemore Treet. Also with his training, she had become more powerful since she also started to get the power of the insects that she overlooked in the past.
   Unlike Yuu who became stronger, Izayoi who was strong from the beginning, and Asagi who was Haru's lover, Asuka's power didn't develop much since she didn't have a treasure of a weapon that she could control since she was practically coming to this world with nothing.
   Asuka's power was to control someone, but this girl didn't want to use her power since she thought that her power was evil.
   Haru might lend Asuka a Nalakuvera sometimes, but Asuka didn't feel comfortable since it wasn't her own power. He had to admit that this girl was troublesome, but it was because she was troublesome that this girl was cute.
   'Well, let's leave her alone.'
   Hopefully, Asuka could get something from this trip.
   Haru also didn't need to worry too much about this girl since he had marked her so if something happened, he could teleport to her directly.
   With that said, they continued their trip until Shiroyasha told them to return to the hotel since there was something that they had to do. After all, they didn't come to the North Side to have a trip, right?
   Anyway, it wasn't that they were in hurry and it wouldn't be bad to go to the hotel first to rest.
   Still, before that, Haru said, "Leticia, can you find Asuka?"
   When Haru's words fell, they only realized that Asuka had disappeared.
   Looking at everyone's reaction, Haru was wondering whether Asuka might be the ancestor of Kuroko Tetsuya.
   Haru knew that everyone was summoned from a different world and had different timelines. If he wasn't wrong, Asuka's world should be at the time right after WWII, which was pretty unique if he had to say since he didn't expect a heroine would appear during that timeline. Still, he thought that someone that was born in that era would be quite tough or bitter, but she was quite spoiled, showing her nature as a rich girl.
   Haru didn't think too much about this since as long as someone didn't cause too much trouble such as destroying various buildings unreasonably, there was no need to think too much and Asuka's background was cuter, compared to all the girls that he had seen in his life since there were a lot of girls that were quite extreme that he had met in his life.
   Still, Haru realized that he really hadn't gotten a new girl after he came to this world which made him pretty amazed. However, he felt that it was normal since he usually spent all of his time with Asagi.
   Asagi also didn't really want to be parted from him since even though she was quite chatty and very sociable. If possible, she wanted to stay with him all the time, especially when Haru was in his original world instead of in her world.
   Anyway, Haru knew that the time he finished his quest would be soon so it was better to start his preparation first.
   As they came to the hotel, Shiroyasha suddenly asked Yuu whether she wanted to join a Gift Game or not since her Gift was matched with one of the special Gift Games that were held on this Rise of the Fire Dragon Celebration.
   Yuu was surprised, but then she agreed without hesitation.
   Still, after that, Shiroyasha looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, can you come with me to meet with the leader of the Salamandra."
   "Sure." Haru nodded and didn't mind following Shiroyasha since he knew that he needed to meet the leader of the Salamandra since he felt something weird in this town. Still, with that said, he didn't hesitate and brought Asagi, Shiroyuki, Kuro Usagi, and Izayoi with him since two of them were his woman and Izayoi was someone that would protect this "no-name" community after he had gone so it was better to bring this guy with him.
   Kuro Usagi was their mascot so it would be strange if they didn't bring her.
   Izayoi, after all, had a strong feeling toward the "no-name" community and it could be said that he was the one who worked the hardest among everyone after knowing that this community was a community of his guardian. After learning that Canaria (Izayoi's guardian) was a member of the "no-name" community, he wanted to make this community became great again and it was also the reason why he helped Haru wholeheartedly since he knew that with Haru's leadership, he knew that the "no-name" community had already on its own way to get its name and flag back!
   Haru was about to go, but he noticed four small eyes that were looking at him so he turned and looked at Lily and Jin. "Lily, Jin, you have said that you know the new leader of the Salamandra, right? How about you follow us too?"
   "Yes!" Jin nodded and thanked Haru without hesitation.
   "Thank you, Haru-nii!" Lily was happy, hugged Haru's leg without hesitation, and her tail was moving right and left, showing how happy she was.
   Looking at how cute Lily was, Haru was even more curious about Lily's mother and wondering where she was right now.
   As Shiroyasha had said before, after they saw Yuu's Gift Game for a moment, they walked directly together to meet the new leader of the Salamandra, Sandora.
   Sandora was happy that she could meet the "no-name" community since it had been a while since she saw them.
   The relationship between Salamandra and the "no-name" was particularly good since they were an ally in the past before the Demon Lord had attacked the "no-name," but after the attack, their relationship was cut directly.
   However, Sandora had heard of the rise of the "no-name" community so without hesitation, she invited this community. She was quite excited about this meeting since she knew that she would meet her childhood friend.
   If Salandra was excited, then her older brother, Mandora, could only scoff at the "no-name" community. After all, even the "no-name" community was on the rise and might have defeated Perseus. It might be amazing in the eyes of others, but in Mandora's eyes, he only snorted at Perseus, thinking that Perseus was weak.
   Perseus might be a strong community on the East Side, but it was different on the North Side.
   The distance between the East Side and the North Side was too huge so it was impossible to know everything about the two sides. After all, unlike Kuro Usagi, who had a connection with the Little Garden Network, it was simply hard to get two far areas to know about each other's news unless someone had a connection with the Little Garden Network.
   Sandora wanted to meet the "no-name" community, especially her childhood friend so even though Mandora didn't really want to, he still followed Sandora's words since Sandora was the current leader of the Salamandra and she was also his little sister so he pampered her quite a bit.
   "Shiroyasha-sama and Kasugano-sama are coming!"
   Sandora and Mandora were confused, but then they remembered that Kasugano was the name of the new leader of the "no-name" community. However, they didn't understand why their people seemed to respect this new leader of the "no-name" community so much?
   However, as the door opened, Sandora and Mandora saw Kasugano Haruka and they understood why their people would respect Kasugano Haruka so much.
   Still, when everyone was shocked by Haru's appearance, Sandora, the new leader of the Salamandra, had a blush on her cute little face since it was her first time to see someone as handsome as him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2095: As long as you're handsome enough, you won't have trouble
   There was a reason why Haru had always worn a disguise whether he tried to make his face become ordinary, or covered most of his appearance with a mask since he was so handsome. If he was walking alone on the street, then without a doubt, he would become the center of attention, showing how handsome he was.
   With just his face alone, a lot of girls would throw themselves at him, having a one-stand night or something because he was so handsome.
   If Haru had to make a metaphor for how handsome he was, then it was like a sun that shone on the earth.
   Still, even though he was so handsome, it didn't mean that someone would be seduced directly by him because of his appearance. After all, there were a lot of women that had strong willpower and there were also girls who had a strong love toward another guy or another girl so even if his face was so handsome, it didn't mean that he would be able to seduce everyone with just his handsome face. However, those people were just a minority, after all, most people whether they were guys or girls loved a beautiful thing, right?
   It might not be exaggerated that he was so handsome that he might cause confusion in the country directly.
   If the aura around him didn't push everyone away, then without a doubt, some nymphos would kidnap him directly.
   Haru knew that his handsomeness might be exaggerated, but it might be good this way since he knew that if someone was so handsome or beautiful, it could become power itself since a charm was also a dangerous thing.
   Still, sometimes, he was tired by the attention so it was the reason why he often wore a disguise.
   Looking at Sandora who gulped her saliva when she saw Haru, Shiroyasha's lips twitched, but she didn't say anything since her reaction was worse than Sandora. If Haru wasn't strong, then she might push him to bed directly. Unfortunately, he was strong...
   "Cough! Cough!" Shiroyasha suddenly coughed and everyone quickly awoke.
   Mandora was in silence since he didn't expect that the leader of the "no-name" community would be so exaggerated. He thought that the "no-name" community would be a group of weaklings, but when he saw Haru, he couldn't say anything since he thought of him as a God who was bored and decided to play as in the "no-name" community so he directly put away his disdain and couldn't help but cast an envious expression toward the "no-name" community. After all, this weakling community was lucky enough to have a God to help them.
   'If only he's coming to our community...' Mandora could only sigh inwardly.
   Usually, Haru wouldn't wear his disguise, but he didn't really like being looked down upon. He was also sure that there would be a plot where they would be looked down on by the opposite, but he was too lazy to do that so he directly showed up, flaring his aura, telling everyone not to mess up with him.
   "..........." Izayoi sighed and thought that this what made Haru was suitable to become a leader.
   "Alright, I know that he's handsome, but stop gawking at him," Shiroyasha quickly said. "Let me introduce you, he'll be my helper when the Demon Lord appears and comes to this place. His name is Kasugano Haruka and he's the leader of the "no-name" community."
   "Nice to meet you," Haru said with a smile.
   "Ah, um." Sandora nodded with a shy blush and said, "M - My name is Sandora."
   "............" The girls.
   "............" Jin and Mandora.
   "Hmph!" However, suddenly Mandora snorted and said, "You, the Thousand Eyes, have overstepped your bounds."
   "Mandora-niisama!" Sandora was angry at Mandora directly.
   Mandora looked at Sandora for a moment, but he didn't say anything.
   Sandora looked at everyone with an apologetic expression and said, "I'm sorry for my brother's rudeness, but we're grateful that you have decided to help us."
   "Nothing." Shiroyasha covered her mouth with a fan and said, "This is my duty as a Floor Master. We should work together to fight the Demon Lord that has endangered the community in the Little Garden."
   "Yes!" Sandora nodded with a smile and she also talked with Haru.
   Haru looked at Sandora and wondered why such a huge community would choose an 11-year-old girl as their leader, but he didn't think too much since it wasn't uncommon. Even in the original world, there was also a king or a shogun that was chosen during their teens.
   Haru gave Sandora encouragement which caused her to smile.
   If it was other people then Mandora might snap when he saw how chummy Sandora was with someone, but it was different with Haru since his presence alone caused him to want to bow down, showing how strong Haru was. If possible, it might be good to just marry Sandora directly with Haru since he knew how critical the situation of the Salamandra family was.
   It wasn't until later that Sandora realized that there was Jin and Lily which surprised her. "Ah, Jin! Lily!"
   "..............." The lips of Jin and Lily twitched, but they didn't say much since they knew how exaggerated Haru's power was.
   They didn't talk much and returned to their hotel after they talked about the Demon Lord that would attack this city. Still, during their conversation, there was this strange understanding that made them not mention who was the one who summoned this Demon Lord.
   As they returned, Shiroyasha looked at Haru with a smile and said, "It's great to bring you along since there isn't much conflict when you appear." She thought that there would be trouble such as the Salamandra would look down on the "no-name" community. However, when Haru appeared, that conflict didn't appear, or rather, even if the "no-name" community was being looked down on as long as Haru appeared, they would think this community was strong.
   "Still, you should already know who has summoned the Demon Lord, right?" Haru said.
   "............." Shiroyasha's eyes twitched and sighed, feeling quite helpless since this guy was too sharp, right?
   "It's alright, you don't need to tell me since I have guessed more or less. After all, if this matter is being announced to the public, I'm sure you'll be in trouble too, right?" Haru said calmly.
   "Thank you, Haru!" Shiroyasha's eyes were wet and she directly jumped and wanted to kiss him, but she was kicked by Kuro Usagi directly.
   "Shiroyasha-sama, please don't do anything that will cause a disruption on the moral," Kuro Usagi said strictly.
   "Mooo... don't be jealous, Kuro Usagi! Let me kiss you too!" Shiroyasha jumped directly to Kuro Usagi.
   Haru ignored Kuro Usagi and Shiroyasha since it wasn't an uncommon thing to see them fighting with each other. Still, he could feel that Asagi was even more sticky toward him. "What's wrong, Asagi?"
   Asagi looked at Haru for a moment and asked, "Haru, you're not a lolicon, right?"
   Haru rubbed his head and suddenly he remembered something. "Oh, right, I need to do something first. Wait for me at the hotel."
   "Asuka might have trouble." Haru then teleported directly to Asuka after leaving such words.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2096: Two at the same time
   Asuka realized that she had parted from her group, but she didn't think too much since there were a lot of things inside her head, and she felt that she needed time to be alone. Out of everyone, she knew that she might be the most useless, especially when she didn't want to use her power. If she wanted to use her power, then without a doubt, she would be amazing, especially when she could control a lot of people easily. As long as those people weren't that powerful, she could control them easily, and there weren't any limits.
   Even though what Asuka controlled might be a group of small fries, sometimes a number was also a weapon.
   Still, Asuka didn't really like that since she didn't want to become such a witch that would control the mind of people, so it was impossible for her to use that power.
   However, hearing Haru's words about the development of her Gift gave Asuka hope since it was the first time she knew that there was another way to use her Gift.
   'Controlling the Gifts...'
   Asuka knew that she had that ability, but she didn't have another Gift other than her own Gift that made her able to control anything. Haru might have lent a Nalakuvera to her, but she felt quite bad since it wasn't her power, and even though their relationship was close, she didn't feel comfortable borrowing something from him, especially when she couldn't give him anything.
   In her mind, it had always been a give and take, and she also had been on the side of the giving since she was rich, so the concept of taking something from someone was strange for her.
   If Asuka was his lover, then she might not think too much, but Haru had a lover after all.
   "Wh - What are you thinking, Asuka?!"
   Asuka shook her head furiously, causing her long beautiful hair to sway right and left. She then calmed herself and continued to look around, but she didn't expect that she would meet a small, golden-yellow fairy that glows softly, playing on the display of the shop.
   When Asuka looked at this fairy, the fairy also looked at Asuka.
   They looked at each other, and somehow they came together after a few moments of their meeting.
   With the company of the fairy, Asuka's trip became more enjoyable since she had to admit that it was a bit lonely to walk around in this town. Even though it was true that she wanted to be alone for a while, she still felt quite lonely, which somehow made her feel quite contradictory.
   Asuka decided not to think too much and continued her trip with the fairy to the exhibition.
   "There are so many people." Asuka was amazed and continued to look around until suddenly, the fairy on her shoulder chirped, calling her name several times. "What's wrong?" She then looked at the humongous thing in front of her. "That's is...?"
   "It's so big!" The fairy jumped several times happily.
   What appeared before them was a giant automaton with a singular, blue eye. Its color was red with gold accents.
   "What community has made this...?" Asuka was dumbfounded. She had seen various crafts that were created by various communities, but this was her first time to see such a giant automaton, so she wondered who could create this.
   "Huh?" Asuka looked at the board display and was surprised when she found out the one who created this giant automaton was Rattenfanger, the name that was said by the fairy several times, which made her wonder whether there was a connection between this automaton and this fairy. "Did your community create this?"
   "Um!" The fairy nodded proudly.
   Asuka smiled and could feel the love that fairy felt toward its community, but then suddenly a strong wind appeared all of a sudden, causing all the fire inside the exhibition to extinguish, and the room became dark.
   Asuka suddenly felt nervous, and her whole body became tense.
   "Wh - what is that?" Asuka kept glancing around to see who had done this. "Come out, you coward! Don't hide!"
   However, no one appeared, but creepy voices kept sounding through the cave where the exhibition was held.
   "I have found you... The which dares to lie about the Rattenfanger!"
   Asuka turned her head toward the other side of the cave that would lead her toward the deeper part of the cave, but she didn't expect to see something that caused her goosebumps to stand. "R - Rats?!"
   Tens of thousands of rats kept pouring and running as if they were about to prey on something.
   The guests inside the exhibition were scared, and they directly ran away in fear.
   Asuka was startled and also felt a bit scared since the numbers were too much.
   The fairy also screamed, panicked.
   Hearing the scream of the fairy, Asuka didn't hesitate and used her power. "Return to your nest!" Her eyes turned red as she gave her order, but the rats didn't stop, and they kept running toward her, which caused her shock!
   Asuka was in shock since her power was useless and she was too late to run away, so watching the group of rats that were about to attack her, she could only stand there in a daze.
   "What are you standing there for? Why don't you run away?"
   Asuka was startled when she heard this helpless voice, but at the same time, it gave her a sense of security and reassurance.
   As this voice fell, tens of thousands of rats directly stopped and passed out directly on the ground.
   Asuka blinked her eyes, and she was in shock again at how powerful the power of this young man was since with just one word, he could make tens of thousands of rats pass if they did not die directly.
   "Let's go back, Asuka," Haru said as he looked at Asuka.
   "........" Asuka still couldn't react since she wasn't sure whether she was dreaming or not, but when she felt warm on her hand. She was startled and noticed that her hand was held by Haru. Her face quickly turned red, and she was so shy. "Ha - Haru?"
   "Let's go back first and talk there," Haru said gently.
   Asuka looked at him for a moment before she nodded gently. "Um." She let him guide her, letting him hold her hand, but she had to admit that this feeling wasn't bad at all. 'Still, it is too rude to hold a lady's hand, right? But...' She looked at Haru's profile from the side, and she was in a daze again. 'I'll forgive him this time.' The only thing that she was worried about was that she might not be clean enough for her future husband since her hand had been held by another man. 'Should I ask about his responsibilities? But he has a girlfriend, right?' Her head was in a mess, thinking about various things, forgetting the fact that she was in a dangerous situation before.
   Haru didn't know what was on Asuka's head at that moment and just wanted to go back since there was something more important to do.
   On their trip, they happened to meet Leticia, who was searching for Asuka for a while but only found her when the accident was over.
   Haru was wondering whether this was the power of the plot? He wasn't sure, but he could feel Letica staring at his hand that was holding Asuka's hand intimately with an envious gaze. He blinked his eyes and naturally held Leticia's hand with his other hand.
   Leticia blinked her eyes while looking at Haru, thinking that what Asagi had told her might be true since this guy was a scumbag. Still, she didn't hate it at all since this was what she had been waiting for.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2097: Asuka: Let's ask his help
   Haru brought Asuka and Leticia to the hotel and as they came, they were greeted by everyone immediately, asking what had happened since before he had left, he told them that Asuka was in danger. He didn't explain and looked at Asuka since he didn't really know what had happened to her.
   Asuka could see Haru's gaze and nodded, explaining what had happened to her. Still, she felt warm when she saw their worry and thought that this might be something that she had always wanted. She had it now so she would protect it, which was why she had decided to become stronger, but the question was, how?
   Asuka looked at Haru and knew that he was the only one who could help her to become stronger so she was going to ask him later.
   Hearing Asuka's explanation, they raised their eyebrows and felt a bit scared, especially girls. They didn't expect that Asuka would be attacked by tens of thousands of rats which made them dumbfounded.
   Fortunately, Haru came and directly used his momentum to make everyone pass away.
   Still, they were curious at how Haru could tell that Asuka was in danger and how he could directly appear beside Asuka.
   "It's a secret," Haru said with a smile.
   "......." Looking at this smile, they were wondering how many girls had fallen to this guy.
   "Anyway, I want to take a bath first." The experience of being surrounded by tens of thousands of rats made him a bit disgusted, but at the same time, Haru felt that these rats might have something to do with the Demon Lord that would appear on the Salamandra city.
   Haru knew that the Demon Lord often appeared from the myth, disaster, or a pandemic that caused a crisis to the world or a human.
   There were a lot of rats that suddenly appeared in the city, then this Demon Lord would be related rats.
   Haru wasn't proficient in myth or legend after all so he needed time to confirm who the identity of this Demon Lord was.
   Hearing Haru's words, they also thought to go to take a bath.
   Izayoi and Jin also joined Haru, which caused some girls to sigh, but they didn't think too much and the girls also took a bath together.
   In the changing room, Haru, Izayoi, and Jin were together and they were about to take a bath together. It wasn't that uncommon for someone to take a bath together even in the Little Garden.
   Still, Izayoi and Jin could only twitch their lips when they saw the huge thing between Haru's legs. They looked at the thing between their legs and sighed.
   Haru ignored them and entered the bath after he washed his body. He was often being stared at by a lot of people so he didn't think too much when he was stared at by Izayoi and Jin.
   "Now, I understand why you often wear a disguise," Izayoi said.
   Jin could only laugh awkwardly.
   "Haru, what do you think of the Demon Lord that will appear in this city?" Izayoi asked.
   Haru, who relaxed, didn't open his eyes and said, "You know, we'll talk about this matter later after we go out since I'm sure that Shiroyasha will tell us something about it."
   "Well, that's true." Izayoi nodded and also started to relax in the bath. They would have a big fight sooner or later so while they could relax, they should relax.
   "Still, you're good at mythology, right? Izayoi?" Haru asked.
   "I can't say that I'm an expert, but I read a lot of books because of my guardian in the past." If Canaria didn't tell him to read various mythology books in the past, then Izayoi knew that he would be clueless in this world. "So did you find out something?"
   "Yeah, I wonder whether there's a myth that is related to rats," Haru said.
   "There's a lot of them, you know?" Izayoi said helplessly since there were so many legends that were related to rats.
   "Still, most of them are minor legends or not famous, right? You should ignore those since the Demon Lord won't be born from such a minor or not famous legends," Haru said simply.
   "Hmm...." Izayoi tried to think, but with how limited the information they had, it was quite hard to think who had caused this matter.
   "Kasugano-san, do you have an idea?" Jin suddenly asked.
   "Oh? Why do you think so?" Haru asked.
   "You... you seem so calm." Jin couldn't help but say. After all, if someone in the Little Garden heard about the Demon Lord, they would be panicked, but Haru was so calm which made him wonder whether Haru knew about the identity of the Demon Lord.
   Haru had some ideas, but he wasn't sure until he saw the Demon Lord first. He didn't want to jump to a conclusion after all, so it was better not to say anything until later. "No."
   "Still, as long as the Demon Lord appears, our job is just to beat the shit out of the Demon Lord, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "That's right!" Izayoi answered with a laugh.
   ".............." Jin was speechless, and could only laugh awkwardly since unlike them, he couldn't treat the Demon Lord lightly. However, it seemed that Haru could read his mind.
   "Calm down, Jin. Thinking too much won't solve anything. As a leader, you should calm down and not let your emotions lead you," Haru said calmly. After the end of his quest, he would return to the position of leader of Jin since he felt that this guy was the most suitable one so he wanted him to grow up a bit.
   "Ah, yes, Kasugano-san!" Jin quickly nodded and sighed, thinking that he was still immature. Luckily, there was Haru beside him or else, he might be at a loss for what to do.
   However, Izayoi raised his eyebrow when he heard Haru's words, but then he shook his head and decided not to think too much.
   The three of them then enjoyed the bath together and relaxed since it was rare for them to be able to do this.
   Still, they had to admit that the girls' side was quite noisy, so Haru quickly used his magic to make the sound around them became mute. After all, he felt that the conversation on the girls' side had was a bit too much to be known by Jin and Izayoi, right?
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2098: Discussion 1
   After they took a bath, everyone gathered together in the room to talk about the Demon Lord that would appear in Salamandra's town.
   Still, to make the atmosphere wouldn't be so serious, they made a little joke before they started their discussion.
   "By the way, Kuro Usagi, can I ask you something?" Shiroyasha asked.
   "You're not going to ask something perverted, right?" Kuro Usagi asked with some suspicion.
   "No, no, I'm not going to ask that. Do you think that I'm always asking you something perverted?" Shiroyasha felt an arrow pierced into her chest, feeling extremely hurt by Kuro Usagi's words.
   "Yes," Kuro Usagi said without hesitation.
   "Anyway, I want to ask you whether you can become a ref on tomorrow's Gift Games that Yuu will be in tomorrow?" Shiroyasha asked.
   "Well, that's quite surprising," Kuro Usagi said in surprise.
   "It might be because you have been walking around the town before, so a lot of people can't help but notice that there's an aristocrat of Little Garden appearing on the town," Shiroyasha said with a smile. "Of course, I'll provide you with some compensation."
   "I don't really mind, but..." Kuro Usagi looked at Haru, asking for his opinion.
   Shiroyasha was surprised when she saw Kuro Usagi's reaction since. Usually, Kuro Usagi would agree without hesitation, but this time, Kuro Usagi looked at Haru, asking for his opinion. She looked at Haru and felt a bit annoyed since Kuro Usagi was like a daughter to her, but a guy suddenly had stolen her daughter, which made her look at Haru with a scrutinizing gaze.
   Haru felt Shiroyasha's gaze and could only tilt his head, feeling confused by her action.
   'Dammit, he's so handsome!' Even though Shiroyasha didn't want to admit it, she had to admit that Haru was too handsome!
   "I don't mind. You can go as a ref to Yuu's Gift Game. With you as our mascot, you can also advertise in our "no-name" community. We don't have a name or flag, so all we can do is make our members famous so everyone in the Little Garden will know about our community," Haru said.
   Everyone nodded since this was what they lacked at that moment.
   The "no-name" community had everything, whether it was money or powerful members, but they didn't have the most basic thing of a community which was a flag and a name, so all they could do was to make their members become famous so their community would reverberate throughout the entire Little Garden.
   "I understand." Kuro Usagi nodded and patted her chest. "Kuro Usagi shall chair and ref the games tomorrow."
   "I appreciate it." Shiroyasha nodded. "By the way, your reffing uniform will be an erotic and cute see-through bustier and shirt!"
   "I'm not wearing that!" Kuro Usagi was rejected without hesitation.
   "Haru, what do you think?" Shiroyasha looked at Haru quickly.
   "Haru, please reject Shiroyasha-sama!" Kuro Usagi begged Haru.
   Haru didn't look at Kuro Usagi and asked, "Depending on how much is your compensation, I'll think about it." Kuro Usagi wasn't his lover anyway, and he also hadn't planned to make Kuro Usagi his woman, too, so everything could be discussed.
   Shiroyasha moved closer to Haru and whispered something, but she moved even closer since she had to admit that he smelled really good.
   Haru nodded with a serious expression and ignored Shiroyasha's attempt to move closer. He then sighed as he looked at Kuro Usagi. "Kuro Usagi, this is for the community. You should know that what our community lacks the most, so can you..."
   ".........." Kuro Usagi's lips twitched, and she couldn't believe that she had been betrayed by her leader. "Wh - what Shiroyasha-sama has promised you?"
   Kuro Usagi nodded, and after she listened to Haru's words, she looked at Shiroyasha in amazement since this woman dared to give so much compensation, right?
   Kuro Usagi gritted her teeth for a moment and nodded reluctantly. "Do-don't be too much, alright?"
   "YAHOOOOO!!!!" Shiroyasha jumped happily as she heard Kuro Usagi's response.
   "......" Kuro Usagi could only sigh.
   "By the way, Haru, can you do a performance or something?" Shiroyasha asked suddenly.
   "Why do you ask?" Haru asked with some confusion.
   "You know, after you have appeared, there is a lot of commotion in the city, especially when almost all the girls and women in this city ask about your identity. The Salamandra community asked me to ask you whether I could perform or something during the Gift Game, and of course, I wouldn't let you do it for free, and I'd give you compensation too," Shiroyasha said.
   "...Why?" Haru asked with a frown.
   "Because you're too handsome," Shiroyasha said with a sigh.
   "So? Have you not realized that your handsomeness almost caused a disaster in this city? A group of women, girls, and even some guys clamor together in front of the office of the Salamandra community, asking about you!" Shiroyasha blamed Haru.
   "So to calm down the situation, they ask me to ask you to do some performance. After all, the Celebration of the Rise of the Fire Dragon is a festival of arts. If you can sing or dance, it will make the festival become merrier, right?" Shiroyasha said.
   "So, can you do it?" Shiroyasha asked.
   Haru's lips twitched, but before he said anything, Kuro Usagi suddenly said, "Haru, accept it."
   "As you have said before, our community doesn't have a name and a flag, so all we can do is to promote our community through our members. As our leader, you should promote our community too!" Kuro Usagi somehow became smart all of a sudden.
   Hearing Kuro Usagi's words, everyone also nodded their heads at the same time. They had to admit that Haru's face was suitable to become an idol and felt that it wouldn't be bad to ask him to do a performance.
   "Isn't it fine, Haru?" Asagi suddenly said.
   "Asagi..." Haru looked at Asagi helplessly.
   "You can sing, right? I remember that you sang a special song for Natsuki before," Asagi said while pouting.
   'Natsuki? Who?' Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Asagi's words.
   Haru then hugged Asagi's waist and placed him on his lap. "Well, I don't mind singing later."
   "Can you make a song for me?" Asagi asked.
   "Good." Asagi kissed Haru's cheek without hesitation.
   Everyone looked at Haru and Asagi bitterly, wondering why they needed to flirt in front of them?
   'Can you flirt somewhere else?' They wanted to scream at that moment.
   "By the way, Shiroyasha, don't forget about my compensation, alright?" Haru suddenly said.
   "......" Shiroyasha's lips twitched, and somehow, she wanted to smack this guy's head.
   "Anyway, let's refocus on our discussion? How about we talk about Yuu's tomorrow Gift Game and about the Demon Lord that will appear in the city?" Haru said with a serious expression.
   Looking at his serious expression, they felt a bit inexplicable since this guy was too shameless, right?
   Still, it might be because he was shameless that he could do a lot of things.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2099: Discussion 2
   After what had happened before, they started their serious discussion. Probably.
   "So, Shiroyasha, who am I going to be fighting tomorrow?" Yuu asked.
   "Sorry, but I can only tell you the name of the community. There are two other communities participating in the finals other than the "no-name" and the Salamandra," Shiroyasha said as she snapped her finger, summoning a Geass Roll on the table so everyone could see about the Gift Game that was about to be held tomorrow.
   Everyone leaned their bodies forward to read the Geass Roll, reading the name of the participant of the Gift Game tomorrow.
   Unlike everyone else, Asuka's reaction was surprising. "Will-O-Wisp and Rattenfanger?!"
   "Rattenfanger? A german, huh?" Izayoi murmured. "So that means tomorrow's opponent will be the Piper of Hamelin, huh?"
   No one said much, but Kuro Usagi reacted exaggeratedly. "The Piper of Hamelin?!"
   "What are you talking about, kid?" Shiroyasha asked with a stern expression, and her aura changed from playful to serious.
   "Huh?" Izayoi was unfazed, but he was confused.
   "...Sorry." Shiroyasha sighed. "There's no way for you to know this, but the Piper of Hamelin was the name of the community that served a certain Demon Lord."
   "This Demon Lord summoned demons from over 200 different grimoires and led the community, Grim Grimoire."
   "But they should have died after being defeated in the Gift Game with a certain community."
   Hearing this, Haru somehow understood why someone might decide to summon this Demon Lord. After all, if someone could defeat this Demon Lord in the past, then it should be possible to defeat this Demon Lord again, right?
   With those words, Haru had confirmed who had summoned the Demon Lord, but he also understood why Shiroyasha had decided not to tell anyone who had summoned this Demon Lord since once it was announced, it would cause unstoppable chaos on the North Side.
   "After the Demon Lord died, the Piper of Hamelin should have lost its power, as well. Actually, how do the Rattenfanger and the Piper of Hamelin have anything to do with each other, boy?" Shiroyasha asked.
   Izayoi looked at Haru and gave him a smile.
   Haru looked at Izayoi for a moment, then looked at Asagi, who was sitting on his lap.
   "Let me explain this," Asagi said and gathered everyone's attention on her. Even though she didn't seem to do anything during their stay in the Little Garden, with Haru's help, even though there wasn't any internet, she was able to use her power to hack into the Little Garden Network. By hacking the Little Garden Network, she could get various information easily.
   After all, unlike Kuro Usagi, Asagi was smarter, so she could understand what could be done with Little Garden Network, and it was so useful for information gathering, especially for this kind of situation.
   Still, the only people who knew about this matter was only Haru and Asagi since it was better to keep this matter a secret since no one knew what would happen if someone knew about this matter, including the members of the "no-name" community, especially when they were about to return to their world. After all, if someone knew about this matter, then it would attract trouble to the "no-name" community.
   "You're all aware that the story of "Piper of the Hamelin" is included in Grimm' Fairy Tales, right?" Asagi asked.
   "Hamelin is the name of a city where the story is said to have taken place. The following is engraved on a stone monument in the city. In the year 1284, the day of Saints John and Paul, on the 26th of June, 130 children born in Hamelin were seduced by a piper, dressed in all kinds of colors, and lost at the place of execution near the Koppen. The Piper of Hamelin mentioned in Grimm's Fairy Tales is the Rattenfanger. He is known as the rat-catcher, the man who controls rats," Asagi said.
   Haru, Jin, and Izayoi nodded at the same time, and they thought that the Demon Lord should be related to the Piper of Hamelin.
   However, Asuka was dumbfounded and looked at the fairy who was sleeping on her lap with a complicated expression.
   "Well, whether or not he's the Demon Lord of the prophecy, it's quite likely that there are remnants of Grim Grimoire living in hiding. I'll put people on the watch to make sure Sandora doesn't lose face, but if the worst is coming, all of you must do your part," Shiroyasha said.
   The majority of them nodded, but Haru looked at Asuka, who still showed a complicated expression.
   They didn't stay any longer and decided to take a rest since tomorrow they would watch Yuu's Gift Game that would be held quite early.
   Haru walked out quite late and looked at Asuka for a moment, and called her name softly. "Asuka."
   "Ah, yes?" Asuka was startled and quickly looked at Haru.
   "Are you alright?" Haru asked.
   Asuka opened her mouth before she closed it again. She then looked at the fairy on her lap then asked, "Haru."
   "Do you think this fairy is a subordinate of the Demon Lord?" Asuka asked.
   "What do you think?" Haru asked.
   Asuka was dumbfounded and asked back, "What do I think?"
   "It doesn't really matter whether this fairy is a member of the Demon Lord's community or not. What's important or not is whether you believe that this fairy is a member of the Demon Lord's community or not?" Haru asked.
   "What do I believe?" Asuka looked at the fairy on her lap, and she could see that it was still sleeping peacefully, which somehow made her smile. "No, I don't think that she's a member of the Demon Lord's community."
   "Well, that's it. You don't need to worry about it," Haru said with a smile.
   Asuka smiled, but then she asked, "But what if the Demon Lord appears and takes her?"
   "Our purpose in coming to this place is to defeat the Demon Lord so that things can also be said of our loot too, if she's really a member of the Demon Lord's community. If you like her, then just take care of her." Haru patted Asuka's head gently and said, "Don't think too much."
   "Don't pat my head!" Asuka swept Haru's hand away with a blush.
   "Well, I'll take a bath again. You should rest." Haru didn't care about Asuka's reaction and waved his hand as he left.
   Looking at Haru's back, Asuka couldn't help but smile and think that this guy really knew what she wanted to hear.
   Asuka sighed and thought that all the best guys had been taken, which somehow made her slightly sad.
   Still, as Haru walked into the bath again, he noticed someone had followed him, but he didn't think too much since he didn't mind someone accompanying him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2100: Let me tell you something
   Haru was in the bath again, relaxing his body, but then suddenly, someone entered the bathroom. Not only did this person enter the bathroom, but this person also set up a barrier so no one would approach this place.
   Haru was speechless, but he didn't say anything since if this person didn't do anything, he would do the same.
   Haru looked at the person who came to the bathroom. "Shiroyuki?"
   "Let me help you wash your back." Shiroyuki didn't wait for Haru's response and walked behind Haru and started to wash his back. She blushed as she touched his back. "Does it feel good, Haruka-sama?"
   "......" Haru looked at this water dragon and thought that this dragon was too thirsty, right?
   "Well, it feels good, but why all of a sudden?" Haru asked.
   "If I don't do this, then that dumb vampire might do something to you," Shiroyuki said with a snort when she talked about Leticia since Leticia often fought her position.
   Haru wasn't that surprised if Leticia wanted to mate him since he was also a vampire, even though he sealed that power so he wouldn't have an urge to drink blood. However, after he stole Akatsuki Kojou's power, part of him became a vampire.
   If Haru was a normal vampire, then Leticia might not think too much, but he was the vampire progenitor, so it was normal for Leticia to want to mate him. Still, it might be because Asagi was always right beside him that Leticia refrained from pushing him.
   "So why are you here?" Haru asked.
   "I want to mate with you, Haruka-sama," Shiroyuki said bluntly.
   "...Is dragon is so blunt?" Haru was speechless.
   "I have lived for so long anyway. I have seen a lot of things in my life. You also have a lot of experiences, right? What are you afraid of?" Shiroyuki said with a smile and hugged Haru directly, but then her eyes shone brightly when she saw the huge thing between his legs. "Wow!" It took all of her wills to hold back, but now, nothing could stop her anymore, so there was no need to hold back, and she had decided to mate with him!
   Haru noticed what Shiroyuki wanted to do, but he stopped her.
   "What's wrong, Haruka-sama?" Shiroyuki asked with some confusion. After all, she knew that Haru also wanted to do the same thing, which was why she was confused why Haru suddenly stopped her.
   "Before we continue, let me tell you that I'll go back to my world so --"
   "I'll follow you!" Shiroyuki said without hesitation.
   "I haven't finished my words..." Haru was speechless.
   "Can I?" Shiroyuki begged.
   "I don't mind, but you should go to Asagi's world later," Haru said.
   "Eh?" Shiroyuki was dumbfounded.
   "I'll tell you later. How about we do something that you have been waiting for?" Haru didn't say anything nonsensical and used his sword to slay down the dragon in front of him.
   Shiroyuki was also slain by Haru's sword, and they enjoyed the night together.
   In the morning, Haru woke up quite early and walked around the inn alone, leaving Asagi and Shiroyuki in their own room. As he walked, he noticed Jin, who was sitting on the bench.
   Jin was startled, then looked at Haru in surprise. "Kasugano-san."
   Haru then sat next to Jin naturally and asked, "You couldn't sleep last night?
   "Well..." Jin could only show a wry smile and said, "I can't help but get nervous." When he thought that the Demon Lord would attack, he felt quite scared, especially when he thought that the community of his childhood friend might become a "no-name" community like them.
   Haru looked at Jin for a moment and thought that this guy really had a quality of harem protagonist. Still, he didn't think too much, though since besides him, there were a lot of harem protagonists that existed in various dimensions. "By the way, Jin, I'll return to the leader position later."
   Jin couldn't react for a while until he exclaimed. "WHAT?!"
   "Don't be noisy in the morning. Everyone is still sleeping," Haru said calmly.
   "But - but, why?" Jin lowered his voice, and he was so confused. "Under your leadership, the "no-name" community has become a huge community." Even though they hadn't gotten their name and flag back, he knew that it might be only a time before they could do it. Still, even without a name and a flag, their community had become one of the best communities on the East Side under Haru's leadership, which was why he didn't understand why Haru decided to give the leader position to him so suddenly.
   "I'm going home soon," Haru said calmly.
   "...Go - go home?" Jin was dumbfounded.
   "As you know, I have come here after receiving your invitation, and unlike everyone who mostly orphanage or wanted to get away from their family, I still have my family. I can't stay too long in this world," Haru said.
   "I - I see..." Jin couldn't stop Haru since he knew that Haru's words were right.
   Haru had a family in his world, and Jin also didn't have a right to stop him even if he wanted to.
   "What are you worried about? You have become stronger now, right?" Haru said as he patted Jin's head.
   "But..." Jin's eyes were red, and even though he felt a bit unacceptable before when his leader's position had been taken by Haru. He also understood that it was for the best since he was still immature, and there were still a lot of things that he didn't understand. However, at the same time, he also knew that Haru wouldn't stay in this world forever, especially when Haru had taught him a lot of things about managing communities, people, and also a business. Haru also helped him to become stronger, and right now, he had a lot of creatures that he could control to fight for him. He wasn't a burden anymore, but even so...
   "You're a boy. What are you crying for?" Haru said helplessly and flicked Jin's forehead.
   "Ouch!" Jin rubbed his red forehead.
   "It also doesn't mean that I won't go back here again," Haru said.
   "Really?" Jin was surprised and showed a happy smile.
   "Really." Haru nodded while looking at Jin with a smile. "So take care of this guild and show me that my decision to give the leader position back to you isn't the wrong choice."
   Jin couldn't control his tears again, but he knew that he needed to answer Haru's trust this time.
   Haru then extended his fist toward Jin.
   Jin looked at Haru's gesture for a moment before he reacted and used his fist to fistbump Haru's fist.
   Haru and Jin looked at each other with a smile and continued to talk to each other until everyone woke up.
   "By the way, then tell anyone when I go back," Haru said.
   "Why?" Jin asked with some confusion.
   "It's troublesome to explain, and they might ask me to bring them back to my world. If they come to my world, which can protect the "no-name" community?" Haru said.
   "......." Jin knew Haru was right.
   "Still, if they come to my world, then I should be the one who takes care of them. I don't have time to become their nanny," Haru said.
   "......." Jin thought that this might be the real reason.
   "Is there something again?"
   "I'll bring Shiroyuki with me," Haru said with a smile.
   "......." Jin wasn't sure why, but when he saw this smile, he just wanted to beat Haru up at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2101: It has gotten interesting
   After that conversation, everyone woke up, and Jin also followed Haru's words and didn't tell anyone about their conversation before.
   Still, strangely, they noticed that Shiroyuki's skin had become glossier, and she somehow became more beautiful.
   The group of children didn't understand much, but Shiroyasha and Kuro Usagi were dumbfounded and looked at Haru and Shiroyuki several times.
   Leticia gritted her teeth as she stared at Shiroyuki.
   However, Shiroyuki didn't care about Leticia and showed an intoxicated smile as she sat close to Haru. Even though she was a dragon, she was still tired and wanted to sleep more, but since she was his maid, she wanted to serve him in the morning.
   Still, Haru wasn't a demon, so he told her to rest after they walked out of the inn.
   Shiroyuki was a bit reluctant, but she agreed after a while since she knew that she was too tired after she was slain by Haru's sword.
   The majority of them seemed a bit confused about what had happened to Shiroyuki, but they didn't ask much and told her to get rest since there was something that they needed to do.
   Yuu would join the Gift Game that would be held today, and Kuro Usagi would also become a ref on today's Gift Game too.
   Haru would also give a performance, but he could do it later when the festival almost ended and this wasn't the time yet.
   As they came to the colosseum where the Gift Game was held, this place was already full with an audience that screamed loudly, showing their excitement of this festival.
   Luckily, Haru and his group were sitting on the VIP seat near Sandora and Mandora, who were the community leader and the military police leader of the Salamandra community, respectively. Still, he realized that Asagi was stickier than before, but he didn't say much since he understood the reason. As for Leticia, who had been staring at him, he decided to ignore her since he felt that it was better not to do anything toward her for now.
   "This is the moment that you have been waiting for! Kuro Usagi will now open the finals for the main Gift Game of the Celebration for the Rise of the Fire Dragon, Duel of the Creators!" Kuro Usagi shouted and caused the audience to scream loudly.
   "Kuro Usagi, Thousands Eyes' exclusive judge, will chair and ref this game!" Kuro Usagi shouted.
   Haru observed Kuro Usagi's uniform and had to admit that this wasn't much different from what Kuro Usagi wore. He thought that Shiroyasha would ask her to wear a skimpy uniform, but when he thought about Shiroyasha's personality, he also understood that Shiroyasha wouldn't ask Kuro Usagi to wear risky clothes. After all, even though Shiroyasha would tease Kuro Usagi from time to time, Shiroyasha had a strong feeling toward Kuro Usagi. If the genre of the story wasn't shonen, then Shiroyasha might develop a feeling toward Kuro Usagi directly.
   Unfortunately, with his appearance, this story had become a harem story, so all the girls might turn toward him, which made him wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   While he was in deep thought, Yuu and her opponent entered the arena, and they were about to start their Gift Game.
   Asagi was also affected by the atmosphere and couldn't help but ask, "Haru, what do you think of Yuu's opponent?"
   "Yuu's opponent?" Haru looked at the pale-skinned girl with a twin tail hairstyle and said, "Yuu is going to win."
   "You're so confident?" Asagi was surprised.
   "Isn't it obvious?" Haru felt that there was no way for Yuu to lose against this girl, especially when Yuu had become several times stronger after his training. Still, he had to admit that this girl from the Will-O-Wisp was interesting, especially when the Jack-O-Larten accompanied her on her side. However, it was normal since he had the power of "Horo Horo no Mi," so his affinity toward soul-related creatures was extremely high.
   When Haru looked at them, the girl and the Jack-O-Lantern also looked at Haru curiously since they also felt strange affection toward him suddenly, but they were also dumbfounded when they saw how handsome he was.
   "Cough! Cough!" If Kuro Usagi didn't cough and reminded them that they were on the Gift Game, then they might not wake up and keep staring all the time.
   Yuu looked at the girl in front of her and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Ah, no - nothing, but I feel his aura is so nice," the girl said with a blush.
   "........" Yuu didn't feel surprised by the girl's reaction since she knew that most girls would react similarly to a girl, but she was surprised when she saw the reaction of the Jack-O-Lantern since this huge pumpkin was blushing. She was wondering whether the Jack-O-Lantern was, in truth, a woman, but she knew that this wasn't a time to think about something like that since she needed to focus on her Gift Game!
   As the Gift Game started, as expected, Yuu became the winner of the Gift Games.
   Haru was happy by her victory, but then he noticed something falling from the sky.
   While everyone was under the excitement of watching Yuu's Gift Game, they suddenly realized a countless number of black letters raining from the sky.
   However, once the black letters fell on the ground, they realized that these weren't black letters. Instead, those were Geass Rolls with a black color falling from the sky.
   Haru took one of the Geass Rolls, and his expression didn't change much since he knew that those Geass Rolls came from the Demon Lord.
   'Well, it's gotten interesting now.'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2102: Demon Lord 1
   As countless Black Geass Rolls rained down from the sky to the entire town, everyone was dumbfounded and took the black Geass Roll that dropped in front of them.
   "Black Geass Rolls?!" Kuro Usagi was startled. If it was a normal Geass Roll, then she might not react so much, but since the color of the Geass Roll was black, then that meant...
   Haru took the Black Geass Roll and read the rules of the Gift Game that was written on it.
   "The players are all the communities in this area. The appointed host will be the Game Master Shiroyasha. For the hostmaster to win, all players must be pushed to submission or massacred. For the players to win, they must shatter the false legend and make the true legend known."
   Hearing Haru's words that read the Black Geass Roll, everyone's expression was heavy since they knew very well that the Demon Lord was coming!
   As everyone realized what had happened, the people in the entire area were panicked, and without anyone who led them, they could only run, scattering around a random area, causing even more chaos.
   Haru could hear everyone screaming, but he knew that Sandora and Mandora should command their subordinates soon to stabilize everyone's mind and guide everyone so they wouldn't cause even more chaos during this critical moment. He didn't need to worry about the crowd, but then he looked at Shiroyasha, who was suddenly surrounded by a black typhoon that blew everyone away.
   "What?" Shiroyasha was dumbfounded, but she couldn't react.
   "Shiroyasha-sama!" Sandora wanted to help Shiroyasha, but when her hand touched the black typhoon, it caused a repulsion, and she was hurt. "Kyaaah!"
   The black typhoon that surrounded Shiroyasha became stronger and blew everyone away, but Haru quickly protected them with a barrier that was made with gravity.
   "Stand behind me," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, they also quickly stood behind Haru as they saw the black typhoon slowly becoming smaller and trapped Shiroyasha inside. While he observed the black typhoon, everyone started to notice three figures that approached them.
   "Izayoi, I'll take care of this place. You have to go and fight them," Haru said.
   "That's what I want to hear!" Izayoi leaped directly and greeted the enemies.
   "Sandora, Mandora, Jin, you should take care of the panic in the city," Haru said.
   Sandora, Mandora, and Jin answered subconsciously.
   Still, when Mandora was about to do what Haru asked him, he heard Haru's voice from his mind.
   'I'll talk about the matter of the Demon Lord later. You have to be prepared.'
   Mandora wanted to say something, but he could only nod with a regretful expression in the end.
   Haru didn't care about Mandora anymore and looked at the three. No, it should be four people that attacked this town while giving everyone instruction on what they should do. Still, he sighed and didn't expect that the enemy would be so troublesome, especially the little girl who seemed to be a leader of this group since he could tell the power of this girl was a disease.
   Haru could see that a plague had infected almost all the people in this town.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Asagi asked.
   "The enemy is quite troublesome," Haru said.
   "Can you handle it?" Asagi asked.
   "It should be possible," Haru said simply since he didn't think that he would lose. Still, he understood why the Demon Lord was an extremely cheating existence since as long as the Demon Lord decided to initiate a Gift Game on something, a group, or community, no one could decline it.
   "Then quickly beat her, Haru! Use that lewd magic to defeat it!" Shiroyasha, who was trapped in the black typhoon, quickly said.
   Haru rolled his eyes and said, "The effect of my magic is quite bad on a virgin."
   "Huh? What kind of magic? Why were you suddenly talking about a virgin?" Asuka instantly blushed.
   Yuu was also dumbfounded, and her cat, that wanted to close her ears, knew that it was too late. Her cat could only lament that its master was no longer pure after she heard Haru's words.
   Asagi could only sigh since she also understood Haru's strongest ability.
   "Also, it feels wrong to use that magic on a loli," Haru said with a sigh.
   "Didn't you use that ability on me?!" Shiroyasha roared.
   "Are you a loli?" Haru asked.
   "......" Shiroyasha's lips twitched and asked, "Are you saying that I'm a grandma or something?"
   "......." Haru didn't say anything. Instead, he ignored Shiroyasha and looked at the little girl that fought Leticia in the sky. He then looked at Izayoi, who fought the male member of the group that attacked the town.
   Shiroyasha wanted to say something and complain to Haru, but Asuka quickly asked, "Haru, why did you say that this opponent is troublesome?"
   "Well, the identity of this Demon Lord is the embodiment of the 80 million evil spirits that were created during the Black Plague," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, they were dumbfounded.
   "Black Death? Have you heard of it?" Haru asked.
   The Black Death was a bubonic plague pandemic occurring in Afro-Eurasia from 1346 to 1353. It is a fatal pandemic recorded in human history, causing the death of 75-200 million people in Eurasia and North Africa, peaking in Europe from 1347 to 1351.
   The little girl or the Demon Lord that attacked this town was the embodiment of that Black Death, which caused everyone to feel dumbfounded.
   "With the appearance of that Demon Lord, everyone in this town has been infected by the plague," Haru said.
   "You're smart. How about you join us instead of dying with everyone?"
   Suddenly they saw the appearance of a beautiful woman with a silver flute in her hand.
   The woman had fair skin color, blue eyes, elf-like ears, and short blonde hair with long bangs. Her attire was also quite unique, but if someone had to describe it, then it should be similar to the dress of a performer.
   The woman looked at Haru with a flush and invited Haru directly to her community.
   Haru only smiled, which caused the woman's smile to brighten until...
   The woman frowned and asked, "Didn't you understand your situation?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "You're the one who doesn't understand your situation. Do you think that you can get away after what you have done?"
   "We're not planning to get away." The woman smiled and said, "We're planning to massacre everyone!" With those words, she started to play her flute, and as she played, she realized that the expression of Haru and his group didn't change much as if looking at her as a fool.
   "Your power should be a power to control people through that flute, right? Can you use that power now, Ratten?" Haru asked.
   "I..." The woman was dumbfounded since she didn't expect that her name would be exposed too quickly, and at the same time, she realized that she couldn't use her power!
   When the woman was about to run away, she was caught directly, and her entire body was tied in bondage!
   "Hyaan~~!" Ratten moaned as the rope tightened around her crotch.
   "Nice skill!" Shiroyasha praised generously.
   Luckily, the only guys in this group were Haru, or else, they might have a nosebleed when they saw Haru's skill.
   Haru held a rope in his hand while stepping on the top of Ratten's butts. "Well, shall I end this festival?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2103: Demon Lord 2
   As Haru caught Ratten, Leticia fought against Black Percher, and Izayoi fought against Weser.
   Still, as Percher and Weser fought Leticia and Izayoi, respectively, they realized that Ratten hadn't used her power to control the mind of the people in this town to fight against each other, which made them worried about what had happened to Ratten.
   "What's wrong? Are you worried about your friend? This isn't the time to think about that since you're fighting me!" Izayoi punched Weser directly and caused Weser to be thrown into the wall.
   Weser gritted his teeth and knew that something must happen to Ratten, but at the same time, he knew that he couldn't do anything now since he needed to defeat Izayoi or else he might be defeated.
   While Weser had a hard fight against Izayoi, Black Percher fought effortlessly against Leticia so that she could look in the direction of the colosseum with a frown and knew that she needed to go there.
   As Haru sat down on Ratten's butts, Shiroyasha told everyone about her conjecture.
   Kuro Usagi was also there since Haru directly brought her there since Shiroyasha asked him to bring her here.
   Shiroyasha then told them that the rules of the Gift Game made it impossible for her to participate, but it was normal since as long as she participated, then this Gift Game could be easily won, so without a doubt, this Demon Lord anticipated and sealed Shiroyasha. She also explained that the Demon Lord was part of the community that participated in the Celebration of the Fire Dragon. Lastly, she also told them that this Gift Game might not be able to be cleared since the rules of this Gift Game lacked explanation.
   Looking at everyone's reaction, Ratten smiled proudly even though she was being pushed to the ground by Haru. Still, she hoped that her leader would save her as soon as possible, or else she might get addicted to this torture. 'Or should I ask the boss to get this guy?' Looking at Haru, she hoped that her boss could take Haru to their community.
   "Then - then I'll stop this Gift Game with my Gift as Judge Master!" Kuro Usagi was about to stop the Gift Game, but her ears were pulled by Haru directly.
   "Don't stop it, Kuro Usagi!" Haru was speechless and quickly stopped Kuro Usagi.
   "Don't pull my beautiful ears!" Kuro Usagi cried out, but Haru didn't let her go.
   "Stop your ability as a Judge Master since if you use it, then I can clear up this Gift Game," Haru said. If Kuro Usagi used her ability as a Judge Master, then Black Percher might postpone the Gift Game for the maximum time, and when that happened, then everyone in this town might die from the plague.
   Haru could only think that Mandora was stupid for thinking to promote Sandora's achievement by defeating the Demon Lord, but Mandora forgot that no matter how weak the Demon Lord was, it was still stronger than a half-asset community like the Salamandra.
   "Huh? Can you clear up this Gift Game, Haruka-sama?" Kuro Usagi ignored the fact that her ears were pulled by Haru and looked at him in surprise. Even Ratten, who was on the ground and being sat by Haru, also showed a surprised expression.
   "Yes." Haru nodded, then explained the real condition to win this Gift Game.
   The condition for the players to win was that they must shatter the false legend and make the true legend known.
   "As we know, the legend that is mentioned in this Gift Game is the legend of the Pied Piper of Hamelin," Haru then explained that there were several theories of how the children in the Pied Piper of Hamelin and how it was related to the four opponents that they faced at this moment.
   Ratten represented the pied piper, Weser represented landslides, Strom represented storm, and lastly, Black Percher represented the Black death.
   As for how Haru knew the name of the members of the Grimm Grimoire Hamlin, it was because they were related to the legend of the Pied Piper of Hamelin. Still, there were a lot of things that he wanted to say at that moment, but he held it since there were a lot of inconsistent things that happened in this plot.
   If Haru had to give an example, then it was Izayoi who didn't destroy the seal on Shiroyasha. Even if Shiroyasha couldn't join the Gift Game, it didn't mean that she couldn't help, and as a Floor Master, there must be a way for her to defeat Grimm Grimoire Hamelin. However, Izayoi didn't do that since if he did that, then the story wouldn't be exciting enough.
   Haru knew how powerful Izayoi was, and it was also why he thought that this guy was too arrogant, which made him sigh sometimes.
   Hearing Haru's explanation, they understood how to clear up this Gift Game.
   "So as long as we defeat either of the four of them, then we can clear this Gift Game?" Asagi asked.
   "That's right." Haru nodded.
   "But isn't it better to suspend this Gift Game since they might have done a misconduct?" Kuro Usagi asked.
   "Do you think that they haven't prepared for that? I'm sure that they have checked all the rules so there won't be any problems with this Gift Game. Even if you suspend the Gift Game, you won't find anything. Instead, they might ask you to add an advantageous rule to this Gift Game," Haru said.
   "Well, they might not ask to add an advantageous rule to this Gift Game, but they might ask to extend the resumption date," Haru said.
   "Why?" Yuu asked subconsciously.
   "That way, everyone will die because of the plague before the Gift Game resumption, and the Demon Lord's group will win by default," Haru said.
   "Well, you have found out."
   This voice suddenly caused everyone to be startled, and when they turned their heads, they saw a little girl floating in midair, staring at Haru.
   "Master!" Ratten was happy when she saw this little girl.
   "Pest? No, you should be called Black Percher?" Haru said.
   "That's right." Percher nodded and asked, "What about you?"
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka. I'm the leader of the "no-name" community," Haru said with a smile.
   "You're interesting." Percher looked at Haru and said, "After I have won this Gift Game, you should enter my community."
   "Win? Can you? As long as we defeat you, then we'll win this Gift Game, right?" Haru said, and his expression didn't change much even though knowing how powerful Percher was.
   "Win? You? Can you?" Percher then released the pressure that caused everyone to tremble.
   Asuka, Yuu, Asagi, Kuro Usagi, and Shiroyuki could feel how strong Percher was, and they knew that they would die if they fought her.
   Haru summoned his grimoire and directly sealed Percher's power.
   "This...?" Percher was dumbfounded.
   "Now, can you win this Gift Game?" Haru asked with a smile, but he could only sigh since even though he knew that it was cruel, he knew that there was only one way to win this Gift Game, and that was to defeat the cute girl in front of him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2104: Demon Lord 3
   Haru directly sealed Percher's power since he didn't really want to fight this little girl. "How about you give up, Percher? I have sealed your power." If possible, he wanted this girl to give up on her ambition and admit that she had lost on this Gift Game, but would it be so easy?
   Percher frowned and directly dropped to the ground when she couldn't use her power anymore. She blinked her eyes and tried to use her power, but she couldn't use it no matter how hard she tried.
   "Give up, alright?" Haru said.
   "Master!" Ratten, who saw Percher was easily solved by Haru, became worried.
   Percher frowned as she clenched her fists, she had just started her ambition, and there was no way that she would let it stop just like this!
   "It seems that I have to get serious now."
   Then suddenly, several pillars of darkness suddenly shot up toward the sky and covered the entire town with a dome of darkness.
   When Percher and her group attacked the town indiscriminately and caused chaos in the town, Sandora, Mandora, and their people quickly stabilized their people's minds, but this sudden change caused everyone to panic once again!
   "What happened?" Mandora was startled, especially when he saw that the buildings around the town were swallowed by darkness before they changed into different kinds of buildings.
   Most people were confused about what was happening, but Kuro Usagi understood what had happened. "This... is this a Hamelin? You have changed the entire town with the town of Hamelin?!" Her voice surprised everyone since no one would expect that Percher would turn the entire town into a town of Hamelin.
   Haru understood that the reason why Percher could do this was that Mandora and his subordinates had placed 130 stained glasses around the town, causing Percher to be able to turn this entire town into the town of Hamelin.
   Haru sighed inwardly, thinking that Mandora was so stupid. As for Sandora, he felt a bit sorry for her since she didn't know anything when Mandora had done this. Still, this wasn't a time for him to think about such an unimportant matter since he knew that he needed to solve the problems in front of him.
   As the entire town turned into the town of Hamelin, all the members of the Grimm Grimoire Hamlin: Weser, Ratten, Strom, and Percher, became several times stronger.
   Izayoi, who fought Weser, also noticed the change in Weser's power, but instead of being overwhelmed, he gritted excitedly and continued to fight Weser.
   Ratten also felt that her power also became stronger, but Haru's seal was more powerful than she had thought, so she could only lay in Haru's chair, which made her complain to him several times.
   Still, the most troubled one would be Leticia, who fought Strom since she had lost her Divinity. Her power had weakened several times, so she had trouble fighting against this subordinate kind of character. However, as the Knight of the Little Garden, there was no way that she would lose!
   While Weser, Ratten, and Strom had powered up because the entire town had turned into the town of Hamelin, Black Percher also became stronger.
   Haru could see that Black Percher wanted to break his seal by her raw power alone. His seal was powerful, but it didn't mean that it was omnipotent since as long as someone had enough energy to overpower him, then it was possible to break his seal. However, such a character was rare, and there might not be such a character in this world, so even though Black Percher had become several times stronger, she still couldn't break up his seal.
   "...Why?" Percher was dumbfounded. She had become several times stronger, but why couldn't she break Haru's seal?
   "Can you see it?" Haru looked at Percher and said, "I'm stronger than you."
   "......" Percher stared at Haru in a daze before she gritted her teeth, staring at him stubbornly, showing that she wouldn't give up.
   The truth was, Haru could destroy 130 stained glasses on this entire town instantly, and he could seal this town of Hamelin so the members of the Grimm Grimoire Hamlin wouldn't be able to power up. However, he didn't do that since it would be bullying.
   "Please give up this Gift Game."
   Haru hoped that this little girl could give up this Gift Game.
   Percher ignored Haru's words and kept forcing herself to break Haru's seal.
   Haru wanted to say something again, but suddenly Ratten's body slowly turned bright. "What are you doing?"
   "Hmm? I'm just giving myself to my master so she can defeat you." Ratten smiled and said, "My master will defeat you, and our ambition won't be stopped."
   Haru had a complicated expression since he didn't expect that Ratten would have such a determination to win this Gift Game that she even sacrificed herself to help Percher. He also knew that while Ratten had sacrificed herself, Weser and Strom also did something similar and sacrificed themselves so they could make Percher stronger.
   With the sacrifice of Ratten, Waser, and Strom, Percher finally broke out from the seal, and she could use her power again.
   Haru looked at Percher and asked, "I'll ask you again. Can you give up?"
   "Do you think I'll give up after all of this?" Percher was full of anger since Ratten, Waser, and Strom were the only people that she could trust. "Now, I'll kill everyone except for Shiroyasha!" She didn't hold back anymore and used all of her power to spread a plague on this town. As her power spread, some people directly fell while screaming in pain.
   Everyone was startled by Percher's power, and they knew that if they let Percher again, then this entire town would be annihilated, and everyone would die!"
   Haru sighed inwardly while looking at Percher since he knew that there was no way for Percher to give up. He then took out his pistol-shaped CAD from his zipper storage and aimed it toward Percher. "If possible, I want you to join my community, but since it has become like this, then I can only use other methods."
   Percher snorted, ignoring Haru's words. She had decided to kill everyone, and she also knew that Haru's seal was useless to her. As for the pistol that he held, she didn't think too much, thinking that it was useless for her, but she didn't expect that...
   When that word fell, Percher felt a danger that she had never felt before until suddenly she dissipated into dust, transformed into steam, and then scattered without being able to say anything or fight back.
   Haru sighed, feeling uncomfortable until suddenly he felt two things on his back.
   "Are you alright?" Asagi asked.
   "Well, let's just rest after this."
   Haru agreed to Asagi's offer since their quest had ended and what they needed to do was to have fun for the past few days until they were teleported back to their world. Still, as he was about to leave when everything returned to normal, he was dumbfounded when a dark light appeared before him, and a ring suddenly appeared in front of him. He observed the ring with an emblem of Grimm Grimoire Hamlin, and his lips twitched. He wanted to complain to someone about why he felt so melancholic before.
   'Well, let's just keep this ring.'
   With all of that, his quest ended, and there were three days before Haru and Asagi would return to their world, so before that, they were going to say play around until they had enough. Of course, they didn't forget to bring Shiroyuki since she had planned to go back with them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2105: Reward 1
   With the end of the Gift Game against the Demon Lord, everyone in the town started to work again since there were a lot of buildings that were destroyed, and some people even died because of Black Percher's last rampage.
   Mandora was visited by Izayoi and Shiroyasha, and they talked for a while until Izayoi and Shiroyasha walked out together, leaving Mandora, who was inside the room with a pale expression, and without doubt, Izayoi and Shiroyasha had blackmailed Mandora a lot of things. However, if they didn't do this, someone might do something similar again in the future.
   Even though Haru had stopped Black Percher, without a doubt, the damage that was caused by Black Percher was huge. Still, at the same time, everyone also realized how powerful Haru was, especially when they could see how easily Haru defeated Black Percher.
   Even Shiroyasha, who saw Haru's power for the first time, was dumbfounded since she didn't expect that Haru's power would be so strong that he could erase Black Percher's existence in an instant.
   Still, hearing about Haru, who decided to rest immediately after he used his power, they thought that Haru's power was amazing, but it took a lot of toll on his body, so they also let him rest up, and it was also the reason why Izayoi was the one who met Mandora instead of Haru.
   They let Haru rest inside the hotel room with Asagi, who accompanied him.
   However, the real reason why Haru was staying inside his room with Asagi at this moment wasn't that he wanted to rest. Instead, he wanted to open the rewards that they had gotten from the Group Chat.
   The reason why a new member would usually be the one who entered the quest instead of the old member was so the new member could get free power to protect themselves.
   The new member was obviously weak, and they also didn't have a point to buy something at the store, so they needed to do a quest.
   It was also the reason why Haru was the one who usually went to the quest with the new member since he was the only one who could confidently solve the quest alone since most of his power could help him in various things.
   Whether it was money, place to live, identity, and a lot more, if it was someone else, they might be troubled, but it was different for Haru. He could solve all of those problems easily, and he could also become a babysitter for the new member, who was why he was chosen to enter the quest. Still, sometimes, he missed the time when everyone went on the quest together like in the past.
   "Well, how about we open our reward?" Asagi said. Of course, she would be lying if she wasn't excited.
   "That's true." Haru nodded and agreed since it was better to open their rewards as soon as possible, and when the night came, they would leave secretly with Shiroyuki. "Who wants to open the reward first?"
   "How about you?" Asagi asked.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and felt a bit strange since it was his first time opening his reward first since he usually opened it at last, but since Asagi had asked, he didn't mind since he was also quite curious about what kind of rewards that he was going to gate.
   <Congratulations, you have received "Grateful Robber">
   "Grateful Robber? What kind of reward is that?" Asagi asked curiously.
   Haru also didn't know what kind of ability this "Grateful Robber" was, so he decided to check the details of his reward.
   Grateful Robber is a superpower that allows the user to steal any ability the user witnesses being activated. It can also steal another power, even if the user has another power on hand. The user can also do exactly what the owner of the power can do. The user can even combine the power of the stolen abilities. However, the user does not get the full information regarding the stolen abilities the user has stolen.
   "It's an amazing power!" Asagi was surprised by Haru's ability since she didn't expect that Haru's ability would be so overpowered.
   Haru also agreed since this power was amazing. With his "Snatch," it was possible to steal any abilities as long as he wanted to, but of course, if someone was prepared and he also hadn't done a detailed observation of his targeted's abilities, then it would be hard for him to steal his targeted's abilities. It wasn't impossible, but it would take a lot of time.
   However, "Grateful Robber" was different since this ability could instantly steal any abilities as long as Haru watched how his opponents activated their abilities, which was pretty amazing. As for when he couldn't get the detailed information about the abilities that he had stolen by using the "Grateful Robber," he didn't think that it was a problem since as long as he stole the abilities of his opponents, then his opponents would lose their power, and they couldn't fight him. Also, he had an "Elemental Sight," so it was only a matter of time before he mastered the abilities that he had stolen.
   If possible, Haru wanted to stay in this world for a while to steal from various enemies in this world, but he could do that in the future.
   "Is the reward that we get from the Group Chat always amazing?" Asagi asked curiously since she felt that Haru's ability was too cheating, right?
   "The reason why I received the reward is amazing is because I had very good luck," Haru said.
   "Luck?" Asagi's lips twitched.
   "In the past, Kuroneko only got 2000 points," Haru said.
   "Huh? Then what should I do?" Asagi asked worriedly.
   Haru looked at Asagi and wanted to tell her that her luck was also so powerful, but he knew that she wouldn't be relieved, so he said, "How about I share with you some luck?"
   "Eh? Is that possible?" Asagi was dumbfounded.
   "I have the ability to steal luck. Well, not stealing, but borrowing since someone's luck will return after a while," Haru said.
   "Are we going to steal someone's luck?" Asagi asked dumbfoundedly.
   "Not stealing, but borrowing," Haru corrected Asagi's sentence.
   Asagi only rolled her eyes and didn't say much. "Um, then?"
   "Then I'll transfer that luck to you so you'll get a good reward," Haru said.
   "Okay. Let's do it." Asagi nodded since she knew that luck would return after a while, so she didn't have anything to worry about, especially after she heard Haru's explanation again.
   Haru stole a little luck from all the people in this town and directly transferred it to Asagi's body. "Okay, you can open it."
   Asagi wasn't sure why, but she felt excited for some reason. 'Is this the power of luck?' She wasn't sure, but when she saw the reward that she had received, she understood that the power of luck was too amazing, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2106: Reward 2
   Luck is a powerful power.
   Unlike physical prowess or magic that can be seen, luck is invisible, but its power isn't something that can be underestimated.
   After all, as long as someone has enough luck, they can become rich easily, and they can also defeat their enemies without raising their fingers. Even some average person that you can see everywhere on the street can become a harem protagonist as long as they have enough luck, showing how unreasonable the power of luck is.
   By using "Snatch," Haru could steal the luck of someone easily, and before Asagi opened her reward, he transferred all the luck that he had stolen to Asagi so it would give her the best reward that was capable of protecting herself and as expected, her reward was amazing.
   <Congratulations, you have received "Root of Origin">
   "This... the name of the power sounds amazing." Asagi was dumbfounded by the reward that she had gotten, then looked at Haru. "Do you know what kind of power this is?"
   "....." Haru was speechless when this girl asked himself, but he didn't even know the answer since he wasn't sure what kind of power it was. Still, he also had to admit that the name of Asagi's power was cool. "Try to read the details of the reward. I'm not really sure."
   Asagi nodded and followed Haru's words.
   The root of Origin is a superpower that is able to return items to their original form. It doesn't matter if it's a living creature or an inanimate object. Someone could be wounded, ill, or have a wrecked body, and it'd only take the user a moment to return them to their original form. It can fix broken appliances fix wounded people. But it cannot fix those who were born with disabilities as that is their original form.
   Haru and Asagi read the details of her power in silence, then after a moment...
   That was the only thing that the two of them could say at this moment.
   Haru looked at Asagi and asked, "Do you want to try it?"
   "Sure." Asagi nodded without hesitation.
   Haru then, without hesitation, cracked the table beside him and said, "Try to use your power, Asagi."
   "...." Asagi rolled her eyes, but then she nodded and tried to use her power on the cracked table.
   Haru, who was on the side, watched Asagi use her power in silence, and after a while, he saw the cracked table return to how it used to be, and somehow it made him sigh since her power was too amazing, right?
   Still, Haru had to admit that Asagi's power was quite similar to his Jewelry Bonney's power that he had received in the past. The power of Jewelry Bonney that he received in the past was the power to control the age of someone so by using this power. He could make someone become older or younger, whether they were living creatures or inanimate objects.
   However, there was a big difference between Asagi's power and his power.
   If Haru could make someone younger or older, then Asagi could return anything to the original form.
   If Haru had to give an example, then if, for example, he had lost his arm, then it was impossible for him to return his arm back again. On the other hand, it was possible for Asagi to do it since she could turn everything into an original form.
   In other words, with this power, it was simply impossible for Asagi or any other people that were close to her to die.
   Haru wanted Asagi to get a powerful power, but he didn't expect that she would get such a bug-like power. Still, he had to admit that the power of luck was amazing, but at the same time, there was something that he needed to remind Asagi.
   Asagi was still in a daze after she used her power since she knew that with her power, there were a lot of possibilities that could be done, such as...
   Asagi quickly awoke from her daze when she heard Haru's voice and also looked at him with a guilty expression since she knew what she had thought was something outrageous, but...
   "Asagi, if you want, you might be able to revive your mother," Haru said calmly.
   "Wh --?!" Asagi was dumbfounded and didn't expect Haru to be able to read her mind, but at the same time, she was dumbfounded since she thought that Haru was going to stop her. "You're not going to stop me?"
   "Asagi..." Haru said softly as he held Asagi's hands. "You should also know that my parents also have passed away, right?"
   "Um." Asagi nodded since she knew that Haru's parents had passed away. After all, she also had watched "Yosogu no Sora" after she joined the Group Chat, and she had to admit that the love between Haru and Sora was too touching, even though they were siblings.
   "With my power, it is also possible for me to revive them."
   Haru had the Holy Grail. He could revive the heroes from history. Of course, he could also easily revive his parents. The truth, after he received the power of Horo Horo no Mi, he had an urge to revive his parents directly. Even if they were in the shape of souls, as long as they could stay with him, then it was alright. However, he knew that the responsibility to revive someone from death was too heavy, and he didn't dare to do it.
   Haru knew that with Asagi's new power, it was possible to revive her mother had passed away. If Asagi wanted to, then he wouldn't stop her, but he wanted to tell her to bear the responsibility to do such a thing. After all, after someone is revived by using power, then their nature might change, or there might be some different kinds of consequences that couldn't be imagined.
   Korosensei's case about who wanted to revive his lover was a bit different. After all, unlike everyone else, Korosensei only had his lover as the only person that he cared about in the world. His world was void, but it was different now since Korosensei had revived his lover.
   However, Asagi was different since she had a lot of people who cared about her, especially him.
   Haru wanted to tell Asagi that if she wanted to revive her mother, then he wouldn't stop her, but he wanted to tell her to bear that responsibility since there were a lot of changes that happened after her mother had passed away, especially her father had remarried.
   Hearing Haru's words, Asagi was silent and didn't say anything, but she also understood that the responsibility that she would bear after she revived her mother was great. She was confused and didn't know what to do until she was hugged by Haru. She looked up at him with red eyes and said his name softly, "Haru..."
   "Let's take a rest first. Our time is long. Even if you don't want to revive your mother, I can also call her soul so you can talk with her, so don't be impulsive, alright?" Haru said as he kissed Asagi's forehead.
   "Thank you." Asagi then snuggled on Haru's chest and let him carry her to the bed.
   The two of them snuggled to each other as they slept, and before Asagi slept, she was glad that she had become Haru's woman at this moment. 'Haru...' She felt that the responsibility of reviving her mother was too heavy for her, but the responsibility to have his children wouldn't be hard for her. 'Should I get pregnant?' She somehow wanted to get his child at this moment, so she moved her hand on Haru's little brother, caressed it gently with her soft hand.
   Haru opened his eyes and stared at the naughty girl, thinking that he needed to punish this girl for waking him up so suddenly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2107: Become stronger from now on
   Even though Haru and Asagi had decided to go back along with Shiroyuki, they wouldn't go back so suddenly and stayed until the Celebration of the Rise of the Fire Dragon ended.
   The festival of the Rise of the Fire Dragon might have been disrupted because of the appearance of the Demon King, but they had won, even though there were some people who had passed away because of the attack of the Black Percher with her subordinates.
   Without a doubt, the power of the Demon King was powerful since if Haru let Black Percher rampage, then she might be able to massacre the entire town in just a few minutes of time.
   The power of the Black Death wasn't something that could be scoffed off, and it wouldn't be weird if the Salamandra disappeared like what had happened in the "no-name" community.
   In the past, the "no-name" community wasn't a weak community; instead, it was a powerful community whose name reverberated throughout the entire Little Garden. If it wasn't attacked by the Demon King, then, without doubt, this community wouldn't summon Izayoi, Asuka, and Yuu since, with the strength of their members alone, it was simply a child's play to rampage around the Little Garden.
   Everyone might be sad that some people, whether it was their families, friends, or acquaintances, had died when the Demon King had attacked the community, but even so, they knew that they had won against the Demon King. It was something worthy of a celebration, so the festival continued, but this wasn't a festival like before. Instead, this festival was changed into a mix of celebration and mourning.
   The feeling of everyone was mixed, but everyone knew that it was also their time to celebrate since without doubt that they had won against the Demon King.
   However, even though they had won, their position was just a supporter and the main characters of this event were the "no-name" community since Haru was the one who defeated Black Percher, and of course, it caused the existence of the "no-name" community to be ignored instead the "no-name" community became one of the most famous communities since it could defeat the Demon King.
   As Sandora presided over the celebration, members of the "no-name" group also sat together watching the end of the celebration before they returned to the East Side.
   "By the way Asagi, where's Haru?" Yuu suddenly asked.
   When Yuu asked this question, they suddenly noticed that Haru had disappeared which made them startled.
   "Did you forget that he's going to perform?" Asagi said calmly.
   "Perform?" They were dumbfounded.
   "Really?" Shiroyasha was also dumbfounded even though she was the one who asked Haru to perform, but with this situation, who was in the mood to enjoy Haru's performance?
   Even though everyone was happy that they could defeat the Demon King, the damage that was caused by Black Percher wasn't small. Instead, it was huge and it would be weird if they could celebrate this celebration happily without sadness by the loss of the people of the Sandora community.
   "Um." Asagi nodded. "He's going to sing."
   "Sing?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "You don't need to worry. Just believe in him, alright?" Asagi said with a gentle smile.
   Hearing Asagi's words, even though they were a bit strange, in the end, they decided to believe since they knew that Haru had always brought them a surprise and as expected when Sandora ended her speech, she announced Haru was going to sing for everyone.
   When Haru appeared, everyone was surprised and they also cheered since they knew that the reason why their town could be saved was because of him and at the same time, the women and the girls in this town also became so excited since he was just too handsome.
   Haru had promised to sing so he decided to sing so this time he decided to sing a song to make everyone in this place feel better after what had happened to them.
   With Sandora's words, Haru sat on the piano bench then started his performance.
   Asagi and the members of the "no-name" community were also in silence, following everyone since they were also quite curious about what kind of song that Haru was going to sing.
   "As though to inform us of summer's end, they lined up along the roadside quietly and bloomed."
   As his voice fell, everyone felt that there was a gentle golden light enveloping them which made their heart calm and warm.
   Haru's voice was beautiful and soothing to everyone who heard it.
   Even Izayoi, who had always tried to challenge Haru at this moment, didn't think that he could win against Haru in terms of singing.
   As his song continued and they indulged in his voice, they quickly realized what Haru's song was about, which made their eyes red and they were in tears since they were moved by the lyrics of this song.
   I'm just heading to a faraway place with an unknown name
   Even if we are apart, you will still be in my memories, breathing, living."
   Hearing those words, their lips trembled, and realized that even though their families, friends, comrades, or acquaintances might have passed away during the Demon King's attack, it didn't mean that they had died. Those people had just moved to the faraway part and even though they were parted now, they were still living in their memories, breathing, and living.
   This song not only touched the people in this city but the members of the "no-name" community were also moved by this song since this song described their situation very well. Previous members of the "no-name" community also disappeared because of the attack on the Demon King. They didn't know their condition, some of them were still alive, but some of them might have died. However, they knew that they still lived in their memories.
   Even though we feel lonely for not being able to face each other, just having a place here that we want to return to, just that alone can turn that loneliness into strength."
   Haru also used all of his feelings in this song, singing with all of his heart and causing everyone to feel that they were golden bubbles everywhere, giving everyone the power to fight again, full of energy, but even so, they still remembered the memories of their precious person that had moved far away.
   Asagi was already full of tears and thought that Haru made this song for her, especially when she thought about their conversation last night. She knew that he wouldn't stop her, but at the same time, he reminded her that what was important was that even if her mother had passed away, she was still living in her memory. 'Thank you, Haru...'
   I'm just heading to a faraway place with an unknown name
   Even if we are apart, I will never ever forget
   The warmth in my memories..."
   They might move far away, but even so, they would never forget them and use that feeling to become stronger from now on.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2108: Return
   After the end of the celebration, everyone in the "no-name" community was playing around the North Side since it was a rare chance for them to come to the North Side, and they knew that once they returned to the East Place, they wouldn't have a chance to come to the North Side in a short time, so they used all of their time to play around.
   As for the heavy atmosphere around the town, all of them had disappeared, dissipated into the sky, leaving without a trace after everyone heard the song that was sung by Haru.
   Haru's song gave them energy, and it also gave them power, reminding them that their families, friends, lovers, parents, comrades, or even strangers that had passed away from Black Percher's attack didn't pass away. Instead, they were going far away place, and they were still alive as long as they remembered them in their memories.
   Still, there was a question that Shiroyasha, Kuro Usagi, Leticia, Asuka, Yuu, and Izayoi wanted to ask.
   "Ugh..." Jin could only show an awkward expression when everyone asked this question. However, he knew that he needed to tell them the truth, so after he let out a sigh, he said, "He has gone back to his world with Asagi and Shiroyuki."
   They blinked their eyes and couldn't believe what they had heard.
   "Why?" Asuka was dumbfounded and felt that it was quite unacceptable that Haru had left so suddenly.
   "He has his family..." Jin said softly.
   "........." This time, no one could say anything since they knew that, unlike those who had left because they didn't have a family or they had decided to abandon their families, Haru had a family, so there was no way that he could stay too long in the Little Garden.
   Asuka's lips trembled, and she still felt unacceptable. "He hasn't said anything that he's going to leave with Asagi and Shiroyuki..."
   Not only Asuka but everyone couldn't accept it for a while since Haru and Asuka had left so suddenly, bringing along Shiroyuki without telling them and only telling Jin before they left.
   "Um... he has said that if he told you, then you might ask him to let you come with him," Jin said with an awkward expression.
   They couldn't say anything in refute since that might be something that they were going to ask him. After all, they were also quite curious about Haru's world and wanted to see what kind of world it was, so it wouldn't be weird if they asked him to bring them, right?
   However, Haru didn't want to bring them since it was too troublesome, so he left secretly with Asagi and Shiroyuki, and it didn't mean that he wasn't going to come, right?
   Also, even though the relationship between everyone was close to each other, no, it might be because they were close to each other that Haru didn't really want to bring them and kept the matter of the Group Chat a secret since they might ask him a lot of things about this Group Chat and frankly, it was troublesome.
   If they were his lovers, then Haru might not say much. Unfortunately, they weren't.
   "Is he going back in the future?" Izayoi suddenly asked.
   When this question fell, everyone was looking at Jin at the same time, waiting for the answer.
   "Yes." Jin nodded without hesitation. "They have said that they're going to come back in the future, so until then, don't be beaten up by someone." He noticed that the atmosphere was a bit strange, and he quickly said, in a hurry, "Um... that's Kasugano-san's message."
   Their lips twitched, but they also had to admit that they were quite weak, especially when Haru was the one who handled the Demon King alone before, but who were they?
   "Hey, they said that we're weak?" Izayoi's lips trembled, but he still maintained his smile.
   "I'll beat him up next time," Yuu said without hesitation.
   Hearing Yuu's words, they nodded without hesitation since they were going to beat him up without hesitation since this guy was too cruel, right?
   Leaving without a word after giving such a nice song to everyone, they were wondering whether this guy was a scumbag.
   Still, with that said, they trained themselves to become stronger, so the next time they met each other, they were going to surprise Haru.
   While the "no-name" community was thought to become stronger, Haru, Asagi, and Shiroyuki went to Asagi's world.
   Haru didn't intend to bring Shiroyuki back to his world first, and it might be great to bring Shiroyuki to Asagi's world so someone could help him to protect his woman. Even though he gave some powers to his women in this world so they could protect themselves, he knew what kind of enemies that they were going to face, especially when most of the enemies that he faced in this world had the power to destroy a city.
   Still, with Asagi's power, no one could die.
   Haru knew that Asagi's power was amazing, and it was also the reason why he decided to copy it since, with this power, he also knew that he wouldn't be able to die.
   Still, as Haru came back to Asagi's world, he was directly scolded, and the girls who he had eaten directly tried to eat him back. Unfortunately, what they faced was him, so they were defeated and showed a satisfied expressions.
   As for the rest, Haru brought them on dates to the various worlds, but before that, he needed to take care of some of the matters in his Empire. He had left his Empire for a few days, and of course, he had given a large picture of how to develop his Empire to his people. As for whether his people would betray him since he had used his telepathy ability on them so they wouldn't betray him.
   Haru took care of his women for a while, and after that, he wanted to go back to his original world.
   'Still, I might need to go to various worlds to take care of the matters that I haven't taken care of.'
   Haru knew that there were a lot of girls that he had left, especially in the world of Fairy Tail, since he knew that he had left someone for so long. It wouldn't be weird if this woman thought that he had abandoned her, and if he appeared before her, he might be killed, but who cares?
   Haru knew that he needed to face this woman sooner and later, but at the same time, he also wasn't in a hurry since he was sure that the Group Chat was going to set up their meeting shortly, so while waiting for that, he was going to return to his world since he was going to help Erina and Alice with their booths on the Moon Banquet Festival.
   Haru was about to go back, but then someone stopped him.
   "Bring me with you," Aya Tokoyogi said without hesitation while looking at Haru with a smile.
   Looking at Aya for a moment, Haru wrapped his hand around her waist and decided to take her without hesitation to his original world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2109: In a better place
   When Haru returned to the original world, as usual, he introduced Aya Tokoyogi to everyone again and they didn't feel surprised, but at the same time, they were wondering whether Haru's taste had changed, no, it should be that their change had never changed much since as long as they were beautiful girls whether they were older, similar age, any other, he loved all of them. He had never discriminated against them and loved them all.
   But of course, even though Haru might have eaten all of them, he would say no to a loli or a married woman or someone who had a partner. He had never been the type of person who would steal someone else's lover or woman.
   As for the heroines of the protagonists that Haru had seen during his mission, he didn't think that he had stolen the heroines, after all, the relationship between the protagonist and the heroines had always been ambiguous. The relationship between the protagonist and the heroines wasn't a lover, so there was no need to hesitate, right?
   Haru knew that the fate of the heroines on the harem protagonist was quite cruel, especially when the protagonist was indecisive, single-minded, and a chicken. In the story, everyone was happy together, but as the story progressed those protagonists were given a chance whether they would choose one girl or get all the girls. If they chose one girl, then the rest would be unhappy, and they might not marry in their entire lives. If they chose a lot of girls, it wouldn't be hard since the hearts of all the heroines had been taken by the protagonist, but the problem was that the protagonist usually had a low-esteem so even if they realized their feelings, they might not dare to take a step forward since they were afraid to hurt the girls.
   Haru felt that this problem had become an endless paradox, so it was better for him to take care of those heroines since he believed that he could make all of them happy with his power.
   Still, Haru also had to admit that leaving them for a period of time might not be a good thing since if they had trouble, he couldn't help them. He had thought of several solutions to this problem and the first solution was to improve the ability of his Group Chat to change the time ratio when he transferred to another world.
   It was possible to stop the time when Haru was on the quest, so should it be possible to improve the ability of his Group Chat so he could stop the time when he went to another world, right?
   Haru thought that whenever he stayed in one world, he should stop the time in the various worlds so they wouldn't think that he would leave them. It was a great method, but at the same time, there was a big problem with this method.
   The problem was that it would mess up the time, especially when it would also cause the world where everyone stayed would also stop.
   If he was the only one who owned this Group Chat, then it would be alright, but he had a lot of friends and there were also a lot of members of the Group Chat. Even though he might be the leader now, it didn't mean that he was the one who owned this Group Chat.
   'Still, I wonder who has made this Group Chat?'
   Haru was curious, but he knew that it might take time to know all of that, considering, there was no trace of the creator of this all-mighty Group Chat. He was wondering if the owner of this Group Chat was someone the main character from the author's previous novel, but enough of that since he was thinking about explaining the second method.
   Unlike the first method which would trouble his interpersonal relationship with everyone on the Group Chat.
   The second method was safer, and it might be better since there was no need to stop the time in the other world other than the world where he stayed would be stopped. Instead, the world could pass normally without any trouble, but it was difficult.
   The second method that he mentioned was to use the power of "Kiss" to make his double so he could stay in another world at the same time. This method was good, it was like a "Kage Bunshin" in the world of Naruto, but instead of copying, it was like his doppelganger and he was the one who controlled this double unlike "Kage Bunshin" whose personalities were random.
   His "Kiss" had been enhanced and this power had become stronger. Before he couldn't make a double for himself, but now, he could do it. However, there was a huge hurdle if he wanted to use this power.
   The first hurdle was that it took a lot of his energy.
   After all, Haru made a double, not a "Bunshin". If it was Bunshin, he could create them to fill the entire world, but if it was double, depending on how much power that he wanted to give his double, he might only be able to create two or three.
   Also, there was a second hurdle and that was a distance.
   Haru knew that he would place his double in another world.
   The distance between his world and the other world wasn't something that could be described as a mere far away. It was so far that it was almost impossible to reach two worlds by his speed alone. Even if he could put his double in another world, the connection might be broken since the distance between the two worlds was so far and even if his double didn't disappear, he was afraid that his double might have a personality of his own.
   Haru didn't want his own double to have a personality of his own and everything needed to be controlled by his own since no one really knew what kind of random quirks that his double might have if his double had a personality.
   Still, even though the second method was troublesome, he had found a method to solve this problem, but it might take a while to do it.
   So before that, Haru was going to take Aya for a walk around his world, and at the same time, he was going to help Erina on her preparation for the Moon Banquet Festival was about to start. While he was thinking about what kind of dish Erina wanted to create, he suddenly heard a familiar scream that made him smile.
   "Haru! Help me taste a dish!"
   Leaping from a great distance, Alice was caught by Haru and rubbed her face on his chest directly.
   Looking at this cute and annoying girl, Haru somehow had an urge to throw her away. Not to the throw her to the ground, but threw her to the bed so she could use her scream in a better place.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2110: The Moon Banquet Festival 1
   The Moon Banquet Festival is the annual school festival held at Tootsuki Culinary Academy. During the festival, students can set up a food booth after receiving permission to do so. During the Moon Banquet Festival, students may choose to work individually or in a group.
   The festival is considered a huge event that attracts more than 500,000 customers a day. Among these customers are numerous domestic and foreign V.I.P.'s. The customers are accommodated at Tootsuki's on-campus lodging facilities and at Ttsuki Resort; the rent for lodging alone is a great money maker for Tootsuki.
   Students will need to sell around 1,000 dishes a day if they want to make it to the top of the sales. As a result, certain stand locations are highly coveted, and numerous Shokugekis are held to claim desired locations.
   Still, for Erina, choosing the position for her stand wasn't really that hard since, as one of the Elite Ten members, she had a lot of privilege, but more than that, she would become the main attraction of the Moon Banquet Festival since the Elite Ten Members were chosen from the best of the best so obviously, the guests who came to this festival would like to try her foods.
   However, even if the Elite Ten Members had a lot of privileges, the school was fair, and as long as someone was fast enough, they could covet the good position, and when that happened, if some parties couldn't accept it, they could initiate a Shokugeki.
   Still, with the power of the Elite Ten Members, most students wouldn't be stupid enough to fight them.
   Right now, Haru was helping Erina set up her booth, which made him have to admit that the education of the Tootsuki Academy was really spartan.
   After all, like most major Tootsuki events, the Moon Banquet Festival will whittle down the number of students by expelling those who fail. In this case, expulsion is the result should a student suffering a loss of income at the end of the event. However, as long as they do not perform anything incredibly reckless, such as setting up their stall alongside an incredibly skilled competitor, it is virtually impossible to set up a deficit.
   Luckily, as early as their middle school years, students are advised and supervised by teachers to set up a booth and balance the cost of the stall and ingredients, as well as in predicting the number of customers so the chance someone will get expelled from this event is rather small.
   "Thank you, Haru," Erina said with a sweet smile as she brought him mineral water.
   "No problem." Haru drank the mineral water then asked, "Are you going to handle this place alone with Hisako?"
   "Don't worry, I'll have a lot of helpers, but..." Erina didn't finish her words and glanced at Haru.
   "I'll help, but not every ---" Haru hadn't finished his words, but Erina had already jumped on his lap and hugged him.
   Looking at Erina who showed such a happy expression, Haru had to admit that he might have pampered this girl too much, but it was normal since she lacked someone's care during her childhood and she had been treated coldly by her parents which was why she sought that warmth from him.
   As Haru and Erina flirted with each other, Hisako couldn't handle it anymore and coughed loudly. "Cough! Cough! Erina-sama! Haruka-sama! We're not done yet with the preparation!"
   Erina's face reddened and she quickly stood up as she said, "Haru, don't skip work, alright? Since you have decided to work for me, you need to follow my standards." Her words were particularly strict and her tone told him that she wouldn't let him go if he made a mess.
   "Yes, yes, but you know, it isn't cheap to hire me." Haru was the richest man on earth and even if Erina was his fiancee, this and that was a different matter.
   Still, it was really a good time since he brought Aya to his world during this time so this way she could enjoy a lot of good things in this world. He would also bring everyone from the world of Strike the Blood to his world too to his world in the future, but he needed to do it slowly.
   As they prepared Erina's booth, Erina approached Haru again.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Can we try to go to the food world that you mention?" Erina asked with a flush of excitement.
   Haru had told everyone about his ability to go to another world and after hearing it, of course, they also wanted to go to another world.
   Erina had a God's Tongue and from her training in her early childhood until now, she believed that she had tasted most of the ingredients in this world. However, when she learned from Haru that there was another world where she could taste various new and unique ingredients, she couldn't help but feel curious about it.
   When Haru explained to his women that he could go to another world, he also had expected that they wanted to go to another world so he wasn't surprised by Erina's reaction. Still, he was afraid that it was still dangerous to go to the world of Toriko. He knew that the world of Toriko was still in a disaster state after the Spice Meteor that hit the human part of Earth which caused the lack of ingredients and foods in that place so this wasn't a suitable time to be Erina there.
   Still, if Erina wanted to try good food, going into the world of Hunter x Hunter was also a good thing too.
   However, Haru knew that there would be also a problem in that world too. Still, compared to the world of Toriko, the danger in the world of Hunter x Hunter was smaller so he didn't mind bringing Erina there, considering the danger that might be encountered by Erina in the future.
   God's Tongue was a double-sided knife, it could help the user to cook delicious food, but also brought a disaster to the user too. By having super-ultra sensitive food, she wouldn't be satisfied with normal food anymore and the older she was, the choosier she was with food.
   Luckily, Erina met Haru early and knew some foods weren't just delicious because the ingredients and feelings were also important. Also, if it was before, she might not be able to eat normal food, after that last escapade to Saitama in the past, she could eat them easily. Still, even so, her curiosity over food was still huge so when she tasted the Blue Blood Corn, Mellow Cola, and other ingredients that he had brought from the world of Toriko, she became curious about the world that was mentioned by Haru.
   "Well, I don't mind, but there's something that you need to do first, right?" Haru said since he knew that Erina needed to take care of the event in front of her first.
   Erina nodded and was about to continue to work, but...
   "Haru, help me!" Alice opened the booth that was rented by Erina and leaped into Haru.
   Looking at her cousin, Erina wanted to spank this girl's butts. "ALICE!!!"
   As Erina and Alice started to bicker to each other, Hisako sighed and thought that she might need to do this preparation by herself. Still, when such a thought crossed someone suddenly helped her.
   "Let me help you, Hisako," Haru said gently.
   "Ah, um!" Hisako blushed instantly and nodded several times. She knew that this guy was a pervert and he was also the fiance of Erina and Alice, but sometimes, she just couldn't help it, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2111: The Moon Banquet Festival 2
   As a student of the Tootsuki, Alice also needed to join the Moon Banquet Festival, but unlike Erina, who chose the Uptown Area, she would open her booth in the Main Street Area.
   There are 120 stalls across the Academy each year. The area designed for the festival is divided into three locations where students can set up their stands based on the social class level of the dishes they are selling.
   The Main Street Area is located at the front of the Academy. Dishes in this area are standard festival foods and quick meals to eat while walking. The typical credit range of customers in this area ranges from around 500 yen to 1000 yen. In addition, the number of booths in this area is 60 booths. This area has the highest number of customers.
   The Central Area is located in the center of the Academy, where the school's culinary labs are located. This area specializes in restaurant-level dishes that feature specialized ingredients and tools. The typical credit range of customers in this area ranges from around 1000 yen to 5000 yen. In addition, the number of booths in this area is 40 booths.
   The Uptown Area is a highly exclusive area located at the top of the Academy. Dishes here are high-class luxury-style cuisine. The typical credit range of customers in this area ranges from 5000 yen and up. In addition, the number of booths in this area is 20 booths. Only the highest paying guests go to this area, and most people who run stand up here are extremely renowned, even outside of the Academy. As such, members of the Elite Ten Council generally set up their booths in this area.
   As the champion of the Tootsuki Autumn Election, it wouldn't be weird for Alice to open her booth in the Uptown Area. Unfortunately, she was too late to set up her booth since she was annoyed by Yukihira, who suddenly caught everyone's attention by challenging Terunori Kuga, who was part of the Elite Ten Council.
   Alice had always loved to be at the center of attention, or rather, it might be because she had always lost to Erina that she didn't want to lose to Erina, which was why she wanted to be the best among the 1st year, becoming the talk of everyone, but she didn't expect that someone that she had beaten on the Autumn Election would suddenly rise into the star and brought all the media on the Tootsuki to him directly which made him so annoyed!
   Still, Alice also didn't really think too much and talked about something else, such as whether they would go somewhere after the festival or whether they should have a date in Danish to visit her father and mother.
   Listening to Alice's talk that jumped from one to another, Haru was really speechless, but at the same time, he felt that Yukihira's protagonist halo was really strong.
   Even though Yukihira might have lost against Alice in the Autumn Election, it didn't mean that his protagonist halo was diminished. On the other hand, it became stronger during the Moon Banquet Festival since he lacked an appearance during the previous arc.
   However, it was normal since the media had always sought entertainment and the news of Yukihira deciding to challenge Terunori Kuga from the Elite Ten Members became hot news directly that bombarded the entire school.
   Yukihira, even though he had lost against Nakiri, had never been underestimated by everyone in this school. After all, he could enter the Autumn Election, so without a doubt. He was one of the strongest students in the first grade.
   Haru didn't think too much about Yukihira since he knew that Yukihira could deal with his own problem somehow. However, he could see Kurokiba's gaze on him, pleading for his help. "So, Alice, what about you?"
   "Well, at first, I didn't plan to join, but this time, I'm going to open a booth together with the Shiomi seminar," Alice said generously, as if the fact she opened the booth meant that she would bring salvation to humanity.
   "Huh? Then you, Kurokiba, and Hayama are going to open a booth together?" Haru was surprised.
   "Yes." Alice seemed to be proud that she could get 2nd place and 3rd place in the Autumn Election as her goons. "What do you think?"
   "Well, if you're happy, then I'm not going to say much, but which area are you going to open your booth?"
   With how luxurious Alice's members were, Haru didn't think that it was weird if she decided to open her booth in the Uptown Area.
   "We will be open in the Main Street Area," Alice said without hesitation.
   "...Really?" Haru was dumbfounded.
   "Um." Alice nodded then asked, "What's wrong?"
   Haru then looked at Kurokiba, who also gave him a tired sigh. Still, when he looked at Alice's eyes, he noticed her pride and confidence, so he knew that he shouldn't say something and decided to believe in her. He then patted her back gently and said, "I'll go to your booth when the festival starts."
   "Of course!" Alice smiled brightly then kissed Haru's cheek. "I'll give you a big portion later." She then moved closer and whispered. "Should I give you a bonus too?" She felt happy that Haru didn't question her ability. Instead, he decided to believe in her since she knew that even though there might be a problem during the festival, she knew that she would be alright since she was confident she could sell a lot of food during the festival!
   "Oh? What kind of bonus?" Haru asked with interest.
   Alice wanted to say something, but...
   "Cough! Cough! Alice, can you go now? I need Haru's help right now," Erina said as she crossed her arms, staring at Alice in a dangerous light.
   Alice and Haru forgot that there were a lot of people around them, and they didn't flirt in a private place. Instead, they flirted in Erina's booth, which made Erina furious.
   Alice could only laugh sheepishly while hugging Erina, which caused Erina to be more furious.
   Haru also smiled, but then he noticed his smartphone vibrated, not because of the quests, but because all the members of the Group Chat were talking to each other regarding the dangers that three members of the Group Chat encountered almost at the same time.
   Haru knew that it had been a while since he had joined the Group Chat, so he didn't feel surprised when some of the members of the Group Chat had reached the climax of their stories, but he didn't expect that three members of the Group Chat would meet the climax of their stories almost at the same time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2112: Simple Discussion
   Even if Haru's adventure on the Group Chat seemed to be peaceful, it didn't mean that some worlds of the members of the Group Chat were peaceful. Instead, their worlds might be destroyed sooner or later since the last boss on their world would appear sooner or later.
   The world that Haru mentioned wasn't Tsunade's world or Luffy's world since either Tsunade and Luffy could handle their own enemies, especially when the two of them had become even stronger than in the original story.
   In Tsunade's world, there was also Naruto, who was the son of fate who would bring salvation to the world.
   Still, the thing that made Tsunade worried about Naruto was too idealistic, and she was afraid that there were a lot of things that this guy didn't dare to do. After all, being a leader was a hard thing, and if possible, she just wanted to retire with Haru and have a child with him in the world of Boku no Hero Academia or in his world.
   Well, there were a lot of worlds. Tsunade wanted to retire from her Hokage position and had a trip with Haru to a lot of places.
   Still, there might be a lot of powerful enemies such as Uchiha Madara or Kaguya. However, Tsunade didn't feel worried.
   Uchihara Madara was one thing, but Kaguya was different.
   Kaguya was a woman, and as long as this woman met Haru...
   Tsunade could definitely tell what kind of spark that would happen between Haru and Kaguya when they met each other, especially when Kaguya lacked someone's love.
   Kaguya had been betrayed by her husband and her children. What she needed the most was someone's love, and Tsunade knew a perfect someone who could fill the hollow in Kaguya's heart.
   The matter in Tsunade's world was cleared up, and there was no need to worry about it.
   Still, if Tsunade really needed to worry, then it would be how to develop Konoha from now on. She knew that after the defeat of Uchiha Madara, the world would be peaceful, and there wouldn't be any war anymore, but because of that, ninjas would lose their jobs.
   There was no way for Konoha to stay like how it was, and they needed to develop, or else they would disappear along with the passage of time.
   If it was someone else, they might not care much about the future of Konoha, but Tsunade was different. After all, she was the granddaughter of the founder of Konoha, Senju Hashirama. If she wanted her village to be okay from now on, she needed a way to think about how to develop her village from now on.
   Luckily, Tsunade had Haru, or else she might be at a loss.
   Haru also wasn't in a hurry, and he didn't tell Tsunade to put a hold on her position. Still, if possible, he wanted her to use the chance where Akatsuki was rampaging through the world as a chance for Konoha to expand. After all, it was a rare opportunity for everyone in her world to have a common enemy.
   The common enemy was the best way to gather everyone into one group, but once that common enemy disappeared, everyone would return to how it used to be, and they might fight each other again.
   Still, as long as there was Naruto, no villages dared to fight since Naruto's power was enough to match the entire village. Adding Sasuke with him, it was only a matter before the world was conquered by the two of them.
   Unfortunately, Naruto lacked vision, and he was idealistic. If he could solve the problem by talking, then he would talk, and he would never have killed someone. However, the world had never been all white, there had always been darkness, and the color of the world had always been gray.
   When there was a white, then there had always been darkness.
   Tsunade knew that matter, so Haru didn't need to worry, but it was different from other people, especially in the shonen manga, which was all about friendship, hard work, and self-sacrifice.
   Haru had to admit that all of those points were beautiful, but the reality was different after all. He also knew that his method also wasn't beautiful, but there was no way for someone to stay clean if they wanted to achieve something.
   Leaving the matter of Tsunade aside, the matter of Luffy was better since he could solve all of his problems on his own. His dream was to become One Piece and become the next Pirate King. As for the rest, Luffy had never thought too much about it. As for the matter of marine, world government, and the rest, he could leave all of them to his father, who was the leader of the Revolutionary Army.
   Still, Luffy didn't know the matter about his father since he had never asked about the matter of his world. If he knew, his adventure wouldn't be fun anymore.
   The matter of Luffy and Tsunade aside, there was something more important that they needed to think about, especially in the worlds of the three members of the Group Chat.
   Those three were Kouha, Yajima, and Teppei.
   When everyone thought about the world of the three of them, they felt a bit of a headache. After all, the enemies that they were going to face were different from what they would ever face.
   Asagi: "Don't worry, with my new ability, I can return everything to how it used to be."
   Hearing Asagi's words, everyone somehow sighed in relief since they knew how buggy Asagi's ability was.
   Asagi's ability to return everything to the initial state, including reviving someone from death.
   Yes, Asagi had tried to revive a dead bird on the street when she happened to meet one and when she used her power, the bird was alive once again, showing her ability could be used to revive someone.
   Even though Asagi's power might not have been helpful during the fight, her support was something that they sought. After all, who wanted to die during all of those fights that they were going to face?
   Korosensei: "Cough! Cough! How about we start our discussion now?"
   Gintoki: "I'm helpless in the fight. I'll hide when the fight happens."
   Kuroneko: "Leave Gin-chan aside. We need to think about the enemy we're going to face in Kouha's world, Yajima-san's world, and Teppei's world since you all know how strong they are."
   Kouha: "I'm not sure whether you can give a good idea, but I want to hear your solution, Luffy."
   Luffy: "We can just beat them, right?"
   It was simple, and there was no need for any more discussion.
   They only needed to beat up their enemies. It was as simple as that, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2113: Haru: I don't know what to say
   Reading Luffy's chat, Haru also felt that there was no need to talk anymore. After all, even though it might be hard to believe, it was quite hard for someone to hurt them anymore.
   All the members of the Group Chat weren't little rookies anymore who would run away when they encountered danger and relied on the strong members to fight for them.
   Well, not all of the members were strong, but with some of the members of the Group Chat, it should be enough for them to defeat most of the antagonists in various worlds.
   Esdeath: "Is this the reason why you don't want us to have a child first?"
   Haru didn't hide the fact that he had a child with Maya Yotsuba, and of course, Esdeath knew about that matter, so she also asked him to have a child with him, but he told her to wait for a moment since the quests that might force all the members of the Group Chat might appear soon.
   Haru was worried that something might happen to Esdeath and their child if she entered the quest while she was pregnant.
   Esdeath also knew Haru's concern, so she didn't blame him. Still, she was a bit jealous of Maya since Maya was the one who had Haru's first child.
   Esdeath: "Alright, but after the end of the quest, let's make a child, alright?"
   Haru: "Let's make as much as you want."
   Esdeath laughed and replied, "By the way, do you want a boy or a girl?"
   Haru then continued to flirt with Esdeath through a chat. Then at the same time, the discussion about three dangerous quests that might appear in the future continued.
   While Luffy's words contained some truth, they also needed to know about their enemies first.
   The last boss in Yajima's world, Kouha's world, and Teppei's world were dangerous, and if they weren't careful, they might die during the process, so they needed to make sure that everything would be alright.
   Still, sometimes, plans couldn't follow reality since sometimes there were a lot of unexpected things that might happen during the procedure.
   But even so, it wouldn't hurt to learn about the last boss that might appear on those three quests.
   While everyone was talking about the last boss that they might face in their own worlds, Haru went to his shrine, talking about his plan with the girls from Muse to play at the Moon Banquet Festival.
   "So, you'll help Erina, right?" Nozomi asked.
   "I'll help her, but not every day, so you don't need to worry," Haru said calmly.
   Hearing Haru's words, they sighed in relief since it would be lonely if they couldn't play at the festival without Haru.
   "Where's Erina-chan's booth?" Kotori asked curiously.
   "Her booth is in the Uptown Area, so if you want to attend, you might need to wear a dress," Haru said.
   The three idiots, Nico, Honoka, and Rin, were dumbfounded.
   "Isn't it obvious?" Maki sighed. "You should know that in the Uptown Area, the cheapest dish is 5,000 yen. The one who eats there is all rich person, so you need to wear a dress or something formal."
   Everyone exclaimed when they heard 5,000 yen coming out of Maki's mouth, ignoring the fact that they needed to wear a dress or formal clothes there. They might have gotten money from their activity as an idol. After all, Haru was good at doing business, so using Muse's popularity, it was quite easy for him to get money for all of them.
   That money might not be much for Maki, but it was different from the rest of the members of Muse. They kept their money in the bank and saved it for the future, even though they didn't need to, which was why they were dumbfounded when they heard that there was food with 5,000 yen of price.
   "What are you surprised about? Did you forget about the clothes that you have bought?" Maki said speechlessly.
   "........" Everyone couldn't say anything since sometimes they also bought clothes at a high price, but food and clothes were different, right?
   With that said, they looked at Haru, asking for his opinion.
   "Well, you can probably get free food there," Haru said refreshingly.
   Hearing that they might get free food, even though they felt a bit troubled and thought that they might cause a burden, they felt excited.
   "Still, you can use the money from the sponsor..." Haru hadn't finished his words, but his words were cut.
   "Let's use the money from the sponsor!" 9x
   Everyone said at the same time since they almost forgot about the existence of the money from the sponsor. With the money problem solved, everyone talked excitedly about the festival.
   "I have heard that there are 500,000 guests that attend this festival every day, right?" Hanayo sighed and said, "If we can perform there, then it'll be great."
   With 500,000 guests that appeared at the Moon Banquet Festival, everyone knew that they could get a lot of fans and support through there, so they looked at Haru at the same time, asking him what he thought, but...
   "Don't think about it." Haru shook his head and said, "500,000 guests isn't a joke. Managing all of those people is hard. Try to imagine if there is a concert there. The scene will become even more chaotic."
   After all, the Moon Banquet Festival was different from the Fuji Rock Festival, so it was impossible for the Tootsuki to allow someone to do a performance on this sacred festival. Also, unlike the Fuji Rock Festival, which was filled with a lot of young people, there were a lot of elderly and young kids that entered the Moon Banquet Festival, and if Muse had performed there, they might cause a lot of trouble by adding an unnecessary crowd.
   The Moon Banquet Festival was also a food festival, not a music festival, so if they added a music element, the reputation of the festival might be troubled.
   Hearing Haru's reason, they also knew that even though the concert might be good for Muse, it wouldn't be good for the Tootsuki Academy, so they also didn't force him to perform there either, and it was better to enjoy the festival since it was a rare chance for them to try various foods there.
   There will be 120 booths at the Moon Banquet Festival, and hopefully, they can eat all of them.
   Luckily, except for Hanayo, Honoka, and Nico, they didn't need to worry about getting fat since they had someone who could help them work out at night.
   As for what kind of workout they would do at night, there was no need to say, right?
   Still, as Haru talked about the Moon Banquet Festival and about the future of Muse, Nozomi tucked his shirt, and from her expression, he could tell what this girl wanted to say.
   Haru was speechless at how much this girl wanted him to conquer all of the girls at Muse, but he hardly resisted his plan since that was what he planned to do.
   'I'm not in a hurry, alright?'
   Haru wasn't in a hurry, and there was still a lot of time, so he would do it slowly since it might also help him to avert his mind from three difficult quests that might appear soon.
   With that said, everyone decided to prepare themselves for the Moon Banquet Festival by running that way, they could eat a lot without worrying about getting fat, right?
   "Okay, let's start running, everyone!"
   Looking at their reaction, Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but he could only follow them and say, "OOOOOH!!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2114: Moon Banquet Festival again
   The time moved so fast, and before long, the Moon Banquet Festival had started.
   Haru might have promised Erina to help her in her booth, but Erina wasn't cruel enough to let him work on the first day of the festival, so she let him play around with everyone since she was going to monopolize him for the past few days, giving him to everyone for one or two days was just a small matter for her.
   Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Kirari, the members of Muse, Sakura Yamauchi, and everyone along with Haru didn't waste their time and came to the Moon Banquet Festival since Erina and Alice had given them special tickets, and it would be too wasteful to not come, right?
   "Wow, there are so many people..." Honoka was amazed when she saw the number of people that had come to this festival.
   "If we can perform in this place..." Nico murmured as she watched so many crowds that had come to this festival. Still, her voice was drowned by everyone's excitement since they didn't come here to perform. Instead, they were coming to eat!
   "Wow... so many foods..." Hanayo almost spilled saliva from her mouth since the smell of the foods that came from various booths at this festival raised her appetite. The smell and taste of those foods might not be as delicious as the foods that Haru cooked, but the food that was eaten at the festival had a different kind of atmosphere. Still, even if she was excited about all the food in front of her, her feelings were quite complex, especially when she saw her dear best friend, who was laughing and hugging Haru happily.
   Hanayo might be an idol idiot, but she was also interested in love, and she also wasn't blind to it since she could tell that almost all the members of Muse had been eaten by Haru. 'So it might be my turn next time?' She was a bit nervous, but she quite anticipated it somehow. Still, she then looked at Nico and Honoka, who seemed to be affected by the mood of the festival and had their fun, looking around, which somehow made her sigh since they were a group of ignorant girls.
   Haru didn't know what Hanayo was thinking since with so many girlfriends that he took with him on this trip. He felt that it might be good to use his "Kiss" ability to create a copy of himself so he could take them on a date one by one. Still, it was better to enjoy this festival and think about a complicated matter later.
   "Haru! Sora! Everyone! Come here! Come here! Buy some of my food!"
   When they were thinking about where they should go, they suddenly heard a familiar voice, and when they turned their heads, they saw Alice waving her hand excitedly toward them.
   "Alice?" Kirari looked at Alice curiously and felt a bit strange at why this girl would open her booth in the Main Street Area. "You didn't open your booth in the Uptown Area?"
   "No, no, I want to challenge myself to open in this place!" Alice said proudly, then looked at her two goons. "Kurokiba, Hayama, quickly prepare the food!" She then looked at everyone and asked, "Do you all want to eat?"
   They looked at each other and thought that it was better to eat on one plate together since there was still a lot of food that they wanted to try, so if they ate a lot, they might not have a place to eat all the food in this place.
   This time with Haru's hint and slight help, Alice didn't cause a mess and used her most proud molecular gastronomy that was combined with curry since she used the booth of the Shiomi seminar.
   Shiomi seminar was famous for its spice research, so whether Alice wanted to or not, she needed to add curry-related food to the food that she sold in her booth. With all of that, the food that she had made was a combination of curry and chocolate that was created with a 3d printer.
   The girls were amazed when they saw the unique shape of chocolate on the top of curry rice, and somehow it also made their appetite increase as they tasted it. They felt a sweet and pleasant taste of the chocolate mixed together with the savory and spicy curry, which made the taste of the food became even tastier!
   Alice then proudly told everyone about her food, leaving all the work to Kurokiba and Hayama.
   Kurokiba and Hayama didn't say much, and they talked with Haru.
   Still, Hayama's eyes twitched when he learned that the young man in front of him was the richest man on earth. 'And... this number is a bit too much, right?' Looking at a number of beautiful girls around Haru, he knew that they were his girlfriends, and even including the missus who pretended to be his boss was also Haru's girlfriend. However, he didn't care much since all inside his heart was Shiomi, who had taken him away from the slump.
   As for Kurokiba, he didn't think too much since he had gotten used to it, and he knew very well that Haru's strength was amazing, especially when he recalled Haru's fight with a bear.
   Still, Kurokiba and Hayama had to admit that Haru was so handsome. They didn't know why, but when they saw him, they felt that he was the center of the world, and somehow, they were a bit afraid that if they kept looking at him, they might swing that way.
   Haru didn't know what they were thinking about, but he knew that he had become even more handsome, and with his charm alone, he could dominate this world easily, which was why, he used magic to make everyone ignore their existence so they could play happily on this festival.
   After they ate the food that was sold by Alice, they decided to continue their trip.
   Alice also decided to follow them and left the rest to Hayama and Kurokiba.
   "......" Hayama and Kurokiba.
   "Is that alright, Alice?" Umi Sonoda asked with a troubled expression.
   "It's alright. It's alright, Umi." Alice hugged Umi with a smile and said, "Anyway, let's have fun!"
   Honoka, Rin, and Nico raised their voices at the same time.
   Looking at the four idiots in front of them, everyone could only smile and started to walk around the festival again, leaving Hayama and Kurokiba, which started to be crowded with a crowd, to their helplessness.
   "Don't hold me back, Hayama!"
   "You're the one who is slowing down your movement!"
   Still, Hayama and Kurokiba didn't know that somehow most of the guests that came to their booth were a group of girls that wore glasses, and strangely enough, their breath was quite heavy when they heard the competition between two men.
   Haru didn't know what had happened to Hayama and Kurokiba after his group had left, and he really enjoyed this festival until he reached the Central Area on the festival and saw an empty booth with two students behind the booth.
   Hearing his name was called, Souma turned his head in surprise since he suddenly saw Haru with a group of beautiful girls, but he didn't care about beautiful girls and quickly said, "Haru, buy my food! It's delicious!"
   Looking at Souma's empty booth and Tadokoro, who showed a timid expression, Haru somehow felt that this guy was really a protagonist of a shounen manga.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2115: This is the only help that I can give
   "Yukihira, why did you open your booth in this place? Do you want to get kicked out of this academy?" Yuri Nakamura asked with an inexplicable expression. However, her reaction was normal since most people who saw Yukuhira's crazy act would also think the same.
   Yukihira's booth was located right in front of the booth of the Chinese Cuisine RS, which was led by Terunori Kuga, who was also a member of the Elite Tens.
   The member of the Elite Ten was a simply walking advertisement that told everyone the food that was made by the person who was a member of this organization was delicious, which was why even though the booth of the Chinese Cuisine RS was full of people, there were still a lot of people who lined up to eat.
   It was also because of this reason that they thought that Yukihira's act was quite crazy since instead of choosing such a difficult location where the traffic would be absorbed by the Chinese Cuisine RS, it was better to choose a place where Yukihira didn't need to worry about competition.
   Still, Haru didn't feel surprised by Yukihira's crazy act since, as a protagonist, this guy was simply a magnet of trouble, and if there wasn't any conflict, then the story wouldn't be interesting. However, unlike in the original story, Yukihira's situation was several times more difficult than before since Yukihira didn't have a reputation.
   Haru also knew that Yukihira's loss was partly because of him since he trained Alice so she would become the champion of the Autumn Election. However, he didn't feel guilty since Yukihira's skill, and protagonist aura couldn't defeat Alice, that's all.
   Still, Yukihira was his friend, so Haru decided to help. "Well, Yuri, rather than asking that, isn't it better to buy his food? What did you sell, Yukihira?"
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone was also quite curious about what kind of food Yukihira sold at his booth.
   Before Yukihira said anything, Tadokoro answered Haru's question quickly since she didn't want them to walk away, and truthfully, they might be their first customer, considering all the people who came to this area were absorbed by the booth of the Chinese Cuisine RS. Also, she knew how rude Yukihira was, so it was better for her to take care of the service-related matter since she didn't want to be kicked out of the school. "We're selling peppered buns! Please try!"
   "........" Yukihira looked at Tadokoro and could only look at her with a helpless sigh.
   "Peppered bun? What is that?" Nozomi asked curiously. Still, the smell of the bun was good. "Still, it smells so good!"
   "Eh? The bun is stuck on the oven?!" Kotori was surprised.
   Everyone also looked at the peppered bun inside the special oven curiously since it was their first time to see this dish.
   While the girls were trying the peppered bun, Haru was talking with Yukihira. He looked at Yukihira weirdly and asked, "You sell Taiwanese cuisine in front of the booth of the Chinese Cuisine RS?"
   "You don't understand, Haru." Yukihira shook his head and said, "If I don't do this, then my victory won't have any meaning!"
   Haru looked at Yukihira as if an idiot, but he didn't think too much and decided to help Yukihira by deactivating his magic so they could see his group.
   The moment Haru deactivated his magic, all the attention was gathered on his group, no, it should be around Haru, and their faces couldn't help but blush.
   Haru's charm had reached a level that couldn't be understood by a human level. If there was a God in this world, then without a doubt, his face would be like him. This was what everyone thought if they saw his face, showing how handsome he was.
   Haru knew that his charm had already reached the level of ability, or rather his charm was simply a weapon. If he wanted to, he just needed to smile to control someone. Whether they were women, men, or even animals, no one could resist his charm, showing how unreasonable his charm was.
   It was also the reason why Haru had always used his magic when he walked out since it was simply troublesome being the center of attention.
   Still, even though his charm was powerful, it didn't mean that it was invincible. After all, the realm of emotion had always been mysterious. If someone had fallen in love with someone or their hearts were pure, then it might be quite hard for them to fall for his charm, but if it was normal people, whether they were powerful or not, they would fall for his charm.
   "You want to become the Elite Ten?" Haru asked.
   "No." Yukihira shook his head and said, "I want to become the number one then defeat my dad!"
   Haru looked at Yukihira and thought that this guy was really a protagonist. He patted his shoulder and said, "Well, good luck with that."
   "Haru, try this. It was delicious," Maki said as she tried to feed Haru with a peppered bun that she had eaten.
   "Really? Let me try it." Haru opened his mouth and ate the part of the peppered bun that was eaten by Maki without hesitation. As he chewed, he could taste the crunchy and crispy bun that made him feel as if he had eaten a pie crust. The black pepper brought the taste of the meat, the green onion and the pork gave a mellow yet overwhelming taste. With that one bite, he nodded and said, "It's delicious." Still, somehow it reminded him of the taste of the food that he ate with Erina on Saitama in the past. It might feel weird that there was a Chinese Cuisine on Saitama where there were mostly about a farm or other things, but then again, this wasn't a normal novel after all.
   "Nothing much!" Yukihira said proudly, then looked at the crowd of people that walked to his booth. He smiled and said, "Tadokoro, be prepared!"
   "Yes!" Tadokoro nodded with a determined expression.
   The two of them knew that they were about to welcome a wave, and they needed to take care of all the hungry customers that were about to come to their booth.
   Still, the two of them looked at Haru and his group and thought that this guy had too many girls, right?
   Still, unlike Yukihira, Tadokoro somehow looked in their direction longingly before she was awoken by Yukihira's shout.
   Looking at Yukihira and Tadokoro, who had started to get busy, everyone looked at Haru and wondered whether this guy had done something.
   Haru noticed their gazes and said, "With so many beautiful girls like you eating, isn't it normal for someone to be curious?"
   Hearing Haru's answer, they nodded.
   "How about we continue?" Haru asked.
   They nodded and continued their trip after saying goodbye to Yukihira and Tadokoro.
   Looking at Yukihira and Tadokoro, Haru could only help this much as the rest. He knew that the protagonist's aura was going to help Yukihira. Still, he felt that this year's Moon Banquet Festival was quite interesting, especially when he had prepared a gift for Erina at the end of the festival, and hopefully, she would love it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2116: Go explode!
   During the Moon Banquet Festival, Haru and his group played around together and ate various food at this festival, including the popup restaurant that was opened by Erina in the Uptown Area. Still, as he had promised, he would help Erina in her restaurant after he had played around, and this was what he was doing right now, which somehow made him a bit helpless since this girl was quite a slave driver.
   Erina was happy with Haru's help since it was so rare to be able to find a powerful sous chef like Haru.
   If Erina was asked what was most troublesome in the restaurant business, then without a doubt, it was the people. She wasn't worried about something like an ingredient or food, but the employees, such as the service and the sous chef, were different since they were all people, and it was something that she couldn't control.
   Erina knew that her family might give her a name and also respect from people in the culinary industry, but it didn't mean that they liked her.
   There were a lot of people that hated her, too, considering her words were often quite rude. However, she had always told the truth about the food. No matter how hard someone or how many times they struggled, as long as it didn't taste good, then she would say it.
   Haru's skill was, without a doubt, which was why Erina was grateful that she could get his help. Still, sometimes, she felt that it was quite luxurious to ask the richest man on earth to become her assistant. Also, she also realized that she might work with him too much.
   Haru looked at Erina, who was staring at him, and his lips twitched. "You know, if you don't pay me, then I might walk away directly."
   Erina smiled and kissed Haru's cheek. "Well, this is the down payment."
   Haru rubbed his cheek and decided to forgive this girl who had worked with him so much. However...
   "The downpayment isn't enough."
   "I'll kiss you one more time." Erina kissed Haru's cheek again, but then...
   "Cough! Cough! Erina-sama, Haru-sama, please refrain from flirting with each other. This is our last day. There's a lot of guests who are waiting." Hisako said with a strict expression. She was glad that Erina always showed a beautiful smile when she was with Haru, but it was quite painful to see them flirting when she was without a partner. Also, she had a bit of a grudge toward Haru, who often teased her, but had never done anything.
   "Oh! Oh!" Erina blushed and quickly pretended nothing had happened. She nodded and said, "I know." She then looked at Haru and said, "I'll go out first."
   "Okay." Haru nodded, but then he asked, "Erina, you should prepare later."
   "Prepare?" Erina tilted her head and felt a bit confused. "Are you going to give me a surprise?"
   "Then I can't wait." Erina nodded with a smile, wondering what kind of surprise Haru was going to give her.
   Haru looked at Erina and wondered whether she was going to have a heart attack when she saw his surprise. Still, it took him a while to take care of the matter of her family. He wasn't sure about Erina's mother since that woman was quite sick, but for her father, there he could do something. He knew that this might be something that Erina wanted, but a family was a family after all, and even though her father might have done a cruel education, the reason why her father had done all of that was because of her mother.
   However, Haru also knew that it wasn't the reason that Erina's father could do something like that to Erina. After all, Erina was only a child at the time and what he was doing at that time was simply child abuse.
   Luckily, Erina had a great grandfather otherwise...
   Still, that nightmare had ended, and Haru hoped that even if Erina could solve her nightmare so she could move on.
   Haru then continued with his job, but then...
   Hearing this voice, Haru knew that this was the time for the showdown.
   After Erina kissed Haru, she walked outside to talk with her customers. After all, as a chef and also as a businessman, she also knew how important it was to maintain a good relationship with customers and clients. Morever, she was confident with her food, so there was no need to worry about that matter.
   Still, as Erina said, she was dumbfounded when she saw someone familiar had entered her restaurant. Her body was shaking, and the nightmare that was buried inside her memory suddenly returned.
   Hisako was also startled when she saw this person, and she knew that it was too late to stop the meeting between this person and Erina.
   "Erina." The man looked at Erina with an awkward expression and said, "It has been a while."
   Erina shouted without hesitation, which caused everyone to be startled.
   Still, as Haru came, everyone shut their mouth since they were dumbfounded to see the richest man who suddenly came out of the kitchen. Everyone who could eat at Erina's restaurant was, after all, someone from the upper class, and they were all rich, which was why they were dumbfounded to see Haru suddenly appear. But then, they became even more dumbfounded and looked at the food that was eaten by them.
   'Is this food cooked by him?'
   Everyone was dumbfounded, and at the same time, they were amazed since they didn't expect that they had eaten the food that was cooked by Haru.
   Still, Haru ignored everyone's reaction, and when he appeared, Erina directly hugged him with a trembling body. "It's alright. I'm here." He caressed her back gently, telling her that everyone was alright. He sighed, then looked at Erina's father, who could only look at them with an awkward expression. "Should we talk later?"
   "Okay." Erina's father, Azami, nodded, but then again, as a father, he felt uncomfortable that his daughter was taken by Haru. He knew that he had caused a lot of trouble and also made Erina be in pain, even causing trauma, which was why he knew that he wasn't worthy to meet her, and the reason why he came was because of Haru since he knew that he needed to apologize.
   There was no drama or whatever, and Azami walked out and was taken directly by Senzaemon, who was notified by his people that Azami had come.
   Senzaemon told Haru to take care of Erina before he took Azami away.
   In Haru's arms, Erina felt better, and she knew that she would be alright, but at the same time, she was curious about why her father suddenly came. "Haru, do you know something?"
   "Wha--?!" Erina was dumbfounded.
   "He comes to apologize to you." Haru looked at Erina and asked, "Do you want to meet him?"
   Erina understood everything, looked at Haru for a moment, then asked, "Are you going to be by my side?"
   "I'll be by your side forever, Erina," Haru said as he kissed Erina's forehead.
   Erina closed her eyes and rested her head on Haru's chest, and after a moment, she nodded. "Let's meet him together."
   Hisako, who looked at Erina and Haru, felt quite jealous at that moment, but she didn't say anything since she also understood Erina's state. Still, she hoped that they didn't do this kind of thing in public since the people who saw their intimate behavior couldn't help but feel jealous and wanted to say, "Go explode!"
   Still, as Haru hugged Erina, he realized his phone vibrated, and at the same time, he had a feeling that the quest was about to start again.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2117: Forgiving
   Azami's homecoming was unexpected. Even Senzaemon stared at his son-in-law with anger as if he wanted to swallow Azami whole since Senzemon knew what Azami had done to Erina, which was why he couldn't forgive Azami so easily.
   Senzaemon also knew that Azami had planned something to usurp the management of the Tootsuki Industry. Luckily, he had a good grandson-in-law, though. This grandson-in-law was quite a bastard since he wasn't satisfied with one of his granddaughters and directly got two of his granddaughters. Still, he also knew how good his grandson-in-law was, so he didn't say much. More importantly, he was quite surprised to see Azami, who was quite meek, and it made him wonder what was happening.
   Azami also didn't mind talking with Senzemon, his father-in-law, and he told him that he had changed and also wanted to apologize. He also asked why he had changed and his worry about his wife.
   Senzemon could only smile wryly when he heard about the story of his daughter, and he also knew that Azami was probably worried that Erina might turn into his daughter in the future. He sighed and wondered what he should do about his daughter.
   While they were talking to each other and drinking sake slightly so they wouldn't be drunk when Haru and Erina came, they heard the sound of the door being opened, and they saw Erina and Haru enter the room. Still, they noticed the head of someone, but they ignored it since they knew that this head was probably Alice.
   Erina was still nervous and scared in front of her father, so she didn't let go of Haru and hugged him tightly from behind.
   Haru didn't say much and could only greet Senzaemon and Azami politely while holding Erina's waist to calm her down.
   Azami looked at Erina's reaction and only realized what he had done, so he could only bow down and say, "Erina, I'm sorry."
   Everyone was in silence when they heard Azami's words.
   "I know that you can't forgive me so easily after what I have done to you, and I know that it is pretty selfish of me to ask your forgiveness after what you have done." Azami took a deep breath and said, "But, I still want to apologize. I'm sorry." He then raised his body and looked at Erina with an awkward smile. "I just want to say that, and once again, I'm sorry." He knew that his presence wasn't needed in this place, and he decided not to stay since he knew that Erina would be alright with Haru around her. Still, before he left, he looked at Haru and said, "Please take care, Erina."
   "I'll take care of her." Haru nodded and wanted to say that he would call Azami if he made Erina pregnant, but in the end, he didn't say that since he was afraid that he might break this atmosphere.
   "Thank you." Azami nodded with a smile.
   The reason why Azami decided to change and apologize to Erina was Haru. After all, Haru suddenly met him and told him a lot of things that caused him to change. Also, there was also something that he needed to do since he realized that he still had a son from his one stand night in the past. Still, he wasn't sure to mention this matter, but probably, Haru was going to tell this matter to Erina.
   However, Azami shook his head and knew that this and that was a different matter. He faced Erina, and hopefully, she could forgive him. However, considering what he had done, he knew that this wasn't something that he could be forced to do.
   Senzaemon didn't say anything when Azami decided to walk away since he also knew that this was what Azami had deserved after what Azami had done.
   Azami was about to walk away, but then...
   Azami stopped his movement and looked at Erina in surprise.
   When Azami looked in her direction, Erina's body stiffened subconsciously, but as her handheld Haru's hand. She looked at Haru and saw his smile, which made her also smile, and she felt relief that she had him with her. She took a deep breath and then looked at her father. "I... I still can't forgive you, but you're still my father, so... take care, alright?"
   Azami looked at Erina in surprise as his eyes wide open, but then he showed the warmest and the best smile since the first time they came here. "Thank you. You too, Erina. Take care of yourself." As he said that, he left since he knew that he couldn't stay here for now, not until his daughter had forgiven him.
   "Cough! Cough! I'll go back first, too." Senzaemon also decided to walk away and walked toward Alice directly as he caught her and brought her somewhere.
   Alice didn't fight her grandfather and walked away, too, since tonight she was going to let Erina monopolize Haru. Still, tomorrow, she was going to monopolize him.
   Erina looked at her father and somehow sighed in relief. After everyone walked away, leaving her with Haru alone, she looked at him and asked with some grudges on her face. "Did you do this?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Erina opened her mouth, then closed her mouth again before she said, "Thank you."
   "No problem." Haru smiled and said, "You're my woman after all."
   Erina also smiled as she looked at Haru and felt glad that she could meet him.
   "Still, even if you're my woman, it doesn't mean that you can forget the payment that you have promised," Haru said with a rogue smile.
   "Huh?" Erina was dumbfounded since all the romantic atmosphere around them suddenly disappeared, but then before she said anything, she was carried in Haru's arms. "Wh--?!" Still, looking at this smile, she could sigh helplessly, but then she said, "I'm still sweaty. Let's take a bath first."
   "It's alright. I like you even if you're sweaty."
   As they started their banter, it gave her a big smile.
   "Let's stay together forever, alright?"
   Haru looked at Erina, who could say such an innocent sentence with such a straight face, and thought that this girl was really cute. "Yes, let's stay forever."
   Erina smiled and kissed Haru's lips directly, then whispered, "Mess me up tonight."
   When he heard those words, Haru felt something had been broken from his body, and he had messed Erina up directly.
   As for the quest, Haru decided to forget it since he could check it tomorrow.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2118: Quest
   The ray of the sun entered the room, and it caused Haru to open his eyes slightly. He might not need to sleep, but sometimes a habit is hard to beat. He didn't move his body and turned his head to the side, watching Erina sleeping on his chest cutely. There was some saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth, which caused his body to be slightly wet, but he ignored it and took his smartphone from the table.
   Haru knew that his smartphone vibrated last night, and from his hunch, there would be a quest, so he didn't hesitate, and it seemed that he was right since it was really a quest.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Protect Fiore Kingdom.
   Quest 2: Defeat Acnologia.
   Participant: all members of the Group Chat.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the start of the war.
   Asagi: "It's a bit unexpected that we'll all go on the quest."
   Kuzuha Doumoto: "It isn't unexpected. There's a lot of times that we all have gone on the quest together."
   Even though on the current progress of the novel, it was quite rare to see all the members of the Group Chat go together on the quest. In the past, they had gone together, solving the quest, and strengthened their bonds together.
   Kuroneko: "Yajima-san, are you ready for this war?"
   Yajima: "Whether I'm ready or not, the war is close. I have done all I can. Still, I hope that I can get the help of everyone."
   Everyone said at the same time.
   Yajima was the leader of the Infinite guild in the world of Fairy Tail, which was the best guild on the entire continent. Still, even though it was the best, he was thinking of giving the leader's position to someone. After all, he was already so old, he was too lazy to manage the guild, and it was better to enjoy his old life. Also, out of all the members of the Group Chat, he was the oldest, and if he didn't become a member of the Group Chat, he would instead work at his restaurant.
   Yajima didn't think to give the leader position to Sting or the ex-members of the Saber Tooth who had joined his guild instead. He was thinking of giving this position to Haru, especially when he heard that Haru had the power to create a copy of himself. Still, he needed to ask about this matter with Haru, but the probability Haru would accept high, especially when Haru also had a lot of women in this world too.
   Haru and Yajima also often talked to each other about how to develop a guild and created a lot of fun things such as an event, a festival, and a lot more. After all, the popularity of Infinite was extremely high, so without a doubt, the festival that was made by the Infinite attracted a lot of traffic. Still, even if the Infinite might disappear in the future, the festival would still continue since it might have become a habit in the future or in the next generation.
   The existence of the guild was, after all, might change in the future, it might become a company or corporation, but no matter what, their bond wouldn't disappear like how a shounen manga be.
   'I'll probably see Haru's children next year...' Yajima thought.
   Still, the matter of Alvarez Kingdom that would attack Fiore was a crisis that everyone needed to solve. However, everyone knew that the cause of this war was, without a doubt, Fairy Tail.
   The reason why the Alvarez Kingdom would wage war with the Fiore was a Fairy Tail since the Emperor of the Alvarez Kingdom, Zeref, wanted to get his hands on the "The One," which was the origin of all magic.
   Zeref's reason for trying to get his hands on the "The One" was probably because of a stupid reason, such as the world was a cruel place, so he wanted to erase all the cruelty and misfortune in this world or something like that.
   They didn't have trouble with Zeref's reason, or they made fun of his dream, but if Zeref hurt their companion, then they would defeat Zeref without hesitation.
   Still, their quests were quite hard, especially when they needed to face the last boss in the world of the Fairy Tail.
   Gintoki: "Still, Acnologia should be as powerful as Midora, right? Do any of you have the confidence to beat it?"
   The oldest members of the Group Chat still remembered when they came to the world of Toriko and how the world was destroyed by a meteor by a single person, showing how powerful Midora was.
   Still, compared to Midora...
   Teppei: "I don't think you should worry about Acnologia since compared to Midora, that dragon is just a small fry."
   Gintoki didn't have any words in refutation since he knew that compared to Midora, Acnologia was just a small fry. Also, even though the world of the Fairy Tail might seem powerful, the world of Toriko, the world of One Piece, the world of Naruto, and the world of Magi were even more dangerous.
   Luffy: "Anyway, let's start our adventure!"
   Haru's lips twitched, and somehow there was a mixed feeling in his heart when he saw this quest.
   Esdeath: "Haru, can I fight Acnologia?"
   Esdeath wanted to fight the strongest character in the world of Fairy Tail, so she didn't hesitate and picked Acnologia as her opponent.
   Well, Haru didn't think too much about the opponents that he was going to face in the world of Fairy Tail. What he cared the most about was the girl that he had been with for a while to see. It had been 1000 or more chapters since the last time he saw this girl. Still, he met this girl when he was still weak, and their relationship was quite complicated, considering that girl had treated him like a butler. Still, on the bed, that girl had always been so docile and acted meekly when she was with him.
   However, it is different now.
   Haru thought about that girl and knew that he needed to face that girl, but their role would be different, and she wouldn't be alone in the relationship. As for whether she could accept it or not, he needed to be persistent and prepare himself to be stabbed since he knew that he was a scumbag.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2119: We're back
   Today the Infinite guild was lively. Even in the past, this guild had been so lively, but this time it was different since Yajima told everyone that Haru, Gintoki, Kuroneko, and all other members of the Group Chat would go back, which caused everyone to be startled and started a party right away. It had been a while since everyone had seen each other, which was why they were excited, especially Yukino and Minerva.
   Yukino and Minerva knew that Haru and his group were on a long mission based on Yajima's words.
   Yajima didn't tell anyone about the existence of the Group Chat, including the members of his guild. As for the whereabouts of Haru and everyone else, he only told them that they went on the quest on the Guiltina continent.
   For the people in the Fiore, the word of the Guiltina continent might be foreign to them. After all, they mostly stayed in the Ishgar continent and had never walked out of the continent, which was why they would have never expected that the Alvarez Kingdom that was located on the Alakitasia continent would come to wage war against them.
   Yajima hadn't talked to everyone about the war against the Alvarez Kingdom since he was waiting for everyone on the Group Chat to come, and at the same time, in the story of the Fairy Tail, there had never been a preparation for the war and the enemy would come out, attacking the Fairy Tail all of sudden, which was why he was quite calm since the Fairy Tail would attract the enemy, not his guild.
   Yajima knew that he was quite a bastard for thinking all of this, but at the same time, the war that might happen was because of the Fairy Tail, after all. Also, he knew that with the Nakama power, everyone on the Fairy Tail would be alright, so he didn't need to worry that much, and more importantly, he needed to think about the members of his guild.
   "Also, there's something important that I need to tell everyone, so don't go out for the quest first," Yajima said before he left for his restaurant to continue his work.
   "Something important?" Everyone was curious when they heard about Yajima's words, but Yukino and Minerva didn't think too much. Instead, Minerva pulled Yukino to her room.
   "Mi - Minerva-sama, what are you doing?" Yukino was startled when Minerva suddenly pulled her into the room, wondering what Minerva wanted to do, leaving the guys in the atrium, talking excitedly, especially Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga.
   The guys also didn't care much about Yukino and Minerva, who had walked away instead. They were excited, talking about their meeting with Haru and his group after a while.
   "Hahaha, I can't wait for them to come!" Sting said with a laugh.
   "It's been a while since we've seen them, and I hope that they won't slack off and become weaker," Rogue said in a cold tone, but there was a smile on his face.
   "According to my memories, the two of you have been defeated by them, everyone," Rufus said as he pushed his mark with his finger.
   Sting and Rogue said at the same time.
   "Hahaha..." Orga laughed and held a microphone in his hand. "Anyway, let's sing! Let's celebrate! We're going to give them the most welcome!"
   Everyone was excited and directly splurged a lot of money to welcome them, which caused Yajima's lips to twitch, wondering about their reaction when they knew that there would be a war later.
   Still, while everyone was talking excitedly, Minerva faced Yukino inside her room.
   "Haru will come back later." Minerva looked at Yukino and said, "I want you to help me."
   "Help you?" Yukino tilted her head, wondering what kind of help she could do to help Minerva.
   "I want to mate with him," Minerva said without hesitation.
   "......" Yukino was dumbfounded before she exclaimed. "What?!"
   "You don't need to be that surprised, right?" Minerva curled her lips and said, "I have been waiting for this moment, and I won't let him go." She looked at Yukino and asked, "Don't you like him too?"
   Yukino blushed, but then she said, "Bu - but, he has a lover, right?" She knew that Haru had a girlfriend, Esdeath, which was why she didn't think that they had a chance.
   "Yukino, you're too naive." Minerva shook her head as she folded her arms, causing her big boobs to become even more prominent. "There's no rule that someone can have more than one lover, right?"
   ".........." Yukino showed a dumbfounded expression.
   Minerva curled her lips, showing a beautiful smile, and extended her hand toward Yukino. "Let's do this together. Let's seduce him together. What do you think?"
   Yukino looked at Minerva in shock before she showed hesitation while thinking about whether she could seduce Haru by herself, but then Minerva's words weren't wrong either, and they needed to help each other since she knew how strong and beautiful Esdeath was. If they weren't careful, they might be turned into ice cubes.
   "What do you think, Yukino?" Minerva asked with a smile since she just couldn't contain her emotion anymore. She just wanted to be with Haru when she thought about what had happened when she had become a demon in the past. She might not be able to meet him, but even so, she knew that he cared about her, which was why when she knew that he would come, she knew that it was her only chance and she wouldn't let him go!
   Yukino's face was burning, and she kept staring at Minerva's hand for a while before she decided to take her hand while lowering her head since she was so embarrassed.
   "Okay, then let's take him down together!" Minerva said excitedly and couldn't wait for Haru to come.
   "Um... together? Are we going to do it together?" Yukino asked with an innocent tone.
   "........" Minerva looked at Yukino in silence and thought that this girl might be even more perverted than she had thought.
   After Haru had prepared a lot of things before he went on the quest.
   Haru: "Are all you guys ready?"
   "OOOOOOOOH!!!" Everyone roared in excitement.
   Then after confirming that they were ready, they didn't hesitate to press the "yes" button on the Group Chat. The world stopped, and all of them were teleported directly to the headquarters of the Infinite guild.
   Their heads were a bit dizzy, but then they heard a loud voice around them.
   Haru, who had felt better, looked at everyone with a smile and said, "We're back."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2120: It has been a while
   It had been a while since everyone had come to the world of Fairy Tail, so without hesitation, they had a party together. They were all having fun, and Yajima splurged a lot of money directly without hesitation since it was a quite rare chance for everyone to go on the quest together.
   Usually, it was either Haru doing a solo quest or Haru with one or two people who accompanied him, but now, everyone went on the quests together, which made everyone feel so happy.
   Haru also felt that it was nice that he could go on the quests together with everyone since he usually went on the quests alone, but this time, he was with everyone, which made his heart calm. Even though usually in one chapter most of the time, he was known to seduce one girl after another, the truth was that he was working hard, and his mind was constantly challenged every day so he could complete his quest as soon as possible and the only thing that could relax and calm his mind was a woman.
   Almost all the members of the Group Chat, except for Asagi and Jeanne, had been in the world of Fairy Tail which was why when they came to this world, they asked everyone curiously, observing everything around since even though they had heard that this was the world of magic, it was their first time to see it. However, they also knew that she needed to be serious since the quest that they needed to face this time wasn't a small quest that could be solved easily.
   Asagi knew that with her power, it was impossible to defeat the enemies, which was why she was going to be a support, and with Haru's almost unlimited energy, it was simply a child's play for her to recover everyone to the peak state with her new ability.
   As for Jeanne, the quest was simply tailored for her since, out of everyone. She might be the one with the most experience with war.
   Still, if it was a war, then neither Tsunade nor Esdeath would lose to Jeanne since both of them had been fighting in the war for so long.
   Still, after they came to the world of the Fairy Tail, no one from the Group Chat talked about the quest. Instead, they had a party together.
   Luffy, Korosensei, Gintoki, Teppei, Yajima, and even All Might had a party together with the members of the Infinite, including Sting, Rogue, Rufus, and Orga.
   Haru also wanted to join, but he was surrounded by a number of women from Esdeath, Tsunade, Shinobu, Jeanne, Tabane, Charlotte, Sumire, and Asagi.
   As for Kuzuha and Kuroneko, they looked at Haru as if they had seen a scumbag and thought that they should draw more stories of Haru on the BL mangas that they usually drew.
   Haru wanted to join the party, but this time, he realized that he almost made half of the members of the Group Chat his women, who made him realize that he was really a scumbag. It might be too late to realize this fact, but he couldn't help but sigh.
   "I have heard that you have an interesting power, right?" Charlotte said with a smile.
   When that question came out of Charlotte's mouth, everyone looked at Haru at the same time since they also had heard about Haru's new power, but it didn't mean that they had seen them since when he did them, he usually didn't use that ability.
   Haru's lips twitched, and he knew what they were asking, but he wasn't surprised by their question. After all, his women were too much, and with this ability, he could manage all of his harems. "You should remember my "Kiss" ability, right?"
   They nodded without hesitation since his "Kiss" ability was eye-catching.
   As long as Haru gave a sticker to someone or something, he could duplicate the thing that was stuck with his sticker.
   "That ability has been upgraded, so now..." Haru then, without hesitation, turned into two.
   When two Haru appeared, it caused an exclaim everyone.
   Even though the guys and the girls from the Infinite were at the party, the girls and some of the guys kept observing Haru since this guy was too handsome, right?
   Haru's handsome face had almost reached the level of perfectness, and if 10 points were the most handsome, then he would be 11 points since his handsomeness had reached the supernatural level.
   As long as he wanted to, whether it was a guy or a woman, he could seduce them since he was just that handsome. Still, sometimes, if he didn't have the magic or the power to back up this handsomeness, he could see his destiny that he was being raped by a strong woman and forced to become her husband.
   'Fortunately, fortunately...' Haru thought and then looked at everyone's reaction when they saw his ability.
   "Is this a copy? Or have you become two?" Tsunade asked, but her mouth was quite dry at that moment.
   "I have become two, but my mind is still one." Haru smiled and said, "In other words, there's no difference between us."
   "So, how much is your limit?" Tabane asked.
   When those words fell, everyone was blown away, and there were a lot of things that they thought of at that moment. They looked at each other and nodded before they continued the party for a few hours, and when most of the members slept or drank, they slipped out somewhere while dragging Haru away.
   When Haru was dragged away, Kuroneko and Kuzuha didn't miss this scene, and they could only snort, thinking that they were too shameless, but there was slight jealousy in their eyes.
   As for Minerva and Yukino, even though they had talked with Haru before, they still lost to Haru's women group, which made them unable to have time to talk with him for so long, but they knew that they still had a chance as long as they were together, right?
   Still, while everyone was on their own, Haru became a warrior who fought several battles. However, no one forgot that even if they were all cheerful, there was something that they needed to do in this world, but they could do it later since there was something that they needed to do first.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2121: There are a lot of things that we need to do
   Unlike last night, on the next day, everyone gathered together and Yajima's expression was quite serious which made all the members of the Infinite guild become confused. However, they couldn't be blamed after all they had a blast last night, but suddenly Yajima's expression became serious and solemn which made all of them become confused. Even Haru and his group also had a rare solemn expression.
   Still, unlike what they had imagined, all of them were just acting since even though they believed that they weren't weaker than the magicians from the Alvarez Kingdom, they couldn't let the members of the Infinite group relax since they were about to face a war.
   "I know that it is sudden, but I have something to announce to everyone," Yajima suddenly said in a loud voice.
   Everyone was confused, looking at Yajima, but before they could say anything...
   "The Alvares Kingdom is going to wage a war against the Fiore Kingdom," Yajima said with a grim expression.
   Everyone blinked their eyes, and their reaction was as if they heard someone that the world was going to be destroyed tomorrow. They showed a disbelief reaction, but they knew that there was no way for Yajima to lie.
   "I know that some of you might not believe it, but this is the truth, which is why I have told you to be prepared since we're going to protect our home!" Yajima said with a loud voice.
   "Protect our home!" They shouted without hesitation. After all, if the Fiore Kingdom was destroyed, then their guild might also be destroyed so they needed to protect their home. As for the reward from the kingdom, they knew that Yajima could take care of it.
   So Yajima announced this matter, Jeanne and Esdeath stood up and talked about the strategy and how they were going to fight in this war.
   Still, truthfully, even though it was a war, what was important was to defeat the 12 strongest magicians of the Alvarez Kingdom and the Emperor of the Alvarez Kingdom. As for the soldiers of the Alvarez Kingdom, they were just a small fry and they didn't think too much about it, but even so, it would be terrible if they attacked the people in their town, right?
   After all, it was a war and anything could happen.
   Even though the world of Fairy Tail was the world of Shounen manga where there wouldn't be any cruel or bloody scenes, a lot of things might happen so it was better to be prepared instead of being sorry.
   Their quests were clear and they had discussed it before they went to this world.
   The first thing they needed to do was defeat the 12 Spriggan and the Emperor of the Alvarez Kingdom, Zeref for as long as they defeated them, that meant, they had protected the Fiore Kingdom, which was part of their quests.
   Then the next thing that they needed to do was to defeat Acnologia.
   It might be hard to search for Acnologia when this last boss had always wandered around the world, but they knew that this last boss would always come and kiss the Dragon Slayer and as long as there was a Dragon Slayer, Acnologia would come and destroy them, which meant, Rogue and Sting could become their baits to attract Acnologia.
   Still, even though some people might underestimate this world of the Fairy Tail, they knew that they needed to be careful since even though their bodies might not be powerful, their magic was quite unique and it might cause them troubles, especially when one of the members of the 12 Sprrigan was the owner of the "Pleasure Magic."
   The "Pleasure Magic" was powerful magic, and with just pleasure, someone could die, showing how powerful this magic was.
   Even for Haru, it was one of his most powerful abilities, however, he knew that Sting could handle this magic with the power of the plot armor.
   Haru knew that as long as the time was given the Fairy Tail and their gang would be able to stop the Alvarez Kingdom and Acnologia with the power of Nakama, family, and plot armor, but then again, it might need a long time and there might be a lot of victims during the process since the Fairy Tail had never cared about the other things than their family. For civilians or normal people, they didn't care and it was also the reason why they often destroyed buildings, streets, and other things in quests, unlike the Infinite Guild that was quite rare to cause damage to the surrounding area and also put the front of the safety of the people in the surroundings.
   Even though it might sound boring, in the end, a guild was a business and if there weren't any people who put a quest on the guild, then without a doubt, that guild might die since they couldn't feed their members.
   Family is a family, but money is also important.
   After all, not everyone was like Natsu, who could live in the jungle and eat fish and other beasts that he caught in the forest.
   It might also be because of this reason that even though Fairy Tail's result on the Grand Magic Games was quite good and all of their old members had returned, the number of the quests that they received didn't increase that much since most of the quest was taken by the Infinite Guild. After all, most of the members of the Fairy Tail would cause damage to various places and a lot of people had already put their trust in the Infinite Guild.
   Anyway, what they needed to do was to face the war that was about to begin, but no one would expect that the war would start so fast since they had realized that Magnolia which was a town where the headquarters of the Fairy Tail was located was attacked by the members of the Alvarez Kingdom.
   Still, besides these quests, there was something that Haru needed to do. He had prepared his body to be stabbed by one or two knives, but well, he hoped that nothing happened.
   'It's been a while, I hope she's well...'
   With those thoughts on his mind, Haru went directly to the Magnolia to search for the girl that he had left for so long.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2122: All men are scumbags
   While everyone on the Infinite Guild was talking about the war that they were about to face, the Fairy Tail also had a similar discussion regarding the attack that they might receive from the Alvarez Kingdom.
   Of course, there was a difference between the Infinite Guild and the Fairy Tail.
   If the Fairy Tail were talking to each other about the war they were about to face, they wouldn't inform the war they were about to face to everyone on the Fiore. Instead, they were thinking of facing this war by themselves with the power of Nakama. Still, they prepared a weapon and other things so they could defeat the strongest magicians and million armies of the Alvarez Kingdom by themselves, but if they were in crisis, they would directly report and announce the attack that was waged by the Alvarez Kingdom, which made the Fiore Kingdom, and the other guilds on this kingdom unable to react from the attack of the Alvarez Kingdom.
   That was how the Fairy Tail was. After all, this war started because of the Fairy Tail. If they announced this war directly, then everyone would know that this war was because of them.
   Luckily, this war was the world of Shonen manga, so the IQ of everyone was lowered because of the "Talk no Jutsu," "the power of plot," and "the power of Nakama."
   However, Haru also couldn't blame them since most of the members of the Fairy Tail didn't have such a high IQ, so they just thought that the Alvarez Kingdom picked a fight and hurt their families, so they needed to fight them back. It was as simple as that.
   Fortunately, there was the Infinite Guild, and the response of his guild was fast, directly announcing the war might happen to the Kingdom, the Magic Council, and a lot of other guilds.
   As for the civilians that might be caught in this war, the Infinite Kingdom might be able to protect the people in their headquarters, but it might be hard to protect everyone in this kingdom since they didn't have many people, and it was also the Fiore Kingdom's responsibility to protect their subjects.
   Still, their quest was to protect the Fiore Kingdom from the Alvarez Empire, so they needed to protect this kingdom no matter what.
   Compared to the Alvarez Empire, the Fiore Kingdom was a small kingdom. However, no one should underestimate this kingdom since the Fairy Tail was located in this kingdom, and as long as the Fairy Tail existed, then this kingdom would exist, except if Haru decided to conquer this entire continent and create a kingdom that wouldn't lose to the Alvarez Empire.
   Anyway, the war was about to start, and without a doubt, the Fairy Tail would receive the impact first, then slowly, it would spread to all other areas.
   It was also the reason why Makarov, and most of the members of the Fairy Tail, were dumbfounded when there was an announcement from the Magic Council and the Fiore Kingdom that the Alvarez Empire was going to wage war. After all, they thought that they were the only ones who knew that the Alvarez Kingdom was going to attack them. However, it was a great thing.
   "It's great that we have a reliable ally and fight the Alvarez Empire!"
   Everyone on the Fairy Tail shouted loudly and prepared for the battle.
   However, Lucy went back to her house and took a bath for the first time since her adventure in the Alvarez Empire, and the announcement from Makarov caused her to be unable to take a bath. Her body was all sweaty, and she was quite sticky, which made her feel uncomfortable, so while the war hadn't started yet, she was going to take a bath.
   "Sigh... there will be a war..." Lucy let out a sigh, but from her expression, there was no tension or whatever since she had faced a lot of crises in the past, so she might have gotten used to it or numb, but regardless, she was going to take a bath first.
   Lucy took off her dirty clothes, showing her alluring body that was well-developed, whether from the upper part to the lower part, showing the charm of a charming woman. Unfortunately, all the members of the Fairy Tail were stupid, and there were no charming guys that could make her heart move so fast. Instead, all she received was sexual harassment that sometimes she needed to get naked, which made her helpless.
   "I wonder whether there's a good guy out there..." Lucy sighed.
   "Yeah, I wonder whether there's a good guy out there..."
   Lucy was dumbfounded and blinked her eyes, and when she opened the door of her bathroom, she saw a beautiful woman with short green hair and two purple cross-shaped objects attached to the sides of her head like horns.
   While Lucy wasn't sure how to react, she observed the body of the beautiful woman that wasn't even close to her. Still, no matter how weird her situation was, it was her first time seeing a woman who suddenly took a bath at her home all of a sudden.
   If it was a stranger, then Lucy might not think too much, but she realized that this woman was the powerful magician that she had met on her trip to the Alvarez Empire. Still, even though this woman was beautiful, there was some sadness that couldn't be hidden from her face and how sloppy she was from the alcohol that she had drunk, which made her wonder whether this woman had been deceived by a scumbag.
   "All men are scumbags," Brandish muttered, then looked at Lucy. "Right?"
   "Er..." Lucy wasn't sure how to answer, but she knew that she couldn't run away.
   "You can't beat me anyway. Let's talk while taking a bath. Also, do you have any alcohol?" Brandish asked with sleepy eyes.
   "Er... I think that you have drunk too much." That was the only thing that Lucy could say, and at the same time, even though this woman might be an enemy, she still felt pity toward this woman since the scumbag that had deceived this woman was really utter trash.
   "You don't have one?" Brandish asked with a sad expression.
   "Wait a minute. I'll bring them here! Let's drink until we're drunk!" Lucy walked out of the bathroom, ignoring the fact that she was naked, and brought alcohol so they could drink together while cursing that all the men in this world were all scumbags!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2123: Make up?
   While Lucy and Brandish were taking a bath in the bathroom, and they might start a fight, or they might not start a fight, the Magnolia town where the headquarters of the Fairy Tail was located was attacked by the Alvarez Empire.
   The ones who led the attack were three members of the 12 Spriggan, who were the 12 strongest magicians of the Alvarez Empire.
   Those two magicians were Wall Ehto and Ajeel Rahml.
   Brandish should also join their group, but she moved by herself since she needed to meet Lucy, someone who held a connection with her mother. Still, it might be because her state had been quite sluggish that she was easily caught by Lucy and Cana.
   However, even if Brandish was caught, the three members of the 12 Spriggan wouldn't stop their attacks.
   The first person who attacked was Ajeel Rahml, who was on top of the flying ship and was about to wreck the Fairy Tail from the sky.
   However, Natsu, Gajeel, and Wendy, three Dragon Slayers of the Fairy Tail, wouldn't let that happen, and with their cats, they flew to the sky and were about to stop Ajeel, but as they landed on the flying ship.
   "Ha! I have been waiting for ---" Ajeel showed an arrogant smile while thinking about the exciting battle he was about to face, but the three Dragon Slayers directly fell to the ground as they puked.
   "What the hell are you doing?!" Ajeel thought that there would be an interesting battle, but he didn't expect that it would end so quickly, which made him disappointed. He could only sigh and say, "Well, I'll just end you all." While it might sound cruel, they were in the middle of a war, and the power of the Dragon Slayer was powerful, so while there was a chance, it wouldn't be bad to end them.
   Half of the flying ship was destroyed, and Ajeel quickly jumped back, avoiding this attack, while watching the attacker who attacked his ship with a maniacal smile. "Hahaha, finally, you have come!"
   Erza was in her flying armor, looking at Ajeel with a serious expression, holding two swords in both of her hands and twelve swords floating around her surroundings. "I will protect my family! I will stop you!"
   "Ha! Let me see whether ---"
   However, before Ajeel finished his words, suddenly, someone slammed into him directly and caused him to fly away directly.
   The group of people quickly shouted in worry when they saw Ajeel was knocked out by something. After all, unlike the rest of the members of the Springgan 12, Ajeel was royalty, and if it wasn't because of Zeref, then Ajeel would become a king, which was why they couldn't let him die.
   However, before they were about to do anything, they were knocked out one after another, and all the flying ships in the sky fell directly from the sky by an irresistible force.
   The process of the battle was extremely fast, and it only took a moment for all the flying ships and all the armies of the Alvarez Empire to be defeated.
   Still, Erza, who was about to fight Ajeel, was stunned when she saw Korosensei suddenly appear in front of her. Of course, she remembered who Korosensei was. After all, his feat was extremely famous, especially when he had asked Juvia for a kiss during the Grand Magic Games in the past.
   "You're ---" Before she finished her words, she was cut by Korosensei.
   "Ah, sorry, I have a girlfriend, so I can't accept your confession," Korosensei said shyly.
   "We have resolved this matter. You should gather up on your guild," Korosensei said, then left directly.
   "...." Erza's lips twitched, but at the same time, she sighed in relief, thinking that they had a reliable ally.
   Erza was dumbfounded when the ship that she was standing on suddenly fell from the sky with rapid speed, but when she was about to escape, she realized that her body was extremely heavy, as if she was pressured by something. She couldn't escape, and she was about to fall directly to the ground. She knew that if this continued, then she might turn into mincemeat and move all of her muscles and magic to escape, but she couldn't.
   Erza screamed while screaming toward Natsu, Wendy, Gajeel, and three flying cats who were also affected by this force. However, no one could escape, and they were about to be slammed to the ground, but when they thought that they would die...
   "Kouha, there's someone from the Fairy Tail there," a girl suddenly said.
   "Oh, right, I almost forgot."
   Suddenly Erza and everyone who was on the ship felt all the force that had pressured them had disappeared, and they could move freely, and their breathing also returned to normal. They quickly turned their heads and looked at Kouha, whom they hadn't seen for a while.
   "It has been a while since we have met each other, but you are still this weak, huh?" Kouha said boredly.
   Erza thought that everyone from the Infinite Guild was a reliable ally since they were all strong, but then again, she really wanted to smack this guy's head right now.
   When Ajeel was defeated, Wall Ehto, who entered Magnolia from the harbor, also moved to the Fairy Tail with an army of mechas, attacking everyone along the path, but then Laxus, three members of the Thunder God Tribe, along with Ichiya, fought them with all of their might, but even so, they had trouble, after all, Wall Ehto was a mecha, so none of the magic from the Thunder God Tribe members were working on him. The lightning magic of Laxus and Ichiya also didn't work either on Wall Ehto since lightning strengthened his body instead.
   Laxus decided to become serious, but then a familiar voice that had caused his nightmare in the past was heard.
   The body of Wall Ehto, which couldn't be broken by their punches and magic even though they had attacked his times, was destroyed instantly by this punch.
   The body of the Wall Ehto turned into junk, and the earth cracked hundreds of meters.
   "......" Laxus, three members of the Thunder God Tribe, and Ichiya.
   Ichiya stood silly and had snot on his nose, but he didn't care about any of that since the damage that was caused by this punch was too big, right?
   "Hey, sorry, are you alright?"
   They turned their heads and saw Luffy's silly smile.
   Somehow, even though Luffy and Ichiya showed similar silly smiles, Luffy was so handsome at that moment.
   Brandish was caught, and she was put in jail inside the Fairy Tail. She lay there lifelessly with her hands and feet being handcuffed, which made her unable to use her magic. She let out a sigh and just felt tired at that moment. She thought that she could see him, but she couldn't.
   Brandish's eyes reddened, and she felt something wet from her eyes, but she couldn't wipe it since her hands were handcuffed.
   Brandish thought, but then...
   Brandish heard a murmur, and when she turned her head, she saw her subordinate. "Marin?"
   "I have found you at least," Marin said with a bright smile, showing a gentlemanly gesture.
   Brandish only looked at Marin lazily and said, "Hurry up and release my handcuffs ---" However, before she finished her words, Marin suddenly choked her neck. "Cough!" She couldn't utter any words since her throat was blocked. She couldn't breathe, and then tears and saliva came out uncontrollably because she was unable to breathe. "Agkh!"
   "Hehehe, I have had enough of your treatment on me. Heh... Heh... and for that, you have received a failing grade, darling~~."
   Brandish couldn't talk and couldn't breathe. The oxygen inside her lungs dissipated rapidly, and she knew she was going to die. 'Haru...'
   Marin smiled and felt happy that he could kill Brandish, but then something hit him and caused his entire bones to shatter directly but then when he was about to see the person who almost killed him, his entire body turned into vapor before turning into dust, disappeared into the air.
   But even so, the impact of the attack didn't disappear.
   The entire building of the Fairy Tail was shaking several times because of this force which caused everyone to be startled and need some support to stand up.
   "Cough! Cough!" Brandish, whose neck was released, coughed several times and had a hard time breathing because of her coughs, but she kept staring at the man that had saved her, wondering whether she had a dream, but when his hand touched her hand, she knew that he was real and this bastard had come to save her.
   Hearing this voice, Brandish ignored his words and directly greedily sucked the oxygen from his mouth.
   Haru caressed Brandish's back as he released the handcuff that trapped her.
   When her hands and feet were released, Brandish directly hugged Haru like an octopus and hugged him so tightly that he wouldn't escape from her.
   Still, as Haru and Brandish kissed each other, Cana and Lucy, who were startled by the forces that shook the entire building of the Fairy Tail, quickly ran down to the jail where they kept Brandish, but they would have never expected that right now, Brandish and the man that almost stole their hearts were kissing each other.
   Lucy and Cana thought at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2124: Zeref is a lolicon
   Brandish's reaction didn't surprise Haru. Instead, it was pretty lacking compared to what he had imagined. He had thought that he might have been stabbed with a knife, but it seemed that it was pretty normal since he had saved her.
   Brandish didn't care anymore and hugged Haru without any intention to let him go.
   Still, Haru could feel the tears that kept coming out of Brandish's eyes and thought that he was really a scumbag. Thinking about Brandish's reaction, he thought he needed to visit the rest of his women he hadn't visited.
   They entangled each other, ignoring Lucy and Cana, who had been watching them with a stunned expression.
   As they parted their lips, Brandish, and Haru looked at each other. He wanted to apologize, but he felt that this wasn't suitable to be said in this situation, so in the end, he said, "I'm back."
   Brandish stared at Haru for a moment and curled her lips before she looked at Cana and Lucy. "Can you two get out first? We have something to talk about with each other now."
   Lucy and Cana nodded dumbly and walked out of prison below, leaving Haru and Brandish alone.
   Haru also used his magic naturally, so there wouldn't be any people who would bother them at this moment since he could tell that there was one thing that they were about to do.
   When Lucy and Cana walked out of the underground area, Mavis called them directly. "What happened there?"
   Lucy and Cana said at the same time, which caused Mavis to feel confused. She wanted to check it, but then she was stopped by Lucy and Cana.
   "Let's check it later," Lucy said with a blush.
   "Yeah, wait for a half-hour or so," Cana said in a subtle manner.
   Mavis looked at both of them with a weird expression and wasn't sure what to say, but then, she could only nod while thinking about why there was a slight tremor below. She thought to peek later, wondering what was happening.
   Brandish laid on Haru's chest, trying to catch her breath, before she looked at him and asked, "Where have you been?"
   "I have been in many places," Haru said with a smile, but then his expression was a bit weird. "Still, it's my first time doing something like this in jail."
   "Well, me too." Brandish nodded with a sleepy face and wanted to sleep more, but she didn't want to sleep since there was something that she needed to ask. "Your problem has been solved, right?" She remembered that the reason why Haru left her was because of the trouble that he had. After all, whether it was August or Larcarde Dragneel or any other member of the Spriggan 12 couldn't solve Haru's trouble. If possible, she wanted to follow him back then, but this bastard left her directly, which made her hate him. However, she still loved him.
   "Yes, my problem is solved," Haru said and felt a bit nostalgic about the problem that he had in the past.
   "You're not going anywhere, right?" Brandish asked.
   "No, but I have something to tell you," Haru said.
   Brandish was happy, hearing his answer, but then she looked at him suspiciously, wondering what this guy wanted to say.
   "Along my adventure, I have met a lot of women too, and you know, with my problem..." Haru's expression was quite subtle.
   Brandish's expression turned ugly, and she wanted to tell him to leave them, but when she thought about the pain when he left her...
   "What are you going to do with them?"
   "I'm going to take responsibility," Haru said as he caressed Brandish's cheek. "Still, it isn't bad, right?"
   "Huh?" Brandish looked at Haru with an inexplicable expression.
   "After all, you might be tired of handling me alone," Haru said in a subtle manner.
   Somehow the fire on Brandish's body blazed up, and she pushed Haru directly to the ground, straddling him like a female cowboy. "Say that again. Let's see who will win."
   Haru looked at Brandish speechlessly, but then their position changed, and Brandish was below while begging to stop for a bit since she needed to rest!
   Brandish felt that her body was warm when Haru gave her body a full body massage with his Cookie (Biscuit Kruger's Nen).
   "Yeah." Brandish let out a comfortable moan and glanced at Haru. "Still, why did you come here?" She came to the Fiore Kingdom for war, so of course, she was surprised to see her beloved here.
   "I have come to save you, of course," Haru said after the war started, he went directly to the Fairy Tail, but he didn't expect that Brandish was almost killed by her subordinate. "Are you still okay with this?"
   Brandish pouted as she rubbed her face against Haru's stomach. "Anyway, I can't stop you now, and just don't leave me, alright?"
   Haru caressed Brandish's hair while sighing inwardly, thinking that he was really a scumbag for leaving this girl. "I'll tell you a lot, and I'll take you home later."
   "Really?" Brandish was surprised.
   "Can we go now?" Brandish asked since she was curious about Haru's house.
   "I have to stop the war, and there's also an enemy that I need to defeat. After all of that ends, I'll bring you back to my home," Haru said.
   "Um." Brandish was so docile at the time that all the emotion that had been bottled up had been released by their fierce fight before, and all she wanted to do was just lay on her beloved side. "Wait, you're going to stop the war?"
   "Yeah." Haru nodded, but then he asked, "Do you want to continue to have a war?"
   "Well..." Brandish didn't really like war, and if possible, it would be great if she could just go back with Haru. Still, there was something that she needed to do first.
   "What's wrong? Do you have something that you need to do?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Brandish nodded. "After my matter ends, let's go back together."
   "Okay." Haru nodded and then looked at Mavis, who was floating from the ground while watching him with a blush and stunned expression. "Have you watched enough?"
   "Ah, yes!" Mavis nodded dumbly, but then she realized that this situation was quite wrong. "Hurry up and wear your clothes!"
   Brandish felt weird when Haru was talking to the air, but then when her face was rubbed by Haru, she was dumbfounded when she suddenly saw Mavis. "That is...?"
   "First Master of the Fairy Tail, Mavis Vermilion." Haru looked at Mavis and asked, "Well, Mavis-san, can I ask you to call either Lucy or Cana again? I have to apologize to the two of them. Also, you don't need to worry since the Infinite Guild will stop this war."
   "Stop this war..." Mavis could only show an awkward smile since she knew how powerful the Infinite Guild was, but she also knew how powerful Zeref was. Still, their help was something that she appreciated, so she nodded and said, "Thank you. Wait here. I'll call Lucy and Cana." Still, she forgot that the one that was hugged by Haru at the time was a member of the Spriggan 12, which happened to be their enemies.
   Looking at Mavis, who was walking away, Haru thought that Zeref was a lolicon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2125: His charm is too dangerous
   Before long, Mavis brought Cana and Lucy to prison.
   "It's been a while, Haru," Cana said with a knowing smile while looking at Haru and Brandish. She knew Haru, but she didn't expect this guy to be able to eat their enemies.
   "It's been a while, Haru." Lucy also knew Haru, but her expression wasn't as good as Cana's since she had talked with Brandish since she knew that Haru was a scumbag.
   Still, Brandish stared at Haru with a blank expression.
   Haru coughed and said, "Sorry for troubling you before. Also, it seems that Brandish has something to talk about with Lucy."
   "Eh? Me?" Lucy was dumbfounded, but then she nodded since she also had something to talk about with Brandish. "Okay, I also have something to talk about with Brandish ---" However, before she finished her words, she was cut by Cana.
   "Haru, I know that you're alright, but what about this woman? She's the enemy, after all. Also, what's your relationship with her?" Cana quickly asked.
   Hearing Cana's question, Lucy and Mavis also looked at Haru with serious expressions since they knew how powerful Haru was. Even though they knew that Haru was coming from the Infinite Guild, if he happened to be a member of the Alvarez Empire, then... they might not be able to handle the consequences.
   "You don't need to worry about her. She won't do anything to you guys. I can guarantee it. As for my relationship with her, it might take a long time to tell it to you guys, and we don't really have much of time, do we?" Haru said.
   Haru's guarantee caused Mavis, Cana, and Lucy to nod. After all, as a handsome guy, it was quite easy for the opposite gender to believe him.
   Cana pouted and said, "Well, in the future, I'll get a chance for you to talk."
   "Thanks." Haru didn't say much nonsense and nodded.
   "By the way, do you want to talk in the free room or something so we can talk more comfortably?" Even though Lucy thought of Haru as a scumbag, without a doubt, he was the most handsome man that she had ever seen in her life, and it made her beat so fast looking at him. He was like a drug, a lot of people knew that it was bad, but they couldn't stop it.
   "Okay." Haru nodded, and Brandish just followed Haru for as long as he was there. She would follow him since she didn't want to part with him again.
   Still, Brandish kept staring at Lucy, which made her feel confused, but at the same time, Lucy also knew that Brandish was curious about her mother, Layla, which also made Lucy curious about why Brandish was asking for her mother? What was the relationship between the two?
   Lucy wanted to know more about this information and mystery no matter what.
   Haru and Brandish walked out of jail calmly and followed Lucy, Cana, and Mavis to the infirmary, where they could talk freely.
   Still, they asked him how Haru could enter this place so suddenly, and Haru could only say that their security was just so damn weak that he could enter this place freely without caring much. Of course, he didn't say it in a rude way but said it subtly, but even so, the three of them could only smile helplessly, thinking that Haru was too strong, right?
   After all, Makarov, who was also inside the headquarters, also didn't notice him.
   Still, they didn't let other members of the Fairy Tail look at Haru since they knew how dangerous his charm was, or they might not want to share him with the rest of them. Lastly, they were so jealous of Brandish, who hugged Haru's arm with a contended expression as if a dog that had met her long-lost master.
   As they entered the infirmary, Cana and Mavis walked out of the room since they could trust Haru, and it seemed that Lucy also had something that she wanted to talk about with Brandish.
   Haru looked at Brandish and could only sigh since this woman was quite lonely, especially after she had lost her mother.
   "So, what do you want to talk about?" Lucy said that her conversation with Brandish in the bathroom ended so abruptly that she didn't know what was happening.
   "My name is Brandish." Brandish looked at Lucy while hugging Haru's arm since she was afraid for him to escape, then said, "And my mother's name is Grammy..." She looked away for a moment before she felt Haru patting her head. She looked at him with a smile and rubbed her head against him, which made Lucy feel so jealous. And could only grit her teeth, watching the two of them flirting with each other, but then Lucy's heart stopped when she heard the words that came out of Brandish's mouth. "And she was one of your mother's disciples."
   "....." Lucy's heart almost stopped at that moment.
   Brandish ignored Lucy's reaction and continued to talk about how Layla, Lucy's mother, gave up on becoming a Celestial Magician and gave her keys to three of her disciples. She said that her mother received the Aquarius key, but then, she said, "But... but Layla betrayed her."
   "What did my mother do...?" Lucy asked.
   "Where did your key come from?"
   "It... was my mother's..."
   "The key was supposed to be left in my mother's care... how could it have ended up with yours then?"
   "..." Lucy could only stare at Brandish in a daze as Brandish said, "Layla had killed her so she could take back her key..."
   Lucy's chest started to get stuffy, and she had a hard time believing it. "No... my mother wouldn't have..."
   "Ah, how naive. A girl living in her own little world..." Brandish was about to leap into Lucy and kill her, but Haru quickly hugged her and stopped her.
   Brandish was stunned when Haru stopped her and asked, "Why did you stop me, Haru?"
   "Lucy's mother might not be the one who killed your mother ---"
   Haru hadn't finished his words, but Brandish cut his words. "How could you believe her?" She was on the verge of crying, staring at Haru.
   "Let's talk to Aquarius," Haru said simply.
   Haru looked at Lucy and then said, "What are you gawk for? Hurry up and summon the Aquarius."
   Without hesitation, Lucy summoned the Aquarius and a beautiful woman with long blue hair.
   Haru looked at Aquarius and nodded thoughtfully, thinking that most of the girls and women were beautiful, and it might be his first time to look at the mermaid. Still, she was so charming, and somehow he could see that this woman was like pepper. She might not have a good temper, but she was hot.
   When Aquarius was summoned, she also knew that something might happen, and when she thought about what was happening, she directly looked at Haru. She stagnated for a moment before her cheeks flushed instantly.
   Looking at the reaction of the Aquarius, Brandish and Lucy weren't sure why, but they felt that they shouldn't let Aquarius meet Haru, or else...
   Lucy somehow felt sorry for Scorpion all of a sudden.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2126: Unlike the original
   When men see a beautiful woman, they would be mesmerized.
   Similarly, when women see a handsome man, they would be mesmerized.
   Appearance might be the most superficial reason for someone to like others, but even so, similarly to us who wanted to have a beautiful woman as our wife, women also wanted to have a handsome man as their husband.
   Haru, whose charm had reached an extent where it could be called a weapon, directly stunned Aquarius, before she quickly shook her head and showed a calm expression. Looking at her reaction, he didn't feel surprised since even though his charm was powerful, it didn't mean that it could seduce anyone if he didn't do anything.
   If that someone had a lover or was in love with someone, then his charm might not work directly instead he needed hard work to seduce this woman.
   Aquarius had a lover, so even though she was quite stunned by Haru's appearance, she quickly calmed down, while looking at Lucy directly scolding him. "Why the hell, you suddenly summoned me?! Do you want to die?!"
   Still, Brandish looked at Aquarius in a stunned manner and was unable to say anything since it had been a while for her to meet her and when Aquarius suddenly appeared, she just didn't know what to say.
   "So what's wrong?" While asking that, Aquarius kept glancing at Haru.
   Lucy rolled her eyes and asked, "Brandish wants to see you."
   "Brandish?" Aquarius then noticed the beautiful young woman with short green-haired that had been hugging Haru's arm. She looked at her weirdly before she looked at Haru. "This... what's your relationship?"
   "You ask me, or you ask her?" Haru asked.
   "I ask you." Aquarius looked at Haru and asked, "By the way, what's your name ---" Before she finished her words, Brandish directly hugged him, showing that she was his, which caused Aquarius to have veins on her forehead, but she quickly calmed down and looked at Brandish with a smile. "It has been a while, Brandish."
   "...." Brandish didn't say anything, only stared at Aquarius.
   "Do you know her, Aquarius?" Lucy asked curiously.
   "The little brat said herself before, didn't she? My key was in her mother's care for some time. That really takes me back. The two of us used to play all the time, didn't we Brandish?"
   "..." Brandish kept staring at Aquarius.
   "Hey! Wake up, you damn squirt?! After all this time, you can't even muster a hello?!" Aquarius roared.
   "My.. my deep apologies, master..." Brandish said shakingly.
   "Mas... WHAAAAT?!" Lucy was surprised.
   Haru stared at Aquarius curiously and thought that the development was different from the original.
   In the original, Aquarius's key was destroyed because Lucy used to summon the Celestial Spirit King, but this time, it was different, considering the Tartaros and all the demons of Zeref were destroyed by the members of the Group Chat so Lucy didn't need to destroy Aquarius to destroy the Celestial Spirit King.
   "Still, it surprises me that you have a boyfriend, Brandish," Aquarius said with some disbelief.
   "Of course!" Brandish said smugly, which somehow caused Aquarius to feel annoyed, but then, Aquarius sighed and didn't say much, and asked, "So what's wrong? Why did you summon me so suddenly?"
   "I..." Lucy looked at Aquarius and wasn't sure how to answer this question since there was no way for her to ask nor believe that her mother would kill Brandish's mother to get Aquarius's key, right?
   Aquarius looked weirdly at Lucy before she looked at Brandish.
   Being stared at by Aquarius, Brandish felt pressure and said, "I... I can forgive her. I will never be able to forgive Layla for killing my mother."
   Aquarius understood what was happening and said, "But Lucy isn't Layla, right? Not to mention that Layla didn't kill Grami (Brandish's mother) in the first place. She would have never in a million years."
   Brandish and Lucy were surprised but then Aquarius used her magic to show them what was happening.
   Haru wasn't sure why, but he was also included in this magic and his lower body had become a mermaid. He might be half-Atlantian, but it felt weird when he became a mermaid. However, when he saw Aquarius licking her lips secretly when she looked at him, he decided not to say anything and kept quiet all the time while listening to the story of what was happening to Brandish's mother.
   When Layla (Lucy's mother) was about to pass away because of her frail body and magic deficiency, she gave one of the 12 Golden Zodiac Keys to her disciples, one of them was Brandish's Mother, Grami.
   Grami respected and loved Layla so much that she even cleaned Aquarius's key every day.
   Watching the scene before him, Haru sighed inwardly, thinking that he almost made a similar mistake as Brandish's father.
   Brandish was taken care of by her mother alone and she was from a single-parent family.
   Luckily, Haru didn't make her pregnant or else, he would make her a single mother too like Grami.
   'Well, I'll take care of her from now on.'
   As the scene progressed, Grami was killed by Zoldio, who was also one of Layla's disciples because of misunderstanding since he thought that she was the one who killed Layla.
   Brandish screamed, trying to stop Zoldia as she cried, but she couldn't since the whole scene before them was just an illusion from Aquarius's magic.
   Haru could only hug Brandish and stay by her side.
   Fortunately, with this, the misunderstanding had cleared up, and Brandish understood everything as she cried.
   Lucy also joined in hugging Haru and Brandish while saying, "It may be too late, but the two of us can be best friends from now on... just like our mothers."
   Haru looked at Lucy and thought that this girl was really the main heroine, but then again, why he felt Brandish's expression was a bit weird.
   Haru then looked at Aquarius, who also looked at him. "So are you going to go with Brandish now?"
   Hearing Haru's question, Lucy and Brandish looked at Aquarius at the same time.
   Even though Aquarius was held by Lucy now, it was given to Grami in the past, which was why Brandish should be the owner of the Aquarius key.
   Still, Brandish shook her head and said, "Lucy, you take care of Aquarius."
   "Eh? Is that okay?" Lucy asked in surprise since if Brandish asked her to give the Aquarius key, then even though she was quite sad since she would part with Aquarius, she didn't really mind.
   "Yeah." Brandish nodded, then hugged Haru's arm. "I have him now."
   Haru smiled as he stroked Brandish's hair.
   "......" Lucy and Aquarius smiled wrily, feeling quite jealous.
   "Should we go back now?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Brandish nodded since she also wanted to see all the women that Haru had met during his endeavor.
   However, as they were about to go, suddenly Happy, the flying blue cat, charged into the infirmary while crying out loud.
   "Hel... Please help me!!!"
   "Happy...?" Lucy looked at Happy with a confused expression until...
   "Natsu just passed out and stopped all of sudden... someone, anyone, you have to save him!" Happy begged.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2127: Easy Surgery
   When Natsu was brought by Happy, he closed his eyes as if he was dead.
   Lucy was struck by surprise before she tried to wake him up. Usually, he would wake up, and there was nothing that could beat him. Her reaction was by no means surprising since she had seen a lot of things together with Natsu, so she thought that he would be alright and stood up once again.
   Happy kept crying loudly.
   Cana also entered and looked at Haru, Brandish, and Aquarius, asking what was happening. However, before they could answer, Porlyusica entered the infirmary directly and pushed Lucy away to check Natsu's condition since she could tell that something had happened to this child.
   Everyone watched Porlyusica checking Natsu's body nervously until she finished and said, "This child... he's the one who's always pushing himself beyond his limits and trying to do the impossible, as I recall... This is a direct result of his constant overexertion... his magic power is overheating, and an anti-ethernano tumor has developed within him."
   'Tumor, huh?' Haru looked at Natsu and used his "Elemental Sight" to check his body, finding a lot of interesting things inside, but more importantly, he had found where the tumor was. However, as he was about to say something, someone interrupted him, but he didn't say anything since he lacked information regarding this anti-ethernano tumor, so he used this meantime to learn more about this disease by using his "Elemental Sight."
   Cana and Happy didn't know what this disease was about so Porlyusica explained to everyone that it was a malignant mass that had developed inside Natsu's body, and if it wasn't removed, then he would perish from this world.
   "How can we remove it?" Happy asked with teary eyes.
   "Surgery is the only option. Unfortunately... there's no doctor capable of this feat on the continent of Ishgar," Porlyusica said with dread.
   "What about Wendy's healing powers? Or Chelia's?!"
   "This is far beyond the scope of those two."
   "Then what are we supposed to do?!"
   Happy, Lucy and Cana were desperate, but Porlyusica shook her head and said, "I'm sorry."
   Everyone was in silence until...
   "Can you let me handle this?" Haru suddenly said.
   "........" Everyone looked at Haru in surprise, and Happy quickly asked, "Can- Can you save Natsu?"
   "Can you trust me?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Cana, Lucy, and Happy looked at each other before they nodded at the same time. "YES!" 3x
   Still, Porlyusica looked at Haru with a frown and asked, "So what are you going to do?"
   "I'm going to have surgery. Put him on the bed." Haru didn't say much nonsense. While it was true that Porlysucia might be a beautiful woman in her youth, she was an old grandma right now, but well, with his power, it was possible to return to her youth. Still, she might not have had an interest in him, considering there was someone in her heart.
   "I'll assist you," Porlyusica said without hesitation.
   "Thanks." Haru nodded, but in truth, he didn't really need an assistant, but he didn't say anything.
   As they put Natsu on the bed, Haru located the location of the tumor on Natsu's body before he cut it by using a chakra scalpel that he learned from Tsunade. To not confuse everyone, he explained, "This is a magic scalpel, it is a scalpel that is made with magic, and it can cut the tumor without damaging the muscle on his body."
   For everyone, they might understand this magic well, but Porlyusica was dumbfounded by magic since this magic was amazing!
   "It's a great magic..." Porlyusica was amazed, but then she asked, "Then how are you going to get the tumor?" Even though the tumor had been cut from Natsu's body, the tumor was still inside his body, and it needed to be taken out.
   Haru used his "Horo Horo no Mi" power and turned his body into an astral mode before he took the tumor out of Natsu's body.
   The surgery process was so easy that it caused everyone who saw it to be dumbfounded.
   "...Done?" Lucy asked while blinking her eyes several times.
   "Yes, it's done." Haru nodded and said, "He should be alright now." As he said that, everyone could see Natsu, who started to breathe evenly, and his complexion returned to normal, showing that he was alright, but even so, Porlyusica checked Natsu's body again.
   Everyone waited nervously until Porlyusica gave an amazing gaze at Haru and said, "Thank you, you have saved this boy."
   Cana, Lucy, and Happy directly hugged Haru at the same time.
   Haru could feel the four softest things on his face, causing his thing to throb even though he had been doing something exciting with Brandish a while ago.
   Brandish showed a smug expression when Haru could solve this problem which caused Aquarius to want to beat her somehow.
   Still, the commotion surprised Makarov as he also entered, startled by what had happened before he thanked Haru for what had happened. However, he was dumbfounded when he learned that Brandish was Haru's girlfriend, which made him think that Haru really resembled him when he was young, which somehow caused Porlyusica to look at him in disdain.
   "So, what do you plan to do after this?" Makarov asked.
   "I'm going back with her," Haru said.
   Makarov looked at Brandish with a complicated expression since he knew that she came from the Alvarez Empire, but this was Haru's request, who had saved Natsu and also might be the future of the Infinite guild. So he nodded and said, "Alright, be careful."
   "Okay." Haru nodded, then looked at everyone and said, "Goodbye, everyone." He didn't intend to stay any longer since all the matters in the Fairy Tail had been solved, and he decided to return with Brandish since everyone had been waiting for him, but before he returned, Porlyusica suddenly called him out.
   "What's wrong?" Haru looked at Porlyusica with a confused expression.
   "When the war ends, can we talk more about your method of surgery?" Porlyusica asked.
   "Okay." Haru nodded and said, "I also want to exchange knowledge with you."
   Porlyusica smiled and talked freely with Haru before she said goodbye to Haru with Lucy, Cana, and Happy, who also told them to come by anytime since they would welcome them.
   Still, Makarov looked at Porlyusica for a moment before he shook his head.
   While being hugged in his arms, Brandish asked, "So where are we going?"
   "Let's go there," Haru said and pointed at the massive spacecraft in the sky.
   Looking at this massive spacecraft, Brandish wondered how come there was such a massive thing.
   Still, as they entered, a lot of eyes suddenly came toward him, and at the same time, they let out a sigh, thinking that this guy had never changed, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2128: Preparation to end the quest
   When Haru brought Brandish, no one felt that surprised since he had told them, but even so, everyone thought that this guy had never changed much since as long as he entered another world, he would leave his mark behind and get one or two women in that world which made them a bit speechless.
   However, the women accepted their relationship and they were all happy so there was nothing so there was no problem.
   Still, it could be said that Brandish was one of the first women that Haru had gotten.
   Compared to the rest of his women, Brandish's position would be higher since she was so loyal to him, even though they had separated for a year.
   The women took Brandish directly and they started to talk to each other.
   Brandish also didn't really mind talking to each other since she was also quite curious about Haru's harem. She knew that this guy was a bastard, so she didn't feel that surprised that he had a lot of women, but even so, as long as he was responsible for them, she was alright.
   Still, there was one thing that Brandish wanted to know so she directly asked, "You're not planning to destroy the Alvarez Empire, right?" Even though she knew that everyone in this place might hate the Alvarez Empire since it had waged a war against their home, she hoped that they wouldn't destroy her home since she had been living in the Alvarez Empire for so long and she didn't want them to destroy it.
   Hearing Brandish's words, everyone looked at each other and knew that the fastest way to protect the Fiore Kingdom was to destroy the Alvarez Empire, but they knew that method wasn't suitable to be used in this world, considering this was the world of Shounen manga. Even though there was a war, no people were killed which somehow made them speechless and no people were harmed. Even if someone was killed, they were just a robot, demon, or non-human race.
   "We won't destroy the Alvarez Empire, but we need to protect the Fiore Kingdom," Haru said.
   "Then... what are you planning to do?" If Brandish was told to choose between the Alvarez Empire and Haru, then she would choose Haru without hesitation, but then again, she sighed and thought that her home would be destroyed, considering she knew how powerful everyone on this spacecraft was.
   Brandish was a powerful magician, and of course, she could tell how strong everyone in this place was. If they wanted to destroy the Alvarez Empire, then it was simply easy for them with this spacecraft alone.
   "First, we will change the emperor with this guy," Haru said and pointed his finger at Ajeel, who was sitting on the floor with a sigh.
   Ajeel was caught easily by everyone from the Group Chat, and his grandpa was also caught too.
   Of course, they didn't do anything and they only detained them until they ended this war.
   However, when Ajeel and his grandpa heard that Haru told them that Ajeel would become an emperor, they were dumbfounded.
   "Why?" Ajeel asked with some confusion.
   However, Ajeel's grandpa was happy, but at the same time, they were confused by Haru's decision.
   "Your emperor, Zeref, is crazy," Haru said simply.
   When Haru said those words, no one on the Group Chat said anything, but Ajeel, his grandpa, and Brandish were confused.
   "I know that you're confused, but you should know that unlike in your empire where Zeref is known as an emperor, in this continent, he's known as an immortal and a magician who brings death." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Now, do you know why he has decided to attack the Fiore? No, it should be the Fairy Tail?"
   "If I'm not wrong, it should be to get the One Magic, right?" Ajeel's grandpa said.
   The One Magic, also known as The Essence of Magic, Primordial Magic, or The Magic of One, is the original source of all forms of Magic which comes from the emotion of love.
   Zeref's intention to get this magic was so he could defeat Acknologia and die from this world since he had enough of being an immortal. As long as he could die, he didn't care about the consequences no matter how many people had died, or how many people were hurt as long as he could die, it was alright since he had enough of being immortal.
   To defeat Acknologia was one thing, but to die and might bring everyone along with him to die, was another thing.
   Neither of them wanted to die at this moment, so it was better for Zeref to be unsuccessful.
   Haru knew that being an immortal, especially alone, was tiresome, but if there was a companion, then it would be different. Luckily, he had a lot of women that could accompany him, so even though that he might live quite long in the future, he knew that he would be alright and there was no way for them to be bored with a lot of worlds that they could visit from the Group Chat.
   Hearing Haru's explanation, Ajeel, his grandpa, and Brandish couldn't help but shudder, especially when they thought that Zeref might plan to destroy this world along with him so he could die. Even if Zeref was someone that they respected, dying together with him was a different matter.
   Also, it might not be related, but most of the strongest members of the Spriggan 12 were either crazy or strange minds.
   Brandish and Ajeel might be the most normal ones out of everyone.
   "So you just plan to defeat all of the members of the Spriggan 12 and all the soldiers, end this war, then defeat the Acknologia?" Ajeel asked.
   "That's right." Haru nodded.
   That was their plan, when the war was starting, they were going to wait until the Acknologia to appear before they ended this war by defeating the Alvarez Empire.
   "Of course, if you can stop the war, then we won't do anything, but the question is, can you?" Haru said while looking at Ajeel.
   If Ajeel could stop this war, then he would stop this war already since he couldn't see their chance to win. Unfortunately, he wasn't the emperor, so there was nothing that he could do at that moment.
   With that said, they continued to talk to each other about the plan that they were about to start later, and they were going to end this quest swiftly.
   Still, they might have forgotten one thing, but since they forgot about it, then it might not be something important, then they decided to forget about it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2129: Swift Battle 1
   As the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire arrived at the Foire Kingdom, the war started. They directly attacked the Fiore Kingdom from various directions as they were led by
   being led by one of the members of the Spriggan 12.
   Wall Ehto, whose body had been destroyed, was quite furious and wanted to search for Luffy for revenge. With his real body, he felt that there was no way for him to be defeated by Luffy again. Still, he had never expected Luffy to suddenly appear in front of him. He grinned and asked, "Ha? You come to die?"
   If Luffy didn't have a robot and a pervert as his crew, then he might get Wall Ehto as his pirate crew. Unfortunately, that position had been held by someone, so...
   Luffy lifted his arm to the side, and suddenly there was a smoke appeared out of nowhere, swirling around his arm. His blood was pumping, and his body turned reddened.
   Wall Ehto was dumbfounded by the sudden change in Haru and quickly used his magic.
   Wall Ehto's magic was known as "Weakness."
   Weakness is magic that utilizes alchemic principles as its basic function. It allows its user to create devastating machinery, such as soldiers that specialize in magic (or recreate an attribute) that the user's opponent is ineffective in combat against.
   "Analyze" was one of his magic that allowed him to see inside of his opponent's body to search for the weakness before he created a suitable weapon to defeat his enemy, but before he could do all of that... Luffy suddenly appeared in front of him!
   Luffy's arm turned into a black luster color, and it ignited a stream of flame.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   The loud sound of the explosion was heard when Luffy delivered the devastating punch into the Wall Ehto's body!
   Haru, who appeared out of nowhere, used the combination of "Snatch" and "Graceful Robber" to steal Wall Ehto's magic before he disappeared again to do the mission that he was tasked with.
   As for Wall Ehto, he was utterly destroyed and became a scrap directly.
   Still, Luffy scratched his hair while looking at the damage that was caused by his attack. He felt a bit awkward when the 100-meter area around his surroundings had turned into a ruin, and the earth was even burning, which made everyone who saw his attack become speechless and helpless.
   "I wonder whether Haru can fix all of this."
   Slowly, Luffy became smarter.
   In the south of the Fiore Kingdom, Wendy Marvell and Sherria Blendy fought on the battlefield that was led by Dimaria Yesta.
   Dimaria Yesta, who was known as one of the members of the Spriggan 12, was a powerful enemy, without a doubt, especially since she mastered "Age Seal" magic.
   Age Seal is Time Magic that is taught to Dimaria from the God of Time himself, giving her the ability to freeze the time around her (apparently activated by clicking her teeth together), allowing her, and only her, to freely move in its area of effect.
   As Dimaria appeared on the battlefield, she used this magic directly and stopped everyone from moving, including Wendy and Sherria. In this place, at this time, she was the only one who could move.
   "If I want to, I can kill everyone in this place."
   Dimaria snickered as she looked down on everyone. With how powerful her magic was, she didn't think that it was necessary for her to end her enemy swiftly, and it was better to play around first since it was more enjoyable.
   As a cliche villain, Dimaria started her monologue alone, talking happily, and explaining about her ability, not that they could hear it since they were all frozen because of her time-stop magic. She looked at Wendy, Sherria, and Carla, wondering who she should kill first, but suddenly...
   Dimaria was dumbfounded by the sudden cracks that appeared in her magic. Her magic affected the area of effect, and even though she could stop the time, it didn't mean that she could stop the time of the entire world. Only some areas that she chose were affected by her magic, and as long as it was affected, there was no way for someone able to break her magic, which was why her expression was dumbfounded, and she showed a frightened expression since the bloodlust that she felt almost made her pass out.
   Not only Dimaria but everyone also felt a shudder before they felt that they might be frozen to death.
   Dimaria thought about Invel Yura, who was a magician that was also a member of the Springgan 12 since his magic was also frozen magic, but this time, it was different. It gave her a scare that made her body tremble.
   Wendy, Sherria, and Carla were also frightened until they saw a beautiful woman in a white military uniform, walking relaxedly on the top of the ground that was frozen.
   Wendy, Sherria, and Carla cheered out loud when they saw Esdeath since they knew that Esdeath was the strongest magician in the Infinite Guild. Luckily, they knew Esdeath since if they didn't know her, then they would think of her as an enemy, and if she was an enemy, then they thought that they would die directly without being able to fight back, showing how powerful Esdeath was.
   Ultear Makovich, who wanted to help, Wendy and her group were also dumbfounded when she saw Esdeath destroying Dimaria's magic directly. Still, she was excited to see Esdeath since that meant...
   Dimaria's teeth chattered, and she tried to calm herself. She decided to use her magic again to stop the time, but her magic was destroyed again by Esdeath's energy.
   Esdeath released her energy forcefully, destroying the area of effect of the "Age Seal" so the time would continue. She snapped her fingers, then all the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire directly, including 10 km meters of the area, were frozen by ice directly.
   "......." Dimaria, Ultear, Wendy, Sherria, and Charla.
   Esdeath looked at Dimaria and chuckled. "What an interesting magic." She looked at Dimaria and thought that she should grab Dimaria's magic by asking Haru later.
   Dimaria shuddered and felt as if she was about to die and directly used her strongest magic.
   Before Dimaria finished her words, her entire body was frozen by ice. As she was frozen, she showed frightened and seemed to want to run away, but even so, her effort was futile in front of Esdeath.
   Esdeath didn't say anything and grabbed Dimaria directly, then looked at Wendy and her group. "Hey, you."
   Wendy, Sherria, and Carla answered at the same time with a salute.
   "Don't gawk over. There's a lot of places that you need to go to end this war," Esdeath said.
   They answered at the same time with a salute.
   Esdeath nodded with a smile while looking at the three girls, thinking that it might be good to put them into her armies. She then thought to go back, but someone suddenly stopped her.
   Esdeath stopped and stared at Ultear.
   Ultear felt as if she was stared at by the apex predator.
   "Yes?" Esdeath asked while staring at Ultear.
   "I..." Ultear gritted her teeth before she asked, "Can... Can I follow you?"
   Esdeath stared at Ultear for a moment before she shook her head. "No." She then didn't waste her time and disappeared directly while snorting at Ultear, thinking that this woman was really shameless. She knew what Ultear was planning, so there was no way that she would help her.
   Wendy, Sherria, and Carla looked at each other before they patted Ultear's shoulders.
   Ultear turned her head and looked at Wendy, Sherria, and Carla with a strange expression.
   Ultear sighed and thought that it started to get cold, or rather, she might freeze and get Hypothermia if she stayed here any longer. "How about we go now?"
   They answered at the same time, thinking that Esdeath was really strong!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2130: Swift Battle 2
   Even if Wall Ehto and Dimaria were defeated, it didn't mean the war had ended.
   There was still a lot of battle that still happened in the Fiore Kingdom, including in the south area.
   Dimaria might appear in the southern part of the Fiore Kingdom, and she had been defeated and captured by Esdeath, but even so, there was still a battle happening in the south area, especially the harbor area.
   Whether the battle that happened north, west, east, or south of the Fiore kingdom, there had always been one or two members of the Fairy Tail since the main protagonist of this world was coming from the Fairy Tail.
   If there was no Fairy Tail member, then the title of this story wouldn't be "Fairy Tail."
   On the harbor in the southern area of the Fiore Kingdom, Erza and Kagura Mikazuchi were fighting together against the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire. Even if there were hundreds of soldiers in front of those two, they could defeat all of them easily.
   If someone asked who was the strongest female in the Fairy Tail, then, without doubt, they would answer Erza Scarlet.
   Erza, with her various armors and weapons, fought bravely, defeating one enemy one after another without killing them.
   On the other hand, Kagura, without unsheathing her katana, slammed her katana from one person to another, and when he unsheathed her katana, two ships were slashed in half, destroying everything in front of her.
   The two of them were like female valkyries on the battlefield, leading everyone to the battlefield, but as they defeated their enemies, suddenly the scenery around them turned dark as if the light had disappeared.
   Suddenly Jellal, who was hiding in the dark, came out, but he couldn't do anything inside this darkness, and he was also knocked out by something. "Argh!!"
   The three of them were suddenly knocked out by something which made them startled. Even though they were all-powerful, it didn't mean that they were omnipotent, and a sneak attack could hurt them, but they were, after all, part of the main characters, so after they were knocked out, they quickly recovered and faced the enemies in front of them.
   "Brother!" Kagura was full of tears when she saw the man in front of her. After all, the man that had knocked them up turned out to be her older brother, that had been killed seven years ago. However, when she was about to move forward, she was stopped by someone.
   Kagura was dumbfounded when she saw Haru suddenly appear in front of her. Still, she felt relieved and also happy when she saw him there.
   "He isn't your brother," Haru said as he looked in the direction of the magician that had used the magic that almost fooled Kagura. Still, out of all the places that he could visit, why did he appear here?
   The reason was simple, and that was because he didn't want Kagura's first kiss to be taken by Jellal if this went according to the plot.
   With Haru's sudden appearance, Erza and Jellal were also surprised.
   Erza was happy since she knew how powerful Haru was, and Jellal also felt relief. Still, if Jellal noticed Erza's expression, then his expression would be more wonderful.
   "What do you mean?" Kagura was confused, but then she followed Haru's gaze and saw a feminine man sitting on the top of the yard of the ship.
   "Hmnn~~ what you're seeing is your "historia".... a tale of love, friendship, family, betrayal... and death. What a beautiful, sordi---"
   Before he finished his words, Haru glared at the man and used his "Haosoku Haki" on the man, causing him to pass out with a bubble in his mouth.
   The man fell from the yard and slammed into the main deck.
   ".........." Kagura, Erza, and Jella.
   Haru then used his "Seal Magic" on this man, whose name should be Neinhart, who was part of the 12 Spriggan. He handcuffed him and grabbed him, but before he was about to go, his hand was grabbed by Kagura.
   "Where are you going?" Kagura asked.
   "I'm going to another place now," Haru said.
   "I'll come with you," Kagura said without hesitation.
   Haru looked at Kagura for a moment and nodded. "Alright." He then grabbed Kagura's waist, which caused her to blush before he flew directly, ignoring the dumbfounded Jellal and Erza.
   "Hey!" Erza shouted, but she was ignored, which made her annoyed. She sighed and said, "Jellal, let's defeat all the soldiers!"
   "Hmm... I think that we don't need to..." Jellal said with an awkward tone.
   "Why?" Erza was confused, but then she noticed that all the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire had passed out, which made her dumbfounded. "This...?" She opened her eyes wide, then looked in Haru's direction with a complicated expression since the difference of power between the two was too much, right?
   Kagura was quite shy when she was hugged by Haru, but she didn't hate it. "So, where are we going?"
   "Well, we're going to catch all the members of the Springgan 12," Haru said.
   "I see." Kagura nodded with a serious expression, then said, "I'll help you."
   "Thank you." Haru smiled, but then he asked, "You're not curious about this guy's magic?"
   "Well..." It would be lying if Kagura wasn't lying about Neinhart's magic since she saw her brother so suddenly appear out of nowhere.
   "This guy's magic is Historia of the Dead." Haru flew in the direction of Fairy Tail's headquarters because he thought that the members of the Fairy Tail might have trouble fighting against one of the members of the Springgan 12. "He can see your heart, view and create a replica of the deceased of those in the individual's past that made a lasting impact upon them, be it as a result of hard-fought combat, love, or simply immense respect."
   "I see..." Kagura looked at Neinhart with a snort, thinking that this guy was too evil since he used her precious memory with her older brother to attack her and Erza.
   Still, Haru also thought that Neinhart's magic was nasty since Neinhart could see the heart of someone, looking at every secret of that person. Luckily, his magic resistance was extremely high, so it was simply impossible for Neinhart to see his heart.
   However, Haru also had to admit that Neinhart's magic was strong, and he also wanted his magic, but before that, there was something that he needed to do, and that was to defeat one enemy that appeared on the Fairy Tail.
   Also, Haru was quite greedy for this enemy's magic since this was magic that every man dreamed of. It was just that he didn't expect that Kagura would kiss his cheek so suddenly, which made him stunned.
   Kagura blushed and said, "It - It's just thanks for what you did before."
   Haru thought that this girl was really wonderful.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2131: Swift Battle 3
   As Haru had said in the previous chapter, the members of the Fairy Tail had a hard time fighting one of the members of the Spriggan 12 on their headquarters.
   Out of all the members of the Spriggan 12, this person might not be the strongest, but he had the most troublesome magic of all.
   Yes, this was the magic of Jacob Lessio, who was the "Assassin" in the Alvarez Empire.
   With his magic, Jacob could boast that he might be the strongest assassin ever alive. He didn't need to hide or kill from the dark, and no one had ever heard his name.
   It was because Jacob had hidden and killed all his targets and witnesses.
   Now, everyone was curious what Jacob's magic was, right?
   Stealth, also known as Assassination Magic, is a Caster Magic and variation of Concealment Magic that allows the user to make use of absolute camouflage.
   This Magic allows the user to completely conceal their own presence, see what cannot normally be seen by others, and make what can normally be seen unseen. When the user erases their own presence, they wipe out their ability to be seen, heard, or smelled, thus allowing them to move about completely undetected, even if they were seen by people just prior.
   But even so, it might be hard for Jacob to defeat all the members of the Fairy Tail that stayed at the headquarters which was why he used his other magic which was known as "Transport."
   Transport is a Caster Magic and a type of Spatial Magic that allows the user to teleport people into another dimension.
   By using Transport, Jacob teleported everyone to another dimension and kept them inside. Of course, he couldn't kill them until he took them out, but as long as it was one by one and being done in an assassination way, he believed that he could kill all of them.
   It should be the case, and when Jacob tried to torture the ghost (Marvis) that he couldn't see to get all the secrets of the Fairy Tail, Lucy, Happy, and Natsu escaped Jacob's Transport and knocked him out.
   "I'll teach you a lesson so you'll respect someone who is older than you," Jacob said and started to use his "Stealth," fighting against Natsu and Lucy.
   As for Happy and Marvis, neither of them could fight so they became mascots and cheerleaders on the side.
   If Haru was here, he would wonder why Lucy had never been attacked, and the one that had always been attacked was Natsu or other guys. However, it might be because of her weak and naive appearance that it caused the enemies to look down on her and focus on Natsu, who had always charged thoughtlessly without thinking.
   In other words, Natsu was the one who attracted the attention and became a tanker for Lucy, waiting for the plot armor to help them.
   However, unlike before where Brandish was trapped on another dimension with Transport by Jacob. Also, Jacob didn't use his stupid torture who forced his enemy to watch a naked woman and it caused both Natsu and Lucy to be overwhelmed by Jacob's attack.
   Jacob was a master of hand-to-hand combat and compared to Natsu, he was several times stronger.
   Natsu was knocked out, punched, kicked, and stabbed with a knife on several parts of his body.
   Lucy and Happy screamed out, trying to help Natsu, but they were stabbed by the knives that were thrown by Jacob.
   Marvis, who couldn't do anything, also tried to think of a countermeasure at how to defeat Jacob since Jacob couldn't be seen or noticed at all.
   Even Natsu, who had a good sense of smell, good instinct, and also a protagonist, couldn't even find Jacob, so how could a ghost, dumb girl, and a cat find where Jacob was?
   "Now do you understand why you shouldn't provoke a dignified grown man?" Jacob was furious at Natsu since this boy kept provoking him, so then he took out a knife and decided to end him. He even went as far as deactivating his magic since he didn't think that they could defeat him.
   The voice of Lucy and Happy sounded once again, and they tried to help Natsu, but they couldn't move since a lot of parts of their bodies were stabbed with knives.
   Marvis also couldn't do anything since she had been tortured by Jacob.
   Jacob was about to stab Natsu's head, but suddenly something moved so fast and slammed his head.
   Jacob felt that he had almost lost consciousness, especially when the impact of that attack was enough to destroy the ground of the headquarters of the Fairy Tail. He knew that he needed to find back and used his magic to hide again, but then his brain was shaken several times before he passed out directly.
   "........." Natsu, Lucy, Happy, and Marvis.
   "I need to take care of the rest, go up and rest," Haru said and was about to go back with Kagura.
   Still, Kagura looked at Haru and felt proud since this guy had become stronger, right?
   "Wait!" Natsu quickly shouted.
   Haru didn't hate Natsu, but he felt that this guy was troublesome since this guy had never used his head.
   Lucy quickly slammed Natsu's head directly since she felt that this guy was about to say something stupid and said, "Wait, Haru, everyone is still trapped inside this guy's magic!"
   Haru looked at Jacob and used both of his telepathic ability and Elemental Sight before he nodded and controlled Jacob to return everyone.
   Then a moment later, everyone that was trapped by Jacob returned to the headquarters of the Fairy Tail.
   "Then I'll go out now," Haru said, but then Natsu quickly stopped, and said, "Thank you!"
   Haru looked at Natsu, then nodded, before he walked away with Kagura. Of course, he also brought Neinhart and Jacon that had been trapped with Seal Magic.
   When Haru had gone, everyone on the Fairy Tail had learned what had happened, but they couldn't say anything for a while since Haru's charm was so huge that it made them stagnant and couldn't think for a moment. His charm was like a black hole, even if they didn't want to, they would be absorbed and no one could escape.
   Of course, an idiot like Natsu wouldn't be affected by Haru's charm, but for others, whether they were female or male, they were all affected.
   After Haru caught Jacob, he set his eyes toward the north area of the Fiore Kingdom, but before he went there, he felt powerful magic that affected the entire kingdom. He knew that there was only one person who could use this magic, and he felt that he shouldn't bring Kagura when he faced this strong magician since the scene where he defeated this strong magician wouldn't be suitable to be shown to Kagura.
   In the northern area of the Fiore Kingdom right before the magic that affected the entire Fiore Kingdom was affected, most of the members of the Infinite guild were fighting hard against the armies of the Alvarez Empire.
   Sting, Rogue, Orga, Rufus, Yukino, and Minerva were almost overwhelmed even though Gajeel, Levy, Lisanna, Elfman, Mirajane, and Lily were fighting along with them in the north area against the Alvarez Empire.
   But suddenly when they were almost defeated...
   The screams of the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire were heard, but no one focused on those defeated soldiers, instead, they focussed on the single muscular man with two antenna-like bangs and a tight superhero suit.
   "You don't need to worry... Why?
   All Might entered the battlefield!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2132: Swift Battle 4
   With how hard the battle that happened in the northern area of the Fiore Kingdom, even though sometimes, they thought about giving up, they didn't dare to give up since if they gave up, they might not be able to get their home back, and they might also receive harsh treatment which is why they kept fighting, but even so...
   "Aaargh! It's here! The reaper is coming!"
   Hearing that scream, everyone started to run away, scattering around since they didn't want to die.
   "What...?! Out of nowhere?!"
   As they ran, they were hit by something and fell to the ground, unable to move, and choked a large amount of blood from their mouths.
   Gajeel, who saw what had happened, quickly ran in the direction of the screams to fight against the enemies, but someone was faster than him.
   A loud explosion was heard, and all the enemies around the vicinity were blown away.
   Everyone was startled and curiously looked behind, looking at the figure that slowly appeared in the middle of the dust.
   "You don't need to worry... why?
   Even though All Might didn't need to say his trademark sentence, it might be a habit that he did this, and even if he did this, a lot of people might get confused since they didn't know him. Somehow he felt a bit embarrassed, but even so, he didn't let his guard down, especially when he felt something moving so swiftly toward him.
   As that gloomy voice was heard, a black and rugged hand was about to grab All Might's head, but who was All Might?
   "Yes, I have tested it many times," All Might said with a smile, looking at the demon figure in front of him.
   All Might built up all the power on his punch in an instant before he delivered a straightforward lunging punch at his opponent.
   The demon's pupil enlarged as the punch was about to hit his body.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   The punch was so powerful that it created a huge shock wave that blew everything in its path and knocked out the demon a few kilometers away!
   Gajeel could only watch this scene with a dumbfounded gaze.
   "Fiuh..." All Might made a gesture of telescope with his hand and said, "I wonder whether it is too much?"
   Gajeel blinked his eyes, but then his Dragon Slayer's sense suddenly noticed something which made him shout out loud. "Be careful!"
   Even if Gajeel didn't remind him, All Might could tell that he was surrounded by dangerous particles that were ready to enter his body, anything so in this situation, he neither talked nor breathed, waiting for his opponent to appear.
   "You're strong. Unfortunately, you won't be able to stay alive inside around this Magical Barrier Particle Mass."
   The gloomy voice sounded once again.
   All Might frowned while trying to remember the name of his opponent.
   'If I'm not wrong, his name should be Bloodman.'
   All Might remembered that Bloodman was a Demon, and there was no need for him to hold back, especially...
   All might looked at the number of people that had fallen while screaming in pain. He could see some of them had died, so he made up his mind and used all of his Might to end this demon!
   All Might whirled around, creating a tornado that blew everything away.
   Bloodman, whose body had turned into a particle, was sucked by the tornado.
   Bloodman quickly gathered all of the particles and returned all parts of his body, but suddenly All Might appeared beside him!
   All Might's fist turned into a black luster, slowly covering his entire arm before he punched Bloodman's head.
   Bloodman's head was dented by the punch before it was destroyed!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   The shockwave resounded, and everyone around the vicinity was blown away!
   Gajeel hugged Levy without hesitation, sticking his steel arm into the ground, holding it tightly so he wouldn't be blown away.
   As the shockwave disappeared, everyone looked at All Might, who stood silently on the ground alone, and it caused them to scream happy, thinking that he had won.
   "Even if I die, I'll bring you along with me!"
   The gloomy voice was full of resentment sounded.
   Bloodman conjured up multiple skulls with ghost-like bodies that covered the entire kilometer!
   All Might was speechless when Bloodman used this magic, hoping that no one would be affected by it. Without hesitation, he covered his entire body with "Bushoku Haki," and the skulls with ghost-like bodies tried to approach him. They were knocked out easily and were unable to penetrate his body.
   However, even if All Might could defend against this magic, it didn't mean the people around him could defend against it, and once this magic was released, it would seek all the life around the surrounding area of a kilometer.
   If it was before, Bloodman might not have been able to do this magic so widely like this, but he felt a dangerous feeling toward All Might, and he felt that he needed to protect his majesty, his master, and his creator, Zeref, which was why, he used all of his power and potential into this magic!
   All Might knew that he couldn't wait any longer, and he needed to end Bloodman!
   All Might looked around, trying to find Bloodman's main body since as long as he destroyed the main body, then this magic would disappear, but...
   All Might racked his mind, but in the end, he gave up thinking and pushed the skulls with ghost-like bodies with his punches.
   Gajeel, who protected Levy with all of his Might, was stunned when he saw All Might pushed Bloodman's magic with his punch.
   "...Amazing..." Levy murmured.
   "Yeah..." Gajeel smiled bitterly, thinking that the gap between him and All Might was too much, right?
   All Might kept pushing the skulls with ghost-like bodies away with his punches, but then again, he knew that he could only hold it and couldn't destroy it. The only thing that he could do was to wait until this magic disappeared.
   'Well, it doesn't really matter.'
   All Might could keep fighting for one month without stopping, so even if Bloodman wanted to fight a battle of attrition, then he welcomed it. Still, his luck was good, so...
   Suddenly Bloodman's magic turned into steam before it vanished.
   All Might turned his head with his trademark smile and said, "Thank you, Haru."
   "No problem," Haru said with a smile and Kagura on his arm, which caused All Might's lips to twitch, wondering whether he should also revive his teacher, which somehow made him blush.
   Haru looked at All Might, who was blushing and could only blink his eyes since this scene was quite strange for him.
   However, suddenly the whole kingdom was covered with magic, and everything was covered with light.
   Kagura couldn't open her eyes since everything was so bright, but when she opened her eyes, she was dumbfounded by what had happened.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2133: Universe One
   The top of the hill, which was deserted with anything, suddenly bloomed with a lot of beautiful flowers.
   There were three figures that stood on the top of that hill, watching the entire battlefield from that position. Still, they realized that the battle was harder than they had thought, which made them think that they should fasten their plan.
   "Juliet. Hyne. You two shall proceed to the front lines as well," the woman who stood in front of the two young women said with a sultry voice.
   The woman wore the witch's attire with a risque version, exposing a portion of her breasts and navel. In addition, there was a scar on the woman's stomach, but even so, it couldn't decrease the charm of the woman.
   With her long scarlet hair tied in a thick braid, the woman stared in a different direction from the battlefield, feeling something was about to come, but at the same time, she sighed inwardly, thinking that the new guest that entered the battlefield was stronger than she had imagined.
   The two young women, who stood behind the woman, said at the same time and decided to join the war directly since they could see how the situation had turned into a disadvantage for them.
   If it was in the original story, then they might not think too much and even complained that they didn't need to join the battle, but with the Infinite guild and the members of the Group Chat, everything had turned into chaos, and the woman couldn't even predict the outcome of the battle.
   "How troublesome..." The woman murmured.
   Irene ignored the two young women and said, "I'll take care of the rest. You should go and help the battle."
   As the two young women leaped, Irene Belserion stood alone on the hill before she tapped the ground with the bottom of her staff.
   A circle of light appeared below Irene. She smiled arrogantly, showing her confidence in her magic.
   "Before the next guest comes, I'll have to be sure to make throughout preparations. His Majesty's Little War game will have to be put to an end here as well. Not that it matters, really. Even if we had continued the battle normally, our side would have still emerged victorious. Although it may be more accurate to say that the game board has been broken, I suppose... due to someone who is above the rules making an appearance."
   Facing the black dragon that appeared before her, Irene smiled disdainfully and said, "Still, the winner will be me."
   The black dragon slowly transformed into a human figure and stood in front of Irene.
   Irene had already floated a few meters away from the ground and didn't show fear toward the strongest dragon in the world.
   "Get out of my sight. I've got no business with you," Acnologia said.
   "Your power is really terrifying," Irene said as she landed on the ground.
   "You know me, and you still intend to block me?" Acnologia asked with a fierce expression.
   "..." Acnologia stared at Irene, then used all of his magic to pressure Irene. "I wonder whether you can provide me with some entertainment."
   Irene could feel that she would die if she fought Acnologia, but even so, she still showed a confident smile and said, "I aim to please." Her magic started to fight Acnologia back, giving her slight leeway. "Shall we begin?" She didn't give it a chance and directly attacked Acnologia by enchanting the atmosphere and slamming it at Acnologia.
   The huge explosion destroyed everything and caused a long path of the earth to be caved in, but even so, Acnolgia was alright, and he smiled brightly. "The ability to bestow and affix her magic unto all things... a high enchanter, huh?" He then raised his arm, and as he shouted, an explosion happened on the spot where Irene stood up.
   Irene jumped back, dodging the explosion as she stared at Acnologia, who was unscathed from her magic. "Whew..."
   "Considering your magic is learned from the Black Wizard, it's fairly impressive. You've caught my interest," Acnologia said.
   "Why, thank you. You're making me blush." Irene stared at the spot of the explosion and saw a huge hole that she couldn't even see how deep it was. "Your power is magnificent as well... The rumors don't even do justice. I understand why Majesty fears you as well. That's why..." She tapped the bottom of her staff again, then from below, the earth, the entire Fiore Kingdom, was shining brightly.
   "What is this? A magic that is even unbeknownst to even me?" Acnologia was dumbfounded.
   Irene showed a proud expression, telling Acnologia about her modern magic that had never been seen by Acnologia.
   "The earth itself... do you mean telling me you're enchanting the entirety of the earth?"
   "You're correct." Irene looked at Acnologia and said, "All of the lands of the Kingdom of Fiore, to be precise."
   "Just who exactly are you?" Acnolgia was confused.
   "I'm called Irene. I hope we'll meet again someday... O great, Acnologia." As she left those words, the whole Fiore Kingdom shone brightly, and when everyone was confused at what happened.
   "World Reconstruction Magic: Universe One!"
   After Irene used Universe One, the entire Fiore Kingdom was affected, and everything was in chaos. Some people moved far away, some people were pulled apart, and the building that they saw in the south suddenly appeared in the north.
   Everything was a mess, but there was one person who was unfazed by this phenomenon, and he stood, looking at the group of people that came toward him. Still, inwardly, he didn't expect that Irene's magic would be so powerful.
   The elderly man looked at Brandish and a group of people behind her. Still, inwardly, he was surprised since this group of people could find him, even if the whole Fiore Kingdom had changed because of Universe One.
   There was a girl in a black dress, a young girl with a school uniform, and a man with green pompadour hair.
   In the middle of that group, Brandish looked at the elderly man awkwardly and called him out. "Grandpa."
   "What are you playing at, Brandish?"
   The elderly man was the second strongest magician in the Alvarez Empire, right after Zeref.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2134: Please stop the war! 1
   Teppei, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha Doumoto went together with Brandish to meet August. If possible, they didn't really want to fight against August, and it was better to stop the war without killing someone. After all, even though they didn't mind killing someone (Teppei only, Kuroneko and Kuzuha didn't dare), it was better to negotiate to stop the war.
   The Fiore Kingdom wasn't their kingdom, and they didn't have a feeling toward this kingdom, but their guild was in this kingdom, and this kingdom was Yajima's home, which was why they decided to help. Still, most of the reason was that it was their quest.
   Anyway, they hoped that they didn't need to fight against August since this character was quite tragic.
   August, who was known as the Wizard King, only had a small little wish, and that was to be acknowledged by his father. However, his father had never known his identity and had never acknowledged his identity. In the end, he died because he saw his mother by chance when he used his strongest magic and died along with that magic.
   Luckily, August's life in the afterlife was quite good since he lived together with his father and mother.
   However, they weren't sure whether August in the afterlife remembered his memory or not. Still, it would be weird if the memory of an old man suddenly entered the head of the baby, and as a grandpa, even if he entered the body of the baby, was it possible for him to act cute and spoiled in front of his parents?
   They weren't sure, and they didn't want to imagine either since it felt a bit weird to imagine a grandpa acting like a baby.
   Looking at Brandish, who faced August in front of them, they hoped that their plan would be successful, but even so, they felt that it wouldn't be so easy.
   "What are you playing at, Brandish?" August looked at Brandish, but his eyes had been focused on Teppei since he could feel the power inside this young man was amazing. It wasn't magic but something else, and it was as if there was a monster that dwelled inside his body. 'Who's this?' As for Kuroneko and Kuzuha, even though they were young, he could see that they were powerful, which surprised him, considering how young they were.
   But then there was one question that August wanted to ask. He looked at Brandish and asked, "Did you kill most of the members of the Spriggan12?" Even though he didn't know who Teppei was, he was sure that this man was related to the reason why most of the members of the Spriggan 12 disappeared one after another.
   August knew that a war was cruel, so it was normal for someone to be killed, but if this was the case, then there was no need to say anything, and it was better to fight each other till death.
   "No, they're not dead. They're all safe after they have been defeated, but they're being caught by them," Brandish said while pointing her finger at Kuroneko, Kuzuha, and Teppei.
   "Oh?" August was surprised since he didn't expect that someone could catch the members of the Spriggan 12 without killing them.
   "Do you want to see them?" Teppei asked.
   "It's okay." August shook his head and said, "I believe you, so what do you want to tell me?" This was the main point, and he wanted to know why they had caught all of them. Also, he wondered whether they would try to defeat him with Teppei, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha.
   Teppei's expression was alright when he faced August against each others, but Kuroneko and Kuzuha thought that this Wizard King was too strong, right?
   "August, please stop this war," Brandish said without hesitation.
   "This war is meaningless. I hope you help me to stop it," Brandish said.
   "Meaningless? Why did you think so? Do you want to betray Majesty, Brandish?" August asked calmly, but his eyes were sharp, staring at Brandish.
   "I... I think his Majesty is crazy," Brandish said after a moment of hesitation.
   August blinked his eyes and looked at Brandish in disbelief. "Brandish!"
   "August, listen to me first! There's a reason why I've felt that his Majesty is crazy!"
   "........" August didn't say anything and stared at Brandish silently. If Brandish's reasoning doesn't satisfy him, then they will fight.
   Kuroneko and Kuzuha quickly hid behind Teppei, which made him helpless, but Teppei still maintained his smile, staring at August.
   August also stared at Teppei since out of all the people here, Teppei was the one who gave him the dangerous feeling.
   Brandish took a deep breath and said, "August, do you know his Majesty's wish?"
   "His Majesty's wish?" August frowned and didn't understand Brandish's question.
   "His Majesty wants to die," Brandish said.
   "........." August was dumbfounded.
   "I know that you might not believe me, but his Majesty is an immortal who has lived for the past 400 years, and the cause of this immortality is a curse."
   "Curse?" August raised his eyebrows.
   "Yes, even this curse will make him immortal, but at the same time, it'll kill all his loved ones."
   "......" August stared at Brandish for a moment and asked, "...So because of this curse, he wants to die. Also, his loved one?"
   Brandish looked around as if it was the juiciest gossip, then whispered, "Yes, it seems that his Majesty has a lover in the past, but because of this curse, his lover has died, but not exactly died."
   "Died, but not exactly?" August frowned again.
   "Yes, she has become a ghost." Brandish nodded and said, "That lover is the first master of Fairy Tail, Mavis Vermilion." When she heard it for the first time, she was dumbfounded, but then again, she understood the reason why the Fairy Tail had become a special existence for Zeref, and frankly, she also felt sorry for Zeref, but this and that was different. She knew that Zeref wasn't a good guy, especially when Zeref didn't mind sacrificing the whole world to achieve his dream.
   August opened his eyes wide, and he might not have realized it, but his heart was beating so fast at this moment. "So this... Mavis... is she still existing?"
   "Yes." Brandish nodded and said, "Haru has shown me before by using his magic."
   "Haru?" August's lips twitched, and he asked, "You have met that scumbag?"
   Brandish's expression was quite awkward, and he said, "I admit that he's a scumbag, but he isn't bad!"
   "......." August rolled his eyes, then asked, "So you get all this information from him?"
   "Do you think I'll believe you?" August asked.
   "Please, believe me, Granpa~~!" In the end, Brandish acted spoiled as she held August's hand.
   "....Who is your grandpa?" August was speechless, but then he looked at Teppei, Kuroneko, Kuzuha, then Brandish again. He sighed, then asked, "I'll give you a time. How about we talk? What do you know about the Majesty, and what are you planning to do with him?"
   "That's what I want to hear."
   Teppei snapped his fingers, then a few chairs and a table made of wood appeared from the ground.
   "Kuroneko, Kuzuha, take out the snacks and teas," Teppei said.
   "Okay! Okay!" Kuroneko smiled and took out various snacks and teas.
   Brandish sat down and started to eat happily.
   Only Kuzuha and August were in silence, staring at this scene speechless, wondering whether they were in the war or picnic?
   However, they decided to join since they were a bit hungry.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2135: Please stop the war! 2
   Teppei, Kuroneko, Kuzuha, Brandish, and August were having a tea party together.
   August listened to the talk of Brandish as for Teppei, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha. Neither of them said anything about Zeref and only talked about the cakes, snacks, and teas that they had eaten and drank.
   Still, August, who listened to Brandish's story, felt that everything she had told him was 100% true.
   "August, you should know his Majesty's purpose is to invade the Fiore Kingdom, and the Fairy Tail is to get the One Magic, right?" Brandish said.
   "Yes." August nodded and said, "You should know his Majesty's intention, right? He wants to protect everyone from Acknologia. You should know how strong Acnologia is. It is the strongest dragon in the world, and even his Majesty can't defeat it unless he gets his hand on the One Magic. That dragon is going to destroy our Empire. Are you going to stop his Majesty to protect and let everyone die?"
   Brandish shook her head calmly and said, "His Majesty is lying. His true intention to get the One Magic isn't to defeat the Acnologia. Instead, he just wants to die. Also, August, do you know how His Majesty plans to die?"
   August frowned, but then he asked, "How?"
   "By using One Magic, he's going to master time and space magic, and he's going to use that magic to destroy this world to go to a world where he doesn't need to feel pain and can live with his loved one," Brandish said with a sigh and still felt unbelievable when she learned what Zeref planned to do with One Magic.
   Zeref's purpose had never changed, and he just wanted to die, even if he had to sacrifice all the people in this world.
   By using the One Magic, giving him an unlimited amount of magic, Zeref was going to destroy this world, so he could go to the world where he could gain his happiness.
   Hearing Brandish's story, August felt angry. Yes, it was anger. He felt angry toward Zeref when he thought that Zeref planned to throw everything in this world, so Zeref could find his happiness.
   Many people were unhappy, and many people had an unfortunate life, but if a strong person were unhappy, then he could even destroy the whole world.
   It was so scary when someone thought about it.
   Everyone was ignorant, thinking that his Majesty was doing something to protect everyone, but inwardly, he was thinking for himself, killing everyone mercilessly so he could get his happiness.
   August wanted to hate Zeref, but he knew that he couldn't since Zeref was...
   "...If we stop his Majesty, then what about Acnologia? I have seen that dragon before, but even I don't think that I can defeat it."
   August had agreed with their plan to stop this war, but there was one big problem, and that was Acnologia. He knew how strong Acnologia was. Even his Majesty, Zeref, was unable to do anything against it, so what could they do about it?
   "You don't need to worry too much about Acnologia. We'll handle that lizard," Teppei said with a smile.
   "......" August looked at Teppei in silence, then asked, "Are you sure?"
   "Yes." Teppei nodded without hesitation. In his mind, even though Acnolgia might be powerful compared to the enemy and the last villain that appeared in his world, this dragon was nothing. He believes that he could defeat this dragon.
   August looked at Teppei and thought that he might need to rethink how strong Teppei was, and at the same time, he was also curious about how strong Teppei was. Still, there was a mixed feeling in his heart that made him think that he was stronger than Teppei. However, such a thought was normal since he also had his own pride as a Wizard King, and it was still a long way before a youngster like Teppei beat him.
   Brandish bit the snack on her hand while looking at August nervously. Haru had told her that he was going to beat everyone, but she told him that she was going to negotiate with August since as long as August agreed then, the war would stop. Her relationship with August was the best after all when she was a child. He was the one who took care of her and taught her magic, so she had regarded him as her own grandpa.
   "So, will you help to stop this war, grandpa?" Brandish asked again.
   "As I said, I'm not your grandpa..." August said helplessly and then asked, "So what are you planning to do with his Majesty?"
   When this question was thrown, everyone was in silence.
   They knew well what was Zeref's wish and of course, they were going to realize his wish.
   "We're planning to kill him," Teppei said calmly.
   No one said anything. Even Brandish lowered her head and felt afraid to look at August.
   "I see..." August let out a sigh before he stared at Teppei and said, "If you want to kill him, then you need to step over my body first."
   "I see..." Teppei nodded, then said, "Then I'll stop you right here and now."
   August and Teppei looked at the three girls and said, "You three, go now."
   Kuroneko, Kuzuha, and Brandish looked at each other for a moment, then nodded.
   "Don't kill August!" Brandish shouted before she left with Kuroneko and Kuzuha.
   "Good grief, what a troublesome request. I need to ask Haru for compensation later," Teppei said with a tired sigh.
   "Boy, do you think you can defeat me without even killing me?" August chuckled before he released all of his magic power, causing the space to tremble.
   Brandish, Kuzuha, and Kuroneko, who had run far away as soon as possible, felt their bodies, bones, muscles, and everything tremble when they felt how strong August was.
   "Dammit, I'm still weak!" Kuroneko was frustrated at how weak she was, compared to the main fighters of the Group Chat.
   Kuzuha patted Kuroneko's shoulder and said, "You don't need to worry too much, you know."
   "Still, is he really that strong? Can this guy handle grandpa?" Brandish asked.
   Kuzuha and Kuroneko answered confidently at the same time. After all, they knew how strong Teppei was.
   Teppei smiled in August and seemed unaffected by the pressure that was released by August. "What a monster. Still..." He caressed the scar that crossed over his right eye and smiled. "It's going to be a nice warm-up before the main battle later."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2136: Dragon Woman 1
   With Universe One having affected the entire Kingdom of Fiore, the land of this kingdom had become 20 times smaller.
   Asagi didn't join the battle and stayed on the spacecraft, but when she saw the entire kingdom was affected by the magic, even though she had seen a lot of fights by using magic, this stunned her. She might have joined Haru to fight alongside him in the world of Mondaiji, but compared to the scale of the battle in Fairy Tail...
   Still, it might be because she hadn't seen the main villain in the world of Mondaiji since she heard that the main villain in that world could even destroy the star. As for her world, she was glad that none of those powerful villains appeared in her world since she was sure that no one would be able to handle them.
   "Still, this magic is too amazing, right?" Charlotte said in amazement.
   "Yeah, turning the whole kingdom into 20 times smaller..." Even if her man could destroy the world, Sumire hadn't seen her man do it, but this time, it was different since she saw a magician that could turn the whole kingdom 20 times smaller than the original.
   The Fiore Kingdom might not be a big kingdom, but even so, it was still huge.
   If Sumire had to make a comparison, the Ishgar continent was similar to a Europe, and the size of the Fiore Kingdom should be around Denmark. She wasn't sure, but the magic that appeared in front of her was amazing.
   "Still, Asagi, with your ability, is it possible to return this continent back to normal?" Charlotte suddenly asked.
   "Hmm..." Asagi thought for a moment, then nodded. "It should be possible." Her power was "Root of Origin," which made her able to return anything back to the original state. Of course, it included the Fiore Kingdom that was affected by this magic.
   If it was before, Asagi might not be able to do it since she didn't have enough energy to perform her ability to such a huge land, but Haru shared his energy with her, which made her capable of doing it.
   Asagi looked at Charlotte and asked, "Should I do it?"
   "No, you don't need to." 2x
   Charlotte and Sumire said at the same time.
   "Well, that's true." Asagi nodded.
   The three of them were on the spacecraft together, watching the battlefield from the large screen.
   "Still, are we really not going to do anything?" Asagi asked with a strange expression.
   "It's alright, it's alright." Sumire waved her hand then pointed her finger at Gintoki, who was sleeping. "Look at that guy, he can sleep so loudly while we're on the mission."
   Gintoki didn't join the quest instead he slept soundly since he didn't really like to fight and his power also wasn't needed in this battle.
   "Have you heard about the right person for the right job?" Charlotte said. "Let's just stay and watch the battle from here."
   Asagi thought the mission would be hard, but unexpectedly, it was quite easy, right?
   After Irene used Universe One on the entire Fiore Kingdom, the whole kingdom became smaller, and all the people inside this kingdom were also affected, but the effect was quite negligible since they only moved away from their original spot.
   The only problem for those normal people was probably that if they were suddenly moved to the battlefield, then there was nothing that they could do. After all, they were helpless and they didn't have the power to fight so in the end, they could only hope for someone to save them, and if it was too late, then they could only resign themselves.
   Luckily, Korosensei was there, he moved with his fastest speed, moving from one place to another, helping those people who were suddenly moved in the middle of the battlefield.
   Tabane also did the same, using a number of Infinite Stratos to save a lot of people.
   Their quest might not tell them to save people, but since they could help, why didn't they do it?
   Also, even though some people thought that helping people was a useless act and it was better to fight the enemy, Haru felt that was wrong. After all, by helping people, those people would feel indebted and they would have a good impression, especially toward the Infinite Guild, and when the war ended, all of those people would remember their guild when they needed help for a quest or something.
   After all, as Haru had said in the past, a guild was a business, and it needed money. If they could monopolize 50% of the quests on this entire kingdom, then it was all good, right?
   Strong, reliable, and reassuring.
   The images would be implanted on the heads of people who had been saved by the Infinite Guild.
   Still, no one realized that, since Haru was the only one who realized it and made that plan. However, he wouldn't bother to say anything since some truths were better left unsaid.
   Now, let's return to Universe One.
   With Irene using this magic, she also moved from her original spot and the location she appeared was right on the throne inside the castle of the Fiore Kingdom.
   "It may be my first attempt to use this magic, but it appears the end of the results was quite favorable." Irene knew that Zeref should be at the Fairy Tail and Acnologia should be somewhere on the sea, so everything was good for her. Still, there was one problem.
   The King, the Princess, and all the Knights that were tasked to protect the King and the Princess were dumbfounded when they saw Irene suddenly appear out of nowhere, sitting on the throne.
   Still, there was one thing that they needed to do and that was...
   After some confrontations, they ended up in a fight and all the knights were defeated in an instant by Irene, which caused the King and the Princess to feel frightened.
   Their bodies were trembling and they didn't dare to do anything.
   Irene looked at the princess before she put a smirk on her mouth, but when she was about to use her magic..
   "What are you going to do?"
   Irene was startled and turned her head, ready to use her magic, but then her butts were slapped.
   Irene was dumbfounded, no, all the people in this place were dumbfounded. Still, she was even more dumbfounded when she saw Haru. She was, after all, a woman, and of course, with Haru's charm, which made her stagnant.
   However, before Irene was able to say anything, she was carried by Haru on his shoulder directly.
   Irene was startled and wanted to use her magic, but she realized...
   "...I can't use my magic?"
   Irene then looked at the young man that carried her on his shoulder with a slight blush on her face.
   Also, it might be her imagination, but had this guy touched her butts now?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2137: Dragon Woman 2
   When everyone was in a helpless situation, they thought that they might die, but they didn't expect that someone would rescue them and defeat the woman that had triumphed over them so easily.
   Still, when they were curious who had saved them...
   "Kasugano Haruka-sama!" Hisui, Fiore Princess, smiled happily when she saw Haru.
   "Kasugano-kun!" Toma, the King of Fiore, was also happy when he saw Haru.
   After all, without a doubt, Haru was one of the heroes in this country, especially when he had saved the country from the dragon riots last year.
   Hisui wanted to thank Haru a year ago and wanted to meet him alone. After all, she felt that it was like in a romance book story where the princess and the hero who protected the kingdom married to each other. However, he had already gone and she didn't know where he was, which was why she was so excited when she met him again, especially when he saved her kingdom again.
   Haru nodded with a smile, looking at Hisui while thinking whether he should get Hisui so he could get this kingdom. "It's been a while, King, Hisui Princess, but I'll go now since I have to take care of this woman."
   The knight commander wanted to say that he would be the one who took care of Irene, but he knew that he didn't have power and he, along with his subordinates were hurt, unable to move so there was nothing that they could do. It was also the reason why Haru didn't intend to heal them since he knew that they would cause him trouble.
   Toma and Hisui nodded since they knew that with how strong the enemy was, there was nothing that they could do and the only thing that they could do was to believe Haru.
   Haru was about to go out, but...
   "Yes?" Haru felt weird when a princess of this kingdom called him with the "-sama" suffix.
   "Will you come again later?" Hisui asked.
   Haru looked at Hisui for a moment then nodded. "I'll." He would come back, but he wasn't sure when. Still, it seemed that he was going to become a king of this kingdom in the future, or maybe, it was his children who would become one, so he made up his mind to protect this kingdom well.
   Hisui smiled, then watched Haru fly away with Irene on his shoulder.
   Toma looked at his daughter and somehow, he felt that it wasn't bad to have Haru as his son-in-law.
   "You're going to become a king of this kingdom?"
   When Haru took off to the sky and moved toward the sea, Irene suddenly asked.
   "...Is this the first question that you're going to ask? Isn't there a better question?" Haru was speechless.
   'What's the meaning of your question?!'
   Haru wondered whether this woman tried to tell him that he had seduced the princess of this country, usurped this country, and became a king. Well, he did have that idea, but there was no need to say it out loud, right?
   Irene stared at Haru for a moment and was still confused at this moment. She was the first generation of the Dragon Slayer, and she was also a master of Enchant Magic, but right now, she couldn't use her magic. However, as a First Dragon Slayer, her body was a dragon so her strength wasn't low, but she couldn't escape from him, and when he touched her, it made her body weak and trembled.
   This feeling was different from the "Pleasure Magic," that was used by Larcade Dragneel. The pleasure wasn't intense, but it was so warm that it made Irene feel uncomfortable. She felt uncomfortable wasn't because she hated this feeling, but she felt uncomfortable because it had been a while for her to feel this warm feeling, especially when she had become a dragon because of the Dragon Slayer Magic.
   Irene still remembered how her husband would imprison, try to kill her, and all the lonely times that she spent until this moment. The only purpose of her life right now was to help Zeref since he was the one who helped her to master Enchant Magic, teaching her how to return back to her human body again.
   "...Are you going to kill me?" Irene asked after a moment of hesitation. She didn't really feel the attractiveness of living, and if Zeref didn't ask her for help, then she felt that it might be better to die. After all, for her, there was no point in living anymore, especially when she lived alone.
   Irene was dumbfounded when Haru answered her question without hesitation.
   Haru smiled and said, "What are you surprised by? Also, turn off your magic, or I'll do it for you."
   Irene could feel that her magic had returned, which made her become even dumbfounded. She wanted to use her magic, but then she couldn't use it again.
   "I can see a few seconds in the future, so don't do something stupid," Haru said.
   Irene stared at Haru for a moment before she could only sigh, and released the Universe One, causing the whole Fiore Kingdom to return to how it used to be, causing everyone to feel relief and happiness.
   Still, Haru directly bought Irene to the coast, waiting for something there.
   "What are you planning to do?" Irene asked with a frown, looking at Haru, who brought her to the coast.
   "I'm simply going to defeat the Acnologia," Haru said.
   Irene blinked her eyes and quickly asked, "Are you stupid?! Do you want to die?!"
   Haru only smiled and said, "What? Are you worried about me?"
   "Huh?!" In her life, Irene had never seen someone who dared to flirt with her, and this smile... he was too handsome, right?
   Her face was quite unnatural and there was a tint of blush on her cheeks.
   'Damn, this dragon woman is too cute, right?' Haru thought that Irene's husband was too dumb to kill such a cute woman. As for her body that turned into a dragon, why not? Having a dragon wife was a good thing since she could protect him anytime that way.
   However, with her gloomy thoughts, Irene looked at Haru and asked, "Are you going to use me as a shield to fight Acnologia?"
   "Of course not, dummy." Haru was speechless and said, "Even if you become a shield, you can only block Acnologia for a minute or two. It's practically useless."
   "........" Irene wanted to smack this guy somehow.
   "Also, there's no way that I let someone as beautiful as you become my shield, right?"
   Irene might have been living for 400++ years and thought to end her life early since she was practically helpless in front of this young man, but she might need to rethink her decision right now since she wanted to learn more about him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2138: Zeref is a good enemy
   "What's happening...?" Zeref, who suddenly returned to his previous spot, was dumbfounded. However, his reaction was normal since he was just having a flashback and talking with Mavis, who was his ex-girlfriend, but suddenly his talk was interrupted and he returned to his previous sport which made his mood worse.
   However, Zeref also knew the meaning of all of this.
   "Irene has been defeated?"
   Zeref frowned since he knew well how strong Irene was and it could be said that among all the Alvarez Empire, she could be said second strongest among the Spriggan 12, comparable to August, who was known as the Wizard King, and even if most members of the Spriggan 12 and thousands of soldiers attacked her at the same time, she could defeat them fairly easily. If she wanted to destroy a country, it was also quite easy for her.
   Zeref was arrogant and he was selfish, so he might not realize that most of his subordinates had been defeated by Haru and his group, but even so, he didn't think too much. His only purpose to come to the Fiore Kingdom was to get the One Magic from the headquarters of the Fairy Tail, gaining unlimited magic energy, and mastering the magic of time and space, before destroying this whole world.
   By destroying this world, he didn't need to stay alive again and he didn't need to feel sad, depressed, or anxious again. He could die peacefully, as for the price for his action, he didn't care as long as he could achieve his dream.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   A huge explosion engulfed him and all of his body was burning, but it quickly healed again as if nothing had happened.
   "Oh-oh? It seems that you're really an immortal."
   Zeref didn't see the attack and he only saw a bright light before an explosion happened. He might have realized it, but he ignored it. However, he knew that a lot of his people had been defeated. If it was before, he wouldn't have thought too much, but it was different now when they tried to stop his path. "You have made the wrong choice by trying to stop my path."
   "Really? I'm not stopping you, though. The street is big, and this street isn't yours anyway, right? What's the problem?"
   The feminine voice was full of ignorance as if the one in front of her wasn't the evilest magician of all time, instead just a normal magician.
   However, that was what Tabane was thinking since she didn't think that Zeref was really that strong.
   Zeref couldn't even defeat Acnologia, so Tabane didn't feel fear toward Zeref.
   However, Tabane was still careful of Zeref since he mastered Ankhseram Black Magic, magic that allowed him to kill any living thing he desires, which was why she didn't come on her own, instead she sent two Infinite Stratos to defeat him.
   One Infinite Stratos could destroy the whole country, then what about two?
   Also, Infinite Stratos wasn't a living thing, so Zeref's magic was useless.
   "Get out of my way!" Zeref was full of irritation, but what was the use of irritation?
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   Zeref's body was burning and destroyed, but then it was healed again as if nothing had happened.
   "Oh! It's amazing! Let me taste how long you can heal," Tabane said, full of laughter. She was one of the villains in the original world and she could even destroy a country or two to achieve her ambition, killing Zeref was just a small matter for her.
   Zeref wanted to go to the Fairy Tail, but was it possible?
   The members of the Group Chat wouldn't allow Zeref to enter the Fairy Tail again since they didn't want him to destroy the world.
   As for before by letting Zeref enter the Fairy Tail was because they let him meet Mavis for the last time and with the plot armor of the protagonist, they knew that the world would be alright, but next time?
   They weren't sure, but they wouldn't bet themselves on the plot armor and the power of the protagonists.
   After all, they could defeat Zeref, so what was the point of using a variable factor known as the protagonist?
   Zeref allow wasn't a patient person and living as the strongest magician for a long time, it gave him an arrogance that no one could compare. Still, being killed several times, even if he was patient, everyone could get angry, alright?
   Zeref might be immortal, but he still felt pain.
   Zeref used his magic to protect himself, but even so, he was still killed. When he was alive, he tried to teleport, but before he teleported, he was killed again. He tried to stop the movement of the IS, but they could easily break away. He also tried to use a black flame to burn them, but it was easily evaded and blocked. This kept happening several times, which made him annoyed, and as he used his Ankhseram Black Magic toward the Infinite Stratos, he thought that he had won.
   However, Zeref was killed again.
   The shape of Infinite Stratos was like a human, it had feet and hands, head, like a human, and it was normal for Zeref to mistake that there was a human inside the Infinite Stratos, but it seemed that he had mistaken.
   Zeref screamed, the One Magic was right in front of him, but he couldn't even approach it which made him helpless, but after a while, he started to calm down. After all, he couldn't be killed, so it had become a battle of attrition and as long as his enemies let go of their guards, he would kill them!
   However, Tabane also knew what Zeref was thinking. After all, as the smartest human in her world, it was easy to think about what someone was thinking, especially Zeref, whose mind was extremely simple.
   Zeref just wanted to die, that's all.
   As for the rest, it didn't really matter.
   Tabane knew that Zeref was anxious to get the One Magic from the headquarters of the Fairy Tail, but she wouldn't let him.
   "Still, this guy really can't be killed, huh?"
   Tabane sighed and thought that she realized her weakness. In terms of physical attack, it could be said that she was invincible, but in terms of hex, she was weak. According to her thoughts, the only one who could kill Zeref was Haru.
   Esdeath might be able to freeze Zeref for an eternity, but it wouldn't kill him.
   Kouha could send Zeref to a black hole, but it wouldn't kill Zeref.
   The same for everyone, but Haru was different since he had the ability of "Horo Horo no Mi," and "Decomposition."
   "Hmm... if I'm not wrong, in the original, Zeref is defeated because Mavis falls in love with him, right?"
   Tabane was confused at how someone could die when someone fell in love, but anyway, she decided to stop Zeref in this place, waiting for Haru to end Zeref.
   Tabane noticed a lot of explosions in various spots in the Fiore Kingdom, and the scale of the battle wasn't lost to her side. Still, looking at the 3 km meter area that had turned dead because of Zeref's magic, she felt that this guy was really a walking disaster.
   Still, Tabane wasn't going to give up and thought of a way to defeat this guy.
   "Still, it's good to test my new weapon on him."
   Tabane felt that Zeref was really a good enemy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2139: Decimated 1
   While Haru was waiting for Acnologia to appear and Tabane stopped the movement of Zeref until Haru came, the others members of the Group Chat also fought against a member of the Springgan 12.
   Of all the members of the Spriggan 12, most of them had been defeated and caught, and it left them with only a few members.
   Those members were Invel Yura and Larcade Dragneel.
   There might be Irene and August, but they were preoccupied with Haru and Teppei.
   As for God Serena, this guy had already died from the beginning and he was killed by Acnolgia.
   Acnologia hated the existence of Dragon Slayer and Dragons, as long as there were Dragon Slayer and Dragon, it would approach them and kill them, ignoring all the damage that it caused on the surrounding area.
   Anyway, there were two more people that the Group Chat needed to defeat and those people were Invel Yura and Larcade Dragneel.
   Invel might be easy, but Larcade...
   Well, let's talk about Invel first.
   Gray, Lucy, Natsu, and Juvia were fighting against the soldiers of the Alvarez Empire, but suddenly everything became cold. It was so cold that they couldn't move.
   Natsu tried to use his fire, but it froze instantly.
   Even Gray, who was an ice magician, also felt cold because of the cold temperature. 'Me? Of all people... he's making me shiver from the cold... My body is freezing solid!'
   "You may address me as Yura Invel. I am the one who brings winter's wrath to all," Invel said with a cold tone. "Your paltry chill is naught before my winter."
   Gray looked at Lucy, Natsu, and Juvia that had been frozen by Invel's ice and his expression was full of anger. "You'll have to pay for this?"
   Invel only looked at Gray as if he had heard the biggest joke of the year. However, his reaction was normal since Gray couldn't even defeat him, and in his eyes, Gray was just a barking dog.
   Gray slammed his palm and fist together, before creating a huge hammer that slammed Invel.
   Invel only raised his palm and crushed the ice hammer with his ice magic. "I see. Ice molding magic. No wonder, you were able to withstand my cold."
   Gray was dumbfounded and frowned when he saw how Invel froze his ice hammer, then shattered it.
   "I'm the purest ice magician. I don't simply make toys out of ice. I use the very essence of itself to freeze it all," Invel said.
   "Is that so? Then how about this?" Gray's body started to change, there were several black marks around his body, and he stared at Invel with a confident grin. "What about this? I have inherited this power from my old man." As usual, he slammed his fist into his palm and was ready to use his magic. The magic that he released started to feel vile and it was so dark that it made someone who stood around him feel shudder from the horror.
   Invel didn't say much, only stood there in silence, watching Gray's joke, but suddenly...
   Invel coughed a large amount of blood when an impact hit his stomach!
   ".................." Gray.
   Tsunade didn't waste her time and punched Invel on his stomach with all of her power, and as expected...
   "Tsunade... can you hold back? Also, Haru told us not to kill, right?" Jeanne, who walked with Tsunade, was speechless when she saw a huge hole in Invel's stomach. Still, she had been on the battlefield during her youth, so watching a gruesome battle didn't faze her at all.
   Invel was almost dead at this moment since his stomach was blasted open by Tsunade.
   Tsunade was also speechless since she didn't expect that her power would be so strong.
   However, everyone who watched this scene was scared to death, especially when they saw Invel, who was one of the members of the Spriggan 12 would be dead with a hole in his stomach. Some people, who couldn't stand the scene, fell down on the ground directly and puked out. Some of them couldn't handle this scene and the aura that was released by Tsunade and Jeanne and passed directly.
   But one thing was for sure: with Tsunade and Jeanne, the battlefield had won.
   Tsunade looked at Invel for a moment before she used her "Thou Shalt Not Die" and healed Invel directly.
   There was no hole in Invel's stomach anymore and his breathing returned back to normal.
   "Look, I saved him, right?" Tsunade said simply.
   "..........." Jeanne sighed, but she also understood Tsunade's unreasonable ability which was known as "Thou Shalt Not Die." It was a healing ability that could turn anyone to 100% healthy, but that someone needed to be in a crisis situation before this ability could work.
   Invel was almost dead with a hole in his stomach so he had already met the condition to activate the "Thou Shalt Not Die."
   Tsunade only smiled and didn't think too much before she threw Invel into the sky. She was really in love with her "Thou Shalt Not Die" ability since it was too convenient for her.
   Then suddenly a bipedal octopus appeared in the sky and caught Invel. "Hey, why have I become a courier?" His speed might be fast, but that didn't mean that it was alright for them to use him as a courier, right?
   Tsunade and Jeanne didn't say anything and only stared at Korosensei.
   Korosensei's lips twitched, but he could only sigh and walk away while bringing Invel with him, but then he noticed Juvia and he greeted her without hesitation. "Juvia-san, it has been a while."
   "Ah, Korosensei!" Juvia was surprised to see Korosensei after she was released from the ice.
   "Well, I have something to do, bye!" Korosensei wasn't a virgin anymore and he had a girlfriend. As for Juvia, she was his past that shouldn't be mentioned on his every day. He was a man that had a girlfriend, and he wasn't single anymore. His confidence was bursting out and showed a smirk toward Natsu and Gray, who were still single and virgin.
   "................" Natsu and Gray didn't know why, but they were pretty pissed at this moment.
   Jeanne and Tsunade didn't care about the rest and moved directly to a different battlefield. As for the members of the Fairy Tail, who wanted to talk with them, they decided to ignore them since it was better to finish they felt that they needed to finish this quest as soon as possible.
   Still, Lucy, Natsu, Gray, and Juvia realized that the members of the Infinite Guild were too strong, right?
   While everyone was fighting against the members of the Springgan 12, Kouha also did the same and his opponent was the third strongest among the Spriggan 12, and this person was comparable to Irene Belserion.
   "I see... Your group must be the one that has been defeating our members from one to another, right?"
   Kouha only smiled while floating in midair, holding a huge sword on his shoulder. "Yeah, and now, it is your turn."
   "You must be looking down on me if you can say that, but it is alright." The man smiled and said, "Let me defeat you now."
   Kouha looked at his opponent and smiled since this guy could be said to be his training. "Then let's see whether you can do that, Larcarde Dragneel."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2140: Decimated 2
   Kouha had always been curious about Larcade since this guy was the master of "Pleasure Magic."
   Haru and his "Pleasure Magic" were invincible, but Larcade was different.
   Kouha wanted to test how strong Larcade's Pleasure Magic was and whether his new technique was working or not. After all, not only Haru, who had become stronger, but he also became stronger.
   'If I can't do it, then I'll just put him on the black hole."
   After all, Larcade wasn't human, so unlike the rest of the members of the Spriggan 12, there was no hope for Larcade, and as long as Zeref ended, he probably would become the enemy of the Infinite Guild, killing everyone without hesitation, which was why Kouha wouldn't show mercy.
   "I can feel the killing intent coming out of you," Larcarde said calmly.
   "Good." Kouha smiled and said, "So fight hard, or else you'll be killed."
   "I'll give my best," Larcarde said with a smile before he used his magic.
   Kouha knew Larcade's magic so well since he often saw Haru use this magic, so when Larcade used it, he quickly used his new technique.
   "Oh?" Larcade was quite surprised when he saw Kouha, who reacted. After all, his magic couldn't be seen by eyes. Still, even if Kouha could react, what could he do? After all, there was no way for someone to defend against his magic. Unless that person had never tasted the forbidden pleasure, then his magic was practically invincible.
   Still, no matter how strong Larcade's magic was, he had a drawback, and that drawback was that this guy didn't have control over his magic.
   Haru could have precise control over his "Pleasure Magic" by using it on his tongue, finger, or that important part of man.
   If Larcade wanted to do something similar to what Haru did, then it might be possible, but this guy felt that it wasn't needed, so he had never done it, which was why, he blasted his "Pleasure Magic," and so on, it would affect the entire battlefield.
   How could Kouha let Larcade do that?
   Kouha controlled the gravity in the surrounding area, then directly stopped the effect of the "Pleasure Magic."
   "Oh?" Larcade was surprised by Kouha's ability since he noticed that his magic was stopped.
   Kouha didn't give Larcade a chance and directly compressed the gravity around Larcade's surroundings, ready to kill him without hesitation.
   Larcade, whose expression had always been calm, quickly noticed the danger he was about to face.
   'I'm going to get killed!'
   It was Larcade's first time to have this feeling, or rather, he had never been pushed into such a situation. His life had been smooth-sailing, so he was shocked when he encountered an enemy as strong as Kouha.
   After all, even August and Irene, who were known as the 2nd strongest, only slightly weaker than Zeref, couldn't beat him, and even if they could beat him, they couldn't kill him, especially when he mastered unique magic. Such as "Pleasure Magic."
   Kouha didn't expect that this technique would work so smoothly, and this guy was defeated instantly, which somehow made him a bit bored. "I thought you were strong since you mastered that magic, but I guess I expect too much from you, huh?" He was too lazy to fight any longer and tightened his fist directly. "Goodbye."
   The gravity pressured Larcade from all directions, and if this continued, then his body would be pulverized and turned into nothingness.
   Kouha stayed with everyone on the Group Chat, and they gave him a lot of ideas to develop his gravity manipulation. If someone asked, who could become the strongest member in the Group Chat, then without a doubt, it would be him. Still, no matter how strong his gravity manipulation was, he still couldn't defeat Haru. After all, Haru's ability was too cheating, right?
   Sealing, stealing, and decomposing.
   With the combination of those three, Haru was simply invincible.
   However, Kouha also wouldn't give up and thought about the development of his ability along with buying a new ability on the Group Chat. Still, just by using his new technique, Larcade was defeated, so there was no need for him to use his new skill.
   Unlike before, Larcade had lost his composure, and he roared like a beast. There was no way for him to die like this, but the feeling of his entire body being crushed was real, and he could feel that his death was near!
   "I'll bring you with me!"
   Larcade, then without hesitation, used his strongest magic!
   "R.I.P. (Rest In Peace)."
   When this magic was used, the target of this magic would enter eternal sleep!
   The only way to defeat this magic was to defeat the user of this magic before the target succumbed in front of this magic.
   Kouha's tone was flat, and he bounced back the magic to Larcade.
   Larcade was then hit by his own magic and slept directly before he disappeared from the world.
   Kouha rubbed his chin and felt that his ability was too powerful, right?
   Still, Kouha also knew that this ability couldn't be used on physical ability, and he also couldn't use it if he couldn't see or notice the attack.
   "Should I be able to defeat Haru now?" Kouha thought for a moment and felt that this question was worth to be thought over, but then again, why should he fight him?
   Anyway, Larcade had been decimated, and it was better to check Zeref, wondering whether this guy had been cleared out or not.
   Two of the three strongest magicians on the Spriggan 12 had been defeated, leaving only August.
   August knew what Zeref wanted to do was something that he couldn't accept, and he also should hate him, but then again, no matter what, Zeref was still his father, so at least he was going to fight against Teppei.
   "Come on." Teppei smiled and said, "If you don't move, then you won't have a chance to touch me at all."
   "Arrogant." August frowned, but then his eyes opened wide when Teppei suddenly appeared in front of him!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2141: Almost Done 1
   If it was a normal punch, then there was no way for August to be defeated so easily.
   Even though August might be a magician, it didn't mean his physical was weak. Instead, he was strong, especially when he enhanced his body with magic. With his boundless magical power, his strength, defense, speed, durability, reaction, etc, were strong!
   Teppei didn't say any beautiful words and attacked directly without hesitation. After all, the faster he defeated August, the better it was.
   Teppei knew that for some people it was wrong to attack someone who was unprepared, but this was a battlefield. He was also an assassination-type fighter, who attacked from the blind area and defeated his enemy swiftly. After all, he wasn't the main protagonist in the world of Toriko so there was no need for him to fight handsomely.
   Which was why without hesitation, Teppei attacked August!
   Teppei didn't intend to hurt August so he used his "knocking" technique.
   Some people might have forgotten what the "Knocking" technique was since it had been a while since this technique had appeared in this novel. The author had explained what kind of technique it was but just in case, the author was going to explain it again.
   Knocking is a special, non-lethal method by hitting precise spots on the target's body. By using this method, someone can rob the mobility of the opponent without inflicting any real damage.
   If it was before, then Teppei might need to use this technique several times in August, but he also had become stronger after he entered the Group Chat.
   Still, August was strong, so Teppei was a bit rough on his treatment and his attack caused the earth, air, sand, and any plants in the vicinity to be blasted away.
   If Kuroneko, Brandish, and Kuzuha didn't know about Teppei's ability, then they would think that he was trying to kill August.
   "Haha... sorry," Teppei said with a laugh.
   August might be strong, and with his magic, he could enhance his magic, but even so, the physical ability of the people in the Toriko world wasn't a joke.
   The physical strengthening of the Gourmet Cell was something that couldn't be taken lightly.
   August might have been strong, but Teppei was stronger.
   August, who was knocked by Teppei, couldn't move his body and he stood still unable to open his mouth. He could only stare at Teppei with disbelief since he knew that what Teppei had done to him wasn't magic, instead, it was pure physical ability.
   August's ability was Copy Magic. As long as he saw magic, he could copy them and perform better than the original user, and it was also the reason why he received the nickname of Wizard King since there was no magic that he couldn't copy or use.
   However, Teppei was different.
   Even if August might be able to copy Teppei's technique, he couldn't produce similar power to Teppei. After all, he could tell the difference of power between the two, and compared to Teppei, he was simply weak.
   August could only stand still, wondering who this guy was and where this guy had come from. Still, even if Teppei was strong, it didn't mean that he could be defeated so easily. He could undo the knock on his body with the magic that he had mastered in the past, but even so, he didn't do it since he just didn't have any ideas to escape from Teppei and he let himself be defeated.
   "You give up, right?" Teppei asked.
   "..............." August.
   "Oh, right, you couldn't talk," Teppei said with a smile.
   "................" August.
   "Well, it is alright. I'll just bring you." Teppei then didn't hesitate to bring August with his arms.
   If eyes could kill someone, then it was August's eyes at that moment.
   Looking at Teppei, who had defeated August, Brandish, Kuroneko, and Kuzuha also came toward him.
   "Grandpa, are you alright?" Brandish asked worriedly.
   ".............." August couldn't say anything and only shut his mouth.
   "Grandpa?" Brandish looked at August sadly, wondering whether she would be ignored by August.
   "Sorry, he couldn't talk," Teppei said with a smile.
   ".............." Everyone.
   Teppei tapped the pressure point on August's body and August could slowly talk.
   "I'm okay," August said gloomily. Even though he had decided to give up, it didn't mean that he didn't feel unhappy. Instead, his mood was so bad at that moment, and understood that Teppei was his enemy for life!
   'After this war ends, let me teach you a lesson, boy!' August vowed.
   "Oh? You want to fight again?" Teppei asked with a smile.
   "Grandpa just gave up. This guy is so strong," Brandish said hurriedly.
   August stared at Brandish expressionlessly while wondering whether Brandish was really his granddaughter. He then sighed and said, "Still, if you want to kill his Majesty, then this isn't enough." He must admit that Teppei's technique, then it was possible to trap Zeref and made him unable to move, but then if Teppei wanted to kill Zeref, then it was impossible since Zeref was immortal.
   Zeref couldn't be killed and couldn't die so no matter what they did, there was no way for them to kill Zeref since he was immortal.
   However, Teppei only smiled and said, "You don't need to worry, someone will take care of immortality. In our group, there is someone who is an immortal specialist."
   "Immortal specialist?" August looked at Teppei weirdly, wondering what an immortal specialist was.
   "Anyway, you don't need to worry, and let's wait for this war to end," Teppei said calmly while facing the direction where Haru had a battle against Acnologia.
   Not only Teppei, but Kuroneko, Kuzuha, Brandish, and August also looked in the same direction and knew that there was a fierce battle that happened in that direction, especially when they saw the ominous dark cloud start to form in the sky.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   Haru looked at the time and knew that most of the members of the Spriggan 12 had been defeated, leaving only Zeref. As for Irene, who was sitting by his side, he didn't need to worry since this woman had become obedient.
   Haru looked at the giant black dragon that looked in his direction, no, it should at Irene's direction.
   Irene could feel that her body was pressured by Acnologia's aura and she could tell that Acnolgia was coming to kill her, which caused her body to tremble. After all, even though she didn't see the point of living anymore, she still felt fear toward something, but then she saw something that made her dumbfounded. "...What are you doing?" She looked at Haru, who suddenly stood up in front of her, and asked with an inexplicable tone. After all, it might be her first time being protected by someone in the past 400++ years. She had been fighting alone and even if she had subordinates that would protect her, they were just tools that she enhanced with magic, but Haru was different. He was a human and he had his own will, which was why she was dumbfounded.
   "As I have said before, this is my fight so step back for a moment since it is going to be rough."
   Haru didn't look back at Irene then glared in the direction of Acnologia.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2142: Almost Done 2
   As Acnologia was about to reach the beach, Haru didn't hesitate and used his "Haosoku Haki," causing the entire space to tremble and lighting to strike down several times. The sky was split before an ominous dark cloud covered the entire sky.
   Irene, who was behind Haru, opened her eyes wide since, compared to Zeref, the presence that was brought by Haru was stronger, and if there was one word that could describe him well at this moment, then she would choose "King" without hesitation since his presence was just like a King.
   Haru's presence was powerful, and it forced everyone to bow down in front of him, but for Irene, it was strangely warm since this presence didn't force her to bow down. Instead, it made her feel that she was being protected by him. Her heart was beating so fast, which made her wonder whether she had a heart attack, but one thing for sure, she must admit that his appearance was so handsome!
   Acnologia had been ignoring Haru from the beginning to the end since his focus had always been on Irene, who was the mother of all the Dragon Slayers. His intention was clear, and that was to erase all the Dragons and Dragon Slayers in this world. And after that, he didn't mind erasing everything in this world when he was bored, but he didn't expect the human that he looked down on would give him such enormous pressure.
   Acnolgia felt his chest was so tight that he couldn't breathe, and he was crushed that he could fall into the ocean anytime, but he had a feeling if he fell into the sea, then he might not be able to come out again, and died there.
   Acnologia roared furiously. He was furious at this pressure, but at the same time, he was also helpless since he could tell that this human's power had reached beyond his understanding, but who was he?
   There was no way for him to lose to a puny human!
   Acnolgia then used all of his magic power to push all the pressure that was released by Haru, but the result?
   The pressure that was felt by Acnologia became even stronger as if it wanted to crush him.
   'How can I die like this?!'
   Acnologia was unwilling, and his potential kept rising to a level that couldn't be imagined!
   It might be because of the pressure that he felt when he was almost crushed by Haru's pressure that he opened his mouth wide and tried to eat Haru's pressure!
   "Oh?" Haru was surprised and looked at Acnolgoia with interest. He knew that Acnologia had the power to eat any magic to replenish his energy, but he didn't expect that this big guy would eat the pressure that he released to replenish his energy. He then felt doubtful at how Natsu and everyone on the Fairy Tail had beaten this guy at the last arc of the story, but then he found the answer.
   'I guess the aura protagonist and Nakama power is so strong, huh?'
   Acnologia kept eating Haru's pressure with difficulty, but this was normal. After all, Haru didn't use magic, and pressure was something intangible and couldn't be seen by eyes. If his power wasn't unreasonable, then it was impossible for him to devour Haru's pressure.
   When the pressure eased slightly, Acnologia didn't hesitate and shot out a Dragon's Roar toward Haru's direction.
   Haru and Irene saw a blast of the blue beam was about to approach them, and the power behind this attack was so enormous that if this attack hit them, then, without doubt, they would disappear without a trace.
   Irene subconsciously turned into her dragon form and stood in front of Haru, ignoring the fact that she might be hated when she showed this form.
   "It's okay, Irene. You don't need to worry." Haru patted Irene's hand that had turned into a dragon's leg. He looked at Irene curiously since he didn't expect that this woman would protect him without hesitation.
   Irene thought that Haru would show disgust when he saw her in her dragon form, but she didn't expect him to smile gently, which made her heart feel strange. 'Ugh, what is this?'
   Haru only laughed, and even as a dragon, this woman was too cute, right?
   Haru then clenched his fist and, without hesitation, slammed it in the direction of the blue beam!
   The space cracked, and the enormous blue was destroyed without a trace, but more importantly, the earth trembled, and there was a huge tsunami from the sea, which caused Irene and Acnologia to be dumbfounded.
   Acnologia didn't hesitate to run away since he had noticed the difference in power between him and Haru.
   Still, this action caused Irene to feel dumbfounded since she didn't expect Acnologia, who was known as the Dragon King would run away. If she didn't watch this scene with her own eyes, she wouldn't believe it, but this was real.
   "Since you have come, don't expect to run away."
   Then suddenly, another scene that caused their eyes to open wide happened once again.
   The entire sea was being controlled by something, and countless enormous thorns created from the water stabbed directly at Acnologia's body.
   The thorn was so sharp that it stabbed into Acnologia's body, creating a huge wound on his abandonment.
   However, this wasn't over...
   Countless enormous sharp thorns stabbed into Acnolgia's body, causing his huge body to be riddled with wounds, but he didn't give up and tried to run away by consuming the water thorns, but suddenly a humongous wave appeared out of nowhere and drowned Acnolgia's entire body directly, pulling him toward Haru's direction.
   Acnologia kept roaring, moving around, trying to escape, but then his eyes were focused on Haru's direction. He saw Haru was holding a silver-colored gun and aimed it in his direction. He didn't know what Haru was planning to do, but he felt that Haru was about to do something ominous, and he hated his instinct that was right.
   Acnogia couldn't do anything, and before he roared, his body dissipated into dust, transformed into steam, and then scattered.
   In her dragon form, Irene could only blink her eyes several times, watching this scene with a dumbfounded expression, but then she awoke when her feet were tapped by Haru several times.
   "...Okay." Irene returned to her human form and let him hug her waist before they flew in some direction. She leaned closer and felt that this wasn't bad.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2143: Done
   In the sky, Haru was hugging Irene's waist and felt that an older woman was really good. They were soft and gentle, they were also strong, and once again, they were so soft that it was so nice to hug them.
   Irene could feel that Haru hugged her tighter, which made her face red, but she didn't say anything and asked, "So what are we going to do next?" She didn't use "you" instead. She used "we" since she had planned to follow him. After all, she couldn't run away, and she also didn't hate the feeling of staying with him.
   Haru looked at Irene, who cast a curious gaze toward him and felt that this woman was too cute, right?
   However, Irene's question was normal since Haru had just defeated Acnologia so easily, so she wondered what he wanted to do. Still, watching his magic just now, if he wanted to erase her, he only needed a second. However, she knew that he wouldn't use such magic on her. It wasn't because he told her or something, but it was just her instinct as a woman.
   Still, Haru didn't answer her question, which made Irene confused, and she stared at her absentmindedly, which made her blush. "Wh - What's wrong?" His reaction caused her to be even confused, but then she was dumbfounded when she received a kiss from him.
   The kiss only lasted for a moment, and Haru quickly parted their lips and apologized, "Sor - sorry, you're so cute that I can't help it." Still, he sighed since this woman was too cute, right?
   "......." Irene blinked her eyes while staring at Haru with a dumbfounded eye since who would expect that she would be kissed!
   Irene blushed instantly and got angry. "You...! Do you know what you are doing?!" She might get angry, but she didn't really hate the feeling of their kiss. "Also, I'm a married woman!" Still, she felt happy when she was praised as cute and thought that her charm was good.
   Haru thought, but he didn't say it out loud. "Sorry..." He only lowered his head and showed his acting ability by acting pitifully. "It - It's just I can't help it..."
   Irene sighed and couldn't get angry when she saw his expression. "You're young. Isn't it better to get a younger woman? Also, don't you think that my body is disgusting?" She could tell that Haru was young, and compared to her, who was 400 years old, wasn't it better for him to get someone younger?
   Also, when Irene thought about her body that had turned into a dragon, her expression couldn't help but become ugly.
   "Disgusting? I think you're beautiful," Haru said sincerely.
   Irene was dumbfounded again since she could see his sincere eyes, and she could tell that he wasn't lying. "...You think that I'm beautiful, even if I have transformed into a dragon?" She knew that he was only attracted by her appearance now, but what if she was in her dragon form?
   "Yeah." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   "Pervert," Irene said without hesitation.
   Irene chuckled when she saw his reaction, then continued to tease him again. "Still, it's my first time seeing someone who can get hard by seeing my dragon body."
   "Did you have fun teasing me?" Haru asked.
   "Yes," Irene said with a smile.
   Haru sighed, but then he asked disappointedly, "Still, do you have a husband?"
   "What's wrong?" Irene was almost staggered when she heard this question.
   "Well, if you have a husband, then I can't chase you then," Haru said with a sigh.
   "...You want to court me?" Irene blinked her eyes while asking that question.
   'Courting...' Haru thought that this woman was really cute to be able to say that, but he nodded without hesitation and said, "Yeah, but you have a husband, so..." Even though he knew that her husband might have died, he still pretended that he didn't know anything.
   Irene smiled when she heard Haru's question and said, "Oh, even though I have a husband, my husband has died. I'm a widow."
   "Really?" Haru asked cheerfully.
   'You're too excited, right?' Irene was speechless, but then she smiled and said, "Yeah, I killed him in the past."
   "Even with all of that, do you still have an interest in me?" Irene asked with a smile, but she didn't expect that she would be kissed again!
   However, unlike their short kiss before, this time, their kiss was deeper, and he even put his tongue inside her mouth.
   Irene couldn't believe what had happened, and she was directly lost under his continuous attack.
   In the sky, Haru and Irene entangled each other.
   Irene was a widow, so of course, she had an experience, but compared to her previous husband, Haru gave her a pleasure that she had never tasted before. She hugged his body tightly, feeling the heat and something hard on her stomach, which somehow made her happy when she felt the desire from this young man. The feeling of a woman that had been buried for the past centuries suddenly was awoken by this young man as if a dry flower that slowly bloomed into a beautiful flower because of the water.
   Haru, who had become a bee, also sucked the sweet nectar from Irene since the more he kissed him, the bigger his desire toward her.
   When their lips parted, they gasped at each other, trying to catch their breath.
   Irene's face was covered in blush when she saw his eyes that were full of desire. Still, she looked at him with a grudge and showed an angry expression, but the voice that came out of her mouth was so soft as if asking him to kiss her again. "You..." She hit his chest lightly, feeling ashamed when she thought that she had enjoyed their kiss before.
   "That's your punishment," Haru said shamelessly and caught Irene's fist. He rubbed her palm and fingers, feeling her soft and warm hand tenderly.
   "Still, I don't care about your past or your dragon body. I like you, Irene," Haru said sincerely.
   Irene stared at Haru for a moment and felt that she might have a heart attack since her heart was beating too fast, right?
   "I - I think this is too fast, and I don't even know your name..." Irene looked away shyly.
   "We can get to know each other now, and it is my bad. I haven't introduced my name." Haru looked at Irene with a smile.
   "So, what's your name?" Irene asked curiously.
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka."
   "Kasugano Haruka? Where have I heard that name before?" Irene murmured for a moment, then suddenly remembered, "Ah, you're that scumbag!"
   Haru felt that his goal was just right in front of his eyes, but suddenly it had become further away in an instant.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2144: Haru is famous?
   There was an awkward silence between Haru and Irene, and he also stopped his movement, floating on the sky, looking at her with a strange expression.
   "Scumbag?" Haru's lips trembled and asked.
   Irene, whose heart was beating so fast, was calm, and then she snorted. She somehow understood why this guy was so proficient at seducing her. After all, this guy was a scumbag. "You're quite famous on the Alvarez Empire, you know?"
   "Really?" Haru was startled when he found out that he was famous in the Alvarez Empire.
   "Yes." Irene nodded and told Haru how famous he was.
   Everything happened when Haru suddenly disappeared, and Brandish, who found out the letter that he had decided to leave without telling her, was in panic and used almost half of the soldiers in the Alvarez Empire, and even gave a reward to anyone who could find him.
   That event caused a lot of commotion and everyone in the Alvarez Empire knew who Haru was. They also worked hard to find him since the reward that Brandish had offered was huge.
   Brandish was one of the members of the Springgan 12, and she didn't lack money. Instead, she was rich since she got money from various missions and salaries that she received. She even used all of her money to find him, which made everyone on the Alvarez Empire become curious about who he was.
   It might be because Brandish was afraid that there were women or girls that might fall for him that she only narrated his features without giving his photo, so no one really knew his face, but one thing for sure, he was handsome.
   However, human imagination was limited and no one had ever thought how someone could be so handsome.
   Irene was also the same since she had never seen someone who was as handsome as Haru and somehow understood why Brandish fell for Haru, but at the same time, she couldn't help but frown at his action.
   After all, it made everyone in the Alvarez Empire, so why would Brandish, who was a member of the Springgan 12, offer so much money?
   Some people thought that Haru had angered Brandish.
   Some people thought that Haru might be Brandish's family member.
   There were a lot of people who made many kinds of conclusions based on their own imaginations, but one thing for sure, no one would ever think that Haru was Brandish's lover since the existence of the Spriggan 12 was like a god for the people in the Alvarez Empire, so they didn't think that the members of the Spriggan 12 would have love related problems, especially when all of the members of the Spriggan 12 was all single and no one was in a relationship, so the people in the Alvarez Empire had never thought such a possibility.
   However, Irene was different and she could ask what had really happened. After all, she was also curious, especially when the name Kasugano Haruka became a commotion in the entire Empire, which made her wonder who this guy was, but then when she found out who Haru was from August, it made her flabbergasted.
   Irene couldn't help but frown, especially when she recalled Brandish's sad expression.
   Haru couldn't say anything since he also knew that he was wrong to leave Brandish so suddenly, but he didn't expect that Brandish would react so strongly. He had reminded her that he would go back after he solved his problem so here he was, coming to this world again, keeping his promise to return.
   Irene looked at Haru's regretful expression, then sighed. After all, she also heard in and out of what had happened, so she asked, "I have heard that you have mastered "Pleasure Magic" by accident, right?" Still, her face was red when she mentioned this magic since she also knew how vile the "Pleasure Magic" was since this bad guy had mastered then... her face blushed once again.
   "...You know that too?" Haru was speechless.
   "Of course." Irene nodded and said, "Still, with how you're right now, I think that you have mastered that magic, right?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I have mastered that magic."
   Irene was surprised by how strong Haru had become in a mere a year since she knew that she couldn't beat him and he also could defeat Acnologia instantly.
   "What about Brandish? You dare to court me, even if you have her?" Irene asked with a frown.
   "I met Brandish yesterday and we talked a lot." Haru's expression became gentle which made Irene frown, feeling quite vexed for some reason as if wanted him to show such an expression for her too. "This time, I won't leave her and I won't make a similar mistake, but I also want you to, Irene."
   "...What?" Irene opened her eyes wide, then asked with a frown, "You want to have the two of us?" Even though she wasn't uncommon with the idea of polygamy, she was a strong woman, and of course, she wanted to monopolize her man, instead of sharing him with different women.
   "................" Irene.
   "Irene, I'm a scumbag. Brandish isn't my only one, and of course, you won't be the only one either," Haru said calmly.
   "But, you still want me?" Irene asked with a high pinch tone.
   Irene was in a daze since this guy's shamelessness had reached a different level that made it hard to get angry. Instead, it made her dumbfounded, wondering how she was going to react in this situation.
   "I'm not going to force you or tell you to make a decision, right now. We have a long time to be together and in that time, you can see whether I'm a suitable man that you can entrust your life to me?" Haru said gently as he held her hand.
   Irene blushed and looked away since she was afraid that if she kept looking at him, she would have an impulse to accept him, but then, after she calmed herself, she looked at him and nodded. "Okay. Let me keep watching you from now on."
   "Keep watching me?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Even in the bathroom?" Haru asked while blinking his eyes.
   Irene blushed again and hit Haru's chest. "Did you ask this question deliberately?"
   "Well, isn't it because you have asked such a cute question? You should know that I have several lovers so without a doubt at night, I'm going to..."
   Irene's face felt so hot at that moment. "I - I'll keep watching!"
   Haru looked at Irene for a moment, then nodded. "Okay."
   Irene blinked her eyes and thought for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2145: Just like that?
   Haru and Irene had decided to date each other under a probation period.
   Irene would observe whether she could entrust her life to Haru until she was satisfied, but then, she wondered why she felt that she had fallen for his trap?
   'It might be my imagination?'
   Irene shook her head, but then she asked, "What are you going to do now?"
   "Well, I will help Zeref to pass away," Haru said as he observed Irene's reaction. After all, before she met Zeref and learned Enchant Magic, her body had always been in the Dragon Form, and she had been living as a dragon. It could be said that she had owed a lot of things to Zeref since he was the one who had helped her to get her human body back.
   Haru thought that Irene might try to stop him, but unexpectedly...
   "Can you?" Irene frowned and asked, "You should know that Zeref is an immortal, right?"
   Haru stared weirdly at Irene, which caused her to frown. "What's wrong?"
   "No, I thought that you might try to stop me." Haru shook his head and said, "After all, Zeref has helped you a lot, right?"
   Irene smiled and said, "It's because he has helped me that I know what he wants in this life."
   Haru looked at Irene, who smiled cutely and thought that Zeref was really a lolicon. After all, there was such a charming woman beside Zeref all the time, and if Zeref decided to chase after Irene, then without a doubt, Irene would fall, but Zeref still chose Mavis Vermilion as his lover, showing that he loved the petite body of Mavis.
   Still, Mavis was a legal loli, so there was no need to worry, and she was even pregnant in the past.
   Unfortunately, Zeref didn't know, which made Haru could only sigh.
   "I know His Majesty's purpose to get the One Magic is to destroy this world, so he creates his own world where he can die with his loved one," Irene said calmly.
   "You're alright with that?" Haru asked curiously, wondering how this woman could be so calm even though she knew what Zeref had planned.
   "Yes." Irene nodded and said, "After all, I don't have much attachment in this world." Her life had been nothing but misery, and she had always been under constant torture, especially after she had mastered the Dragon Slayer magic. Her body slowly changed into a dragon, then her husband, family, and all other people, who knew that she had become a dragon, directly hated her and even wanted to execute her. Luckily, she was strong, or else she would die.
   Irene kept thinking about how to become a human and thought to put her soul on her daughter's body in her womb, but she couldn't bear the thought of killing her daughter, so in the end, she just lived with a dragon body.
   When Irene didn't meet Zeref, she thought that her life would be like this, spending her time alone in the jungle where there was no one until she learned the Enchant Magic. Still, even if she could become a human, she still knew that her original body was still a dragon, and it might be because of obsession that she kept trying to get her human body, but after that?
   After Irene had become a human, what would she do?
   Irene knew that she didn't have a direction, she had lost her family, and she also didn't love anyone. As for love, she also didn't have an expectation for it, especially when she had been betrayed by her husband in the past, but this time, the chance to fall in love with someone appeared once again.
   If Haru didn't know about her original body, then she would ignore him, but he knew about her original body and even accepted her. This made her happy, and she thought that there was hope for her, especially when she thought that she could create her own family, but then, she didn't expect this guy would be a scumbag.
   Still, before Irene was going to accept his courting, she wanted to see how her relationship with his women was. After all, she wasn't a naive woman who would fall for someone so easily, but more importantly, she wanted to see his real personality, wondering how he was going to treat her woman.
   "If you're okay with it, then let's go to Zeref now," Haru said and went to the location of Zeref. Tabane had shared the location of Zeref with him, so he just needed to go there.
   "Eh? Right now?" Irene was dumbfounded. She thought that Haru was going to make some preparations, but this guy just walked to meet Zeref as if he was going to visit his friend?
   'Just like that? There's no need for any special preparations or anything?'
   "Well, yeah, right now." Haru nodded plainly.
   "...Can you show some tension? You're going to face Zeref, you know?" Irene was speechless.
   "Um, yeah." Haru looked weirdly at Irene and asked, "Still, what kind of tense should I show? You should know I defeat Acnologia so easily. Why should I tense when I face an enemy who is weaker than me?"
   His reason was so reasonable that Irene couldn't refute him at all, but it was normal. After all, she had always thought of Zeref as a strong magician that she couldn't defeat, but in Haru's eyes, Zeref was just no different from those ordinary magicians that she could kill anytime.
   Irene nodded and thought that it wouldn't be bad to become his woman.
   'Wait?! What am I thinking?!'
   Irene furiously shook her head, and her face turned as scarlet as her hair.
   Haru smiled and kissed Irene's cheek.
   "...You!" Irene was startled, blushed, then furiously asked, "Why did you kiss me again?!"
   "Sorry, sorry, I thought you were cute," Haru said with a smile.
   Irene somehow felt that Haru's smile was simply unfair since his smile was so pure and sincere that it could melt her dragon heart.
   As they kept talking, they heard a loud explosion, and Irene saw a scene that made her dumbfounded. She saw a huge area covered in explosions, and everything in the surrounding area had turned into ruin because of the explosion.
   Haru didn't say anything about Irene's reaction and said, "Tabane, I'll take care of the rest."
   "Mooo! You're too long! Did you seduce that woman before you came here?"
   Haru and Irene couldn't say anything.
   "Cough! Cough! The fight with Acnologia was too fierce. That dragon is stronger than I'd thought," Haru said calmly.
   "........." Irene only stared at Haru in silence, but then she wondered where this female voice came from.
   "Stop the attack. I'll take care of Zeref now," Haru said, changing the subject of the conversation directly.
   "Okay, okay, let me talk with your new woman after this," Tabane said.
   ".........." Haru and Irene.
   Tabane stopped the attack of the Infinite Stratos, and Zeref, who had been freed, also recovered while wondering whether his enemy's energy had ended, but then he felt a terror from behind, and when he was about to run, suddenly he felt that his body turned into dust and dissipated into steam.
   However, there was still his soul, and Zeref thought that he would recover again, but he didn't expect that he would ascend to the sky, which made her dumbfounded.
   It was so anticlimactic that Zeref was still dumbfounded and didn't know what to say, but he knew that he had died, and somehow, there was only peace in his heart. He turned in Haru's direction, who was hugging Irene, before he said, "Thank you."
   "........." Haru felt weird when he was thanked after he killed that person. Anyway, the quests ended, but there was one thing that he needed to do since he saw Esdeath, Jeanne, Tsunade, Shinobu, Charlotte, Tabane, Sumire, and Brandish walking in his direction.
   There was only one question on his head at this moment.
   'Why do they appear so fast?!'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2146: Building a school?
   The quest ended and everything ended peacefully, especially when most of the members of the Alvarez Empire had been caught. As for the soldiers, even though their numbers were a lot, in the end, they were just small fries, no matter how much it was, there was nothing that they could do.
   If they wanted to win this war, then they would need to bring a stronger magician, fighting by using quality, not quantity.
   After the end of the war, most of the masters of the guilds joined the negotiation between the Fiore Kingdom and the Alvarez Empire since it took time and there was something that he needed to do.
   Yajima was so busy, which made him so helpless, and felt that it might be good to relieve his position to Haru in the future.
   The girls were talking with Irene and having girls talk on the spacecraft, causing no guys could enter it. Even Gintoki, who had been sleeping on the spacecraft, had been thrown out.
   So in the end, the guys were talking, playing, and buying the porn magazines under Korosensei's request.
   Of course, Haru didn't join since he didn't need such a book. Still, unlike them, he was also quite busy since he had decided to buy many lands in the Fiore Kingdom.
   The war had just ended, and of course, there was a lot of damage caused by it, including the land, house, and various other places. Because of this, the price of land became cheap.
   Haru didn't hesitate to buy those lands since with his magic, it was quite easy to recover their state to its original. If he couldn't do it, then he could also ask Asagi since her power was simply tailored for this situation.
   Still, out of all the places, the most horrible one would be the place where Zeref fought Tabane.
   Yukino said with a sigh as she looked at the land before her. She could see that three kilometers or more in the surroundings had turned into a wasteland, everything was all black, and there were a lot of holes because of the explosion of Tabane's weapons.
   Yukino looked at Haru and asked, "Haru-sama, are you really going to buy this land?" She thought that it was just a waste of money to buy this wasteland, especially when they couldn't even get close, considering the heat, radioactive, and the effect of Zeref's curse that still affected this area.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Since I've decided to buy this land, of course, I have a countermeasure to solve this problem, but more importantly, who is this?" He looked at the woman beside Yukino and he could see that they were quite similar to each other. "Your sister?"
   "Ah, yes!" Yukino nodded with a smile and said, "Haru-sama, this is---"
   "Hello, Haruka-kun, my name is Angel. I'm Yukino's older sister and I have just joined the Infinite Guild. nice to meet you!" Angel said with a beautiful smile and leaned forward, pushing her breasts against Haru. She felt that she had fallen in love, especially after she saw him for the first time so without hesitation, she charged forward!
   "On - Onee-sama!" Yukino was mad when she saw Angel's action and pulled her directly away. She hadn't even done something like that, how could she let her older sister beat her?
   If it was before Angel might not be able to join and also wouldn't have actively chased after Haru since she was a criminal, but after this war and her exploits to help the kingdom, causing her crime to be pardoned, which was why she decided to join the Infinite Guild directly since her little sister was in this guild.
   However, Angel had never expected that she would meet her love directly, so without hesitation, she chased after him. After all, her crime had been pardoned, and there was nothing that could stop her anymore.
   Haru was a bit speechless before he observed Angel. Unlike her little sister, who seemed to be modest and polite, Angel was an incarnation of a sensual woman. If the little sister was sugar, then without a doubt, the older sister was a chili. Still, he wouldn't do anything, but if they approached him, why should he reject them?
   Angel only smiled at Yukino's reaction, then pulled her while whispering, "Yukino, do you like him, right?"
   "Huh?!" Yukino was dumbfounded.
   "Let's work together then. We, sisters, can take him down together!" Angel said confidently since she believed in the beauty of the two.
   "Wh ---?!" Yukino was even more dumbfounded. Minerva had asked her to work together, but she didn't expect that her older sister would also ask her to work together too. She felt quite conflicted, then she looked at Haru, who observed the land silently.
   Yukino looked at Haru for a moment before blushes appeared on her cheeks.
   "Yukino, you lack assertiveness! You need to attack him without hesitation!" Angel said.
   "................." Yukino.
   "Let me show you." Angel smiled, then walked to Haru's side, then asked, "Haruka-kun."
   "What do you plan to do with these lands?" Angel asked. After she joined the Infinite Guild, she followed him, looking at him, buying a number of lands in the Fiore Kingdom, but those lands were located in the city or a popular place. However, this one was different since even though this place might not be bad in the past, it had become a wasteland after the war.
   "Well, it isn't something to hide, but I plan to build a school," Haru said.
   Angel and Yukino were surprised by the answer that they had heard.
   Haru thought about building a school since he knew that most of the magicians on the Infinite Guild would retire sooner or later, so of course, he needed fresh blood, and building a school was a good place so he could get those fresh blood easily.
   "Here? In this place?" Angel asked once again.
   "Yeah." Haru looked at Angel and Yukino and said, "As I've said before, I can make this land fertile again, and this place is also a good place, considering this is the place where Zeref is defeated. I can use this school as a memorial so the next generation will remember the cruelty of the war." He was talking nonsense at that moment, but Angel was even more nonsense.
   "Ah, you're thinking of our child's future already?" Angel asked with shining eyes.
   Haru wasn't sure what to say in this situation.
   Fortunately, Yukino was here beside him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2147: Please believe in Haru
   This time everyone from the Group Chat gathered together in the private room inside the spacecraft, and they were looking at Haru, waiting for his confirmation.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I can gather most of the luck in this world, so you can get a good reward for the lottery later."
   Everyone roared excitedly when they heard Haru's words. Everyone was always excited about the lottery reward since they could get powerful abilities or unique items for free, but there was a downside.
   The downside of the lottery was that they could only get their thing at random, and they couldn't get something that they wanted.
   However, even if the reward was bad, they could still get 2,000 points which was quite good, but for them, it wasn't enough.
   Fortunately, Haru's ability could help them to get the best reward.
   Haru, without hesitation, gathered all the luck that he could get in the surrounding area, then asked, "Who is going first?"
   "Please, Haru!" They quickly said at the same time.
   After all, even though they knew that Haru could gather a lot of luck around the surrounding area to enhance that person's luck, they hadn't seen it and wanted to see how effective this ability was.
   Haru didn't mind and put the luck that he had collected into his body and directly opened his reward.
   <Congratultaions, you have received the "All-For-One" Quirk>
   Unlike their surprises, Haru thought about his new reward, and it made him wonder whether he was forced to become a thief or something. With this reward, he had three abilities that were related to stealing from "Snatch," "Graceful Robber," and "All-For-One" Quirk.
   Usually, it should be enough with just the "Snatch" ability alone since there were a lot of things that "Snatch" could steal, but with the support of two abilities, "Graceful Robber" and "All-For-One," it made it easier for him to steal a skill, an item, or a status.
   While Haru was wondering how to develop his abilities, everyone was surprised by his reward since it was so easy for him to get a good reward.
   'This... So his ability is real?' They thought at that moment.
   Haru thought for a moment before he saw everyone, who was staring at him as if a rare animal. "So, is that enough?"
   "Enough!" They had seen how well his ability was, so there was no need to see it anymore. They knew that the luck that Haru gathered could help them to get a good reward from the lottery, so they didn't have any doubt.
   "So, who is first?" Haru asked.
   "Alright, Kuroneko, come here." Haru thought for a moment and decided on Kuroneko.
   It was because this girl was so desperate that she used her lightning manipulation to attract his attention.
   "Okay." Kuroneko showed a smug expression and nodded. "Come!"
   Haru put all the luck that he had gathered into Kuroneko's body, then looked at her curiously, wondering what kind of reward she would get.
   Kuroneko took a deep breath then, put her hand on her eyes, then said, "Under the name of the Dark ---"
   "Can you open your lottery quickly?" Esdeath asked while staring at Kuroneko.
   "Yes!" Kuroneko answered quickly, then opened her lottery hesitation, then...
   <Congratluations, you have received "Goro Goro no Mi">
   Kuroneko screamed excitedly, held a strange blue fruit in her hands, and looked at it in amazement. She just didn't expect that out of all the rewards that she could get. She would get this reward which made her so happy that she almost passed out.
   Everyone was also dumbfounded since Kuroneko's reward was too amazing, right?
   Goro Goro no Mi was without a doubt one of the strongest fruits in the world of One Piece since it gave the user the ability to become lightning and manipulate lighting. If there was a weakness, then without a doubt, it was water and also Luffy's Gomu Gomu no Mi.
   Kuroneko kept roaring as she moved around, holding her Devil Fruit.
   Kuroneko showed it right in front of Kuzuha, Tsunade, Jeanne, and almost all of the members of the Group Chat until she was stopped by Esdeath.
   Esdeath sighed, then asked, "You're not going to eat it?"
   "I - I'll eat it!" Kuroneko said without hesitation, but then, Asagi suddenly stopped her.
   "What's wrong?" Kuroneko was confused. She was just about to embark on the life of a powerhouse who became one of the powerful members of the Group Chat, but Asagi suddenly stopped her, which made her confused. The truth was, she was quite nervous at the time since she knew how bad the taste of the Devil Fruit was, considering Haru also had eaten it too in the past, so he had told them about his experience.
   Shinobu looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, can you duplicate this Devil Fruit?" She recalled Haru's ability, and if Haru duplicated the Devil Fruit, then everyone would have the ability of "Goro Goro no Mi," right?
   Haru blinked his eyes and nodded. "I can, but this is Kuroneko's trademark ability. If everyone can use it, then our group will lack individuality."
   Unexpectedly Gintoki and Korosensei nodded at the same time.
   "Yeah, we need individuality and unique power on our own." Korosensei nodded.
   "If our power is similar to each other, then the reader will get bored, and this novel's popularity will even decrease," Gintoki said with a serious tone.
   When those words fell, everyone shuddered in fear.
   What was the author's fear the most?
   Without a doubt, the loss of the readers since the loss of readers would cause the author's income to decrease and the lack of motivation to write.
   Well, the first one was the real reason, as, for the second reason, the author had always been too lazy to write somehow.
   Even Esdeath, who was a sadist, was also strangely silent since she also knew how important the readers were, and without a doubt, the rewards that she would get were probably an ice-related ability, temperature-related ability, or time-related ability. Not that she had anything to complain about, though.
   "Well, how about we continue to open our rewards?" Haru asked since he needed to stop this awkward situation while wondering why they needed to talk about the readers now?
   They nodded without hesitation and opened their reward.
   Haru knew that there would be two more dangerous quests that were waiting for him, and he knew that everyone needed to prepare or else they might die. Gathering luck around the area again, he helped everyone to open their lottery, getting a strong ability or items so they could get out alive in the next quests.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2148: Everyone is honest
   After the quest, Haru brought Brandish and Irene to his world. When he told them that he came from another world and it surprised them, but they were quite curious about another world and wanted to come with him.
   "So this is another world?" Irene looked at her surroundings in amazement, thinking that there was a huge difference between Haru's world and her world. She could see from the architecture alone, there were more than one or two-level differences. It was so different that she was amazed, especially when she saw how tall Haru's house was. It somehow made her think that the Tower of Babel could be built in this world.
   Irene had been living for the past 400+ years and somehow she was glad of it since she could tell that there would be a lot of interesting things as long as she was with Haru.
   "Wow..." Brandish could only utter that word at this moment.
   Still, Utaha, Sora, Megumi, Erina, and Kirari were dumbfounded when they saw Brandish and Irene since the getups of those two were so revealing, but when they thought about their origin, they couldn't say much since each world had a different culture.
   Brandish and Irene also saw the five girls and could tell the difference in the getups between them.
   "Haru, is this not alright to wear a bikini?" Brandish asked naively.
   "...It's alright to wear a bikini, but let's wear that on the beach or pool. It'll be terrible if you wear a bikini on the street, you might get caught by the police if you do that," Haru said calmly. "Also, if possible, don't use magic."
   Brandish and Irene nodded at the same time.
   "Can we talk now?" Utaha suddenly asked.
   "Brandish-san and Irene-san, is it? Thank you for taking care of our man in another world, so how about we talk to each other to get to know each other better?" Utaha said politely.
   Brandish and Irene agreed without hesitation.
   The group of girls went directly to the room to talk to each other, but when Haru wanted to follow them, they directly stopped him.
   "We need to talk to each other first!"
   Haru could only sigh and sat down on the sofa while thinking whether he should visit everyone from the Muse, but he knew that there was something that he needed to do. He thought about what he had done to Brandish and he felt that he knew that he had done something similar to various girls in the various worlds that he had met, and he knew that he needed to meet those girls to explain everything.
   With that said, Haru wondered which world that he should visit first.
   There were various worlds that Haru had gone into in the past 2000++ chapters.
   Haru thought for a moment and felt that he should go to the world of Infinite Stratos since, in that world, he had left so suddenly, without leaving much of explanation. Even though he had told Tabane to tell everyone that he was alright, somehow he was quite worried whether Tabane would relay that message or not.
   'Alright, let's visit them.'
   Haru thought that it should be a summer vacation in the world of the Infinite Stratos and he was sure that he could play together with everyone at that time. Without hesitation, he made a copy of himself, then teleported one of his bodies to another world.
   It had been a while since Haru had met them, and even though it might be a week or more that they had parted, he hadn't seen them for quite a while.
   'I wonder whether I can see Ichika too.'
   Haru's mood was good so without hesitation, he teleported to the world of the Infinite Stratos.
   "Hey, hey, did you miss me?" Tabane was full of smiles when Haru suddenly came into her world.
   "Yeah, I miss you, Tabane," Haru said with a smile.
   Tabane's private house was located on one of the unnamed islands near Japan, but with all the security that she built, there was no way for someone to be able to find her house. Still, instead of the house, it was similar to a laboratory, and her living place was built to accommodate everything that she needed to build whatever she wanted to build.
   There was no plant, nor big bad, and if there was something special about this private house, then it would be the large outdoor bathhouse that Haru built when he came in the past and that place had become Tabane's favorite place when she rested.
   When Haru and Tabane met each other, they didn't hesitate and walked to their room to do the thing that they had missed and after they were satisfied, she created a circle with her finger on his chest, and asked, "Are you going to watch Houki-chan's performance?"
   "Houki's performance?" Haru raised his eyebrow and felt confused.
   "Did you forget that my house is a shrine? They often do dance rituals when there is a summer festival," Tabane said.
   "You're not coming?" Haru asked curiously.
   "No, if I come, then the festival might be stopped since Houki-chan will get angry at me," Tabane said with a smile. Even though she might often act stupid, she also knew that what she had done, caused a big problem for her family, but she didn't regret it since that was what a family was for, right? Causing trouble for a family was a normal thing, so there was no need to be shy to cause trouble.
   "Okay, I'll watch the dance ritual," Haru said.
   Tabane smiled then whispered, "Try to get Houki-chan, then you can have two sisters at the same time."
   "............." Haru was speechless and said, "It's my first time seeing someone who can give her little sister to her boyfriend."
   "What? You don't want to?"
   Tabane smiled and patted Haru's head. "It's great that you're so honest with your desire."
   Haru couldn't deny the fact that having Tabane and Houki at the same time made him excited.
   "Still, not only is your mouth honest, but your body is also very honest." Tabane smiled as she rubbed Haru's hard prick with her slender and cold hand.
   Haru shuddered with how good it was and kissed and sucked Tabane's neck which made her moan loudly.
   "Hmnh... Ahnn... More..."
   His hand rubbed against her ample bust as he played with her nipple while his other hand teased her clitoris, causing a large amount of juice, keep gushing out, like a flood from her honey pot.
   Haru wanted to suck those delicious juices, but suddenly Tabane called his name. "Hmn... by the way, Haru." Her voice was sultry and tried to hold the moan that was about to come out from her mouth.
   Haru was under her skirt and only answered with a short answer since he was quite busy.
   "What are you going to do with Ichika?"
   "Ichika?" Haru stopped and suddenly felt quite complex. "What do you want me to do with him?"
   "Well, can you get his big sister?" Tabane asked and felt that it would be great if she could be on the bed together with Orimura Chifuyu.
   "Let's talk about that later since we have something to do, right?"
   Tabane's mouth was honest, but her body was even more honest.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2149: Is my bed soft?
   In the flower garden, there was a beautiful girl with long blonde hair that was braided, watering the flowers. She hummed a song, enjoyed her time alone, but even so, there was a trace of loneliness on her face.
   The girl was Charlotte Dunois, who was Haru's roommate at the Infinite Stratos academy.
   After Haru left, he told Charlotte to live in his house. He might have been living in an apartment in the past since he was living alone, but he had decided to take Charlotte so he bought a house without hesitation.
   The house was two-story, with modern architecture, and a beautiful flower garden in the yard.
   The beautiful flower garden had always been Charlotte's favorite and even though there was a robot that would water those flowers regularly, she loved to water those flowers manually since she could tell that those flowers answered her.
   When you take care of a flower, the flower will answer you by growing beautifully.
   If Haru knew what Charlotte was doing, then, without doubt, he would think of her as having a flower or plant addict.
   Still, Charlotte loved this place since it made her know that she had a place to return, she had a house. It might be a bit too big if she lived here alone, but if she thought the future when she had a child with him, she felt that this house was perfect.
   Charlotte's face flushed when she thought that she would have children with him, but she didn't hate the idea, or rather she loved that idea. However, she sighed since it had been two weeks since he disappeared after the attack on the training camp before, and it made her wonder where he was.
   Charlotte was hugged suddenly, which made her startled, and wanted to beat up the person who hugged her by using her Infinite Stratos, but when she smelled a similar smell from behind, she turned her flexible waist and kissed him without hesitation.
   Haru thought that Charlotte had something to ask or wanted to beat him up, but in the end, she kissed his lips without hesitation, so he also didn't hesitate to enjoy the kiss. Still, her body might not be the best among all of his girls, but it had always been so nice to hug her since her body was so soft.
   They kissed each other until their lips were swollen because they kissed for so long.
   Charlotte's eyes were red and looked at Haru in resentment. "Why did you only come back now?" She was so worried about him, especially when she couldn't contact him and all the messages, and her call couldn't be connected, which made her have a grudge against him.
   Haru patted Charlotte's butts several times and said, "But I come back, right?"
   Charlotte curled her lips and flushed when her butts were patted, but she didn't hate it. Instead, she swayed her butts left and right, telling him that it was alright to touch her butts more. "Still, you really like my butts, huh?"
   Haru looked at Charlotte again and kissed her wavy blonde hair. "I'm a bit hungry, is there something to eat?" As for whether he loved her butts or not, the answer was obvious, right?
   "Okay, okay, wait a moment." Charlotte was full of charming smiles and turned off the water before she brought him inside the house while telling him a lot of things.
   Haru felt that his decision to have Charlotte in this world was the greatest thing that he had ever done.
   Even though it might have been only two weeks since Haru had been away from this world, he really felt that he had been away from Charlotte so long so even though he was eating, they sat next to each other and neither of them wanted to part with each other.
   Still, there was something that Charlotte needed to ask. "You're not going again, right?"
   Haru ate the beef bourguignon that was cooked by Charlotte, then shook his head. "You don't need to worry. I won't go anywhere."
   "Great!" Charlotte, without hesitation, kissed Haru's cheek.
   "Hey, I'm trying to eat." Haru was speechless.
   "I want to eat too," Charlotte said sweetly, like a baby asking for him to pamper.
   "Good grief..." Haru showed an "it can't be helped" expression and said, "Open your mouth then."
   "Ahh..." Charlotte opened her mouth obediently and ate the food that was fed by Haru.
   "By the way, you're not living here alone?" Haru could tell that even though there was only Charlotte here, she didn't live alone in this place.
   "Um." Charlotte nodded and said, "I live with Laura and Cecilia here."
   "Laura and Cecilia? Where are they?" Haru asked curiously, but Charlotte pouted, and said, "Mooo..., you're with me, yet you're asking for other girls?"
   "Sorry, sorry, it's just unexpected that you'll tell them that you live in my house. I thought you were going to monopolize this place alone," Haru said as if had found out her dirty secret.
   Charlotte smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, that thought crossed my mind before, but this place was a bit huge for me, but in the future..." She blushed when she thought about her future with him.
   "Well, in the future, this place should be suitable for our family." Haru nodded. He could get a better and bigger house, but since Charlotte was satisfied with this place, then he didn't say much. He raised her chin and stared at her eyes deeply. "Did you miss me?"
   "Um." Charlotte nodded without hesitation and hugged his neck as she whispered into his ear. "I miss you, Haru."
   The soft and warm breath tickled his ear, but at the same time, it caused a desire to be born on his body.
   A small curve grew in his mouth as his voice echoed through Charlotte's mind.
   "They won't come back today, right?"
   Charlotte's body trembled as she hugged him so tightly, and at the same time, she also knew what he planned to do. "Wa - Wait a minute, let me call them."
   "Why do you want to call them?" Haru looked at Charlotte weirdly, wondering whether this girl wanted to lose her first time in a foursome?
   Even though Haru didn't really mind, it surprised him that Charlotte was quite wild.
   "I'll remind them not to come back today," Charlotte said without hesitation, then used her phone to call Cecilia and Laura, telling them not to come back, and told them to go to Houki's house since she remembered that Houki's house was a shrine and she might need help.
   Haru looked at Charlotte and thought that this girl was so crafty.
   "Done?" After a moment, he asked.
   "Done." Charlotte nodded with a smile.
   "By the way, I have never slept in this house, is the bed soft?" Haru asked.
   "It's very soft." Charlotte nodded without hesitation.
   "Really? I need to check it and I might need your help too, is that okay?"
   "Okay, I'll help you to test the bed whether it can accommodate two people or not."
   Haru and Charlotte then went to his room where they would test the quality of his bed. After all, it was important to know if his bed wasn't good, then they might need to change this bed tomorrow.
   So without further ado, they checked his bed together to test how soft it was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2150: There's only one reason!
   Cecelia sighed tiredly and looked at the long stone stairs in front of her. "Why are the stairs so long?! It's also so hot!" Even though she held an umbrella, she could feel the heat of the sun which was so unbearable for her. Compared to the summer in London, the summer in Tokyo was so hot that she thought that she was almost dead.
   Laura shook her head and said, "You lack exercise." But even so, her face was full of sweat because of the sun.
   "I'm not a gorilla girl like you," Cecilia said with a snort, but then she blushed and said, "Also, with how weak I am, Haru will protect me."
   Laura snorted and responded. "If you want to become his woman, you should be able to protect him!"
   "Well..." Cecilia thought for a moment then nodded. "That might be true." But then she sighed and asked, "I wonder where he is now."
   "He's going to go back, what are you worried about?" Laura snorted, but inwardly she was also worried about Haru, wondering when he was going to come back.
   When Cecilia and Laura kept talking, Houki, who was walking in front of them couldn't handle it anymore and asked, "Why are you two here? I am busy with the preparation of the festival, you know?" Her aunt had asked her to become a dancer on the Kagura dance during the festival, but suddenly Cecilia and Laura called her and told her that they were going to help her. Even though she was confused at why they decided to help her, her aunt agreed without hesitation since they lacked helpers right now.
   "Huh? Didn't you ask for our help?" Cecilia said with a displeased expression.
   "Yeah." Laura nodded with a displeased expression and asked, "Didn't you ask Charlotte to ask us for help for the summer festival?"
   "You should be grateful that two IS pilot representatives have decided to help you." Cecilia cast a contemptuous gaze and asked, "Why don't you say a thank you to us?"
   "Well, I'm also curious about the summer festival in this country too..." Laura murmured as she observed the number of stalls in the surrounding area. She felt it would be great if she could walk around together with Haru in this summer festival.
   Cecilia also felt similarly to Laura since it was her first time to come to the summer festival in this country. Unfortunately, Haru wasn't with them, which made her sad.
   Anyway, Laura and Cecilia were practically free and they had nothing to do. They also didn't have any intention to practice since they were all bored, so when Charlotte told them that Houki asked for their help for the summer festival, they didn't have hesitation and decided to help.
   "But this Japanese shrine is surely amazing, how old has it been again? Centuries ago? I'm surprised that it is still in a good condition," Cecilia said while observing the shrine in front of her with amazement.
   "Humu!" Laura nodded and said, "I can feel the Japanese soul from this shrine."
   The area of the shrine was large and it was located on the top of the hill so they could see the surrounding areas. It was also surrounded by a lot of trees which caused the temperature to become slightly cooler even though it was in the summer.
   As they arrived at the top of the stairs, they could see a long "Sando," which was a road to walk toward the shrine. There were also various other important ornaments and buildings that were built on the top of the land from stone lanterns, sculptures of the guardians of the shrine, purification places, worship places, the main hall of the shrine, and several others.
   Even if it was for the first time, Laura and Cecilia came to this Shinto shrine, they could tell how grand this shrine was.
   Still, as they marveled over the shrine before them, Houki's voice caused them to stagnant.
   "Huh?" Houka was confused and asked, "I did?"
   Cecilia and Laura looked at Houki at the same time in silence and somehow they had some premonition in their hearts.
   "Um... Houki-san, Charlotte didn't call you?" Cecilia asked softly.
   Houki shook her head and said, "No, you two suddenly called me and told me that you were going to help so I came to pick you up. As for Charlotte, I didn't know anything."
   "What's happening?" Laura was confused.
   Cecilia's brain moved at the fastest speed and her instinct told him that there was a big conspiracy that happened around them. "In other words... Charlotte lied to us so we wouldn't go back?"
   After the training camp event, Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte lived in Haru's house together so it was weird when Charlotte suddenly told them not to go back.
   "But why?" Laura was confused.
   Houki frowned and said, "There might be a reason why Charlotte didn't want you to go back?" She also knew that Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte lived together in Haru's house. Personally, she also loved Haru's house and even imagined her future to live with him, have a child together there, and had a passionate action... Cough! Cough!
   Houki suddenly felt that her face was burning at that moment.
   "A reason why she didn't want us to go back...?" Cecilia murmured before her eyes were wide open. She, without hesitation, turned and ran. "I'll go back first! Houki, sorry, I won't help you!" She dashed and left the flabbergasted Laura and Houki.
   "Wait! Wait! Don't leave me!" Laura quickly chased after Cecilia.
   Houki was also startled, but then her eyes wide opened since she realized that there was only one reason why Charlotte didn't want Laura and Cecilia to go back quickly. "...Has he returned?" She also wanted to follow the two girls, but she stopped and snorted, thinking that she shouldn't chase after them and it should be the other way around. "Hmph! I won't forgive you if you don't meet me later!" Also, she also felt conflicted about her feelings, especially when she thought about Ichika. She furiously shook her head at this moment. Luckily, her aunt told her to wash her body to purify her soul and body, so without hesitation, she poured the cold water into her hot body since she was afraid that she would be burnt.
   Haru and Charlotte tested the quality of the bed inside his room, and personally, they were satisfied with it.
   "Don't go, alright?" Charlotte said meekly as she leaned on Haru's chest.
   "I'll stay here. You don't need to worry." Haru caressed Charlotte's forehead and bangs, causing her to purr cutely, but suddenly his expression changed. He quickly hugged her and hid below the bed.
   "Wh - What?!" Charlotte was startled when Haru suddenly hugged her body. She was still tired after testing the bed for several hours, but if he wanted to do it again, then she didn't mind.
   But who would expect part of Haru's room to explode?
   "................" Haru and Charlotte.
   They saw a huge hole appear in his room and they saw two Infinite Stratos hover in front of the hole of his room.
   "Hohoho..." Cecilia laughed while staring at Haru and Charlotte who were covered in a blanket and smiled. "It's been a while, Haru." Even though she was flushed when she saw Haru's body, this time, her smile was so cold that it could freeze anyone who saw her smile.
   "Even though you're my wife... even though you're my wife..." Laura was already broken and her face was so red that there was even a lot of smoke that kept coming out from her head, especially when she saw Haru's naked body together with Charlotte, who was also naked.
   Haru and Charlotte could only look at each other with a bitter smile at this moment, thinking that they might have a long day.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2151: Woman's instinct
   Haru quickly regained his calm and felt slightly troubled by this matter, but he also understood why Cecilia and Laura were furious, but he told them to calm down for a bit and let them prepare since they were practically naked at this moment.
   The anger on Cecilia and Laura also diminished when they saw Haru's naked body and they kept glancing at him from time to time even though they tried to look away, but even so, they couldn't. Still, they also knew how dangerous Haru's body was and they were afraid that this entire neighborhood might be seduced by Haru, so they also worked together to build back the wall that they had destroyed before.
   Haru and Charlotte also moved to Charlotte's room since his room was partly destroyed.
   "It's your fault, you know?" Charlotte put the blame on Haru without hesitation with a smile.
   "......." Haru couldn't deny Charlotte since it was his fault to leave them. "But why did they come back so suddenly?"
   "Woman's instinct..." It was the only answer that Charlotte could come out of at the time. "Still, you don't want to do it again?" She saw that Haru's thing was so excited at this moment and she was also flushed in excitement. Even though she had just lost her first time, her body was stronger than normal people, considering she was the pilot of the Infinite Stratos so her body had been strengthened to a certain extent. She was also healed by Haru, so even after a rigorous exercise, she felt better, even though anyone could see the tiredness in her eyes.
   "Woman's instinct..." Haru felt that this power was so mysterious.
   "Wait, you didn't bring your clothes from your room before, right?" Charlotte suddenly remembered.
   "I'll pick them myself." Haru walked out of the room, then he saw Cecilia and Laura were right in front of him.
   "............" Laura and Cecilia opened their eyes wide when they saw Haru, who was naked, suddenly opened the door.
   "Er... after I put on my clothes, let's talk," Haru said.
   Laura and Cecilia nodded at the same time, but their eyes had been focussed on his body and the thing between his legs. They had seen something like this and they had become impure, so they could only ask for his responsibility at this moment.
   After Haru put his clothes on, everyone gathered in the living room, Cecilia and Laura looked at Haru at the same time and their eyes were quite scary at that moment.
   On the other hand, Charlotte prepared tea for everyone and she acted as if she had become Haru's wife at that moment.
   Of course, Cecilia and Laura noticed this, but what they could do? After all, they had...
   "Haru, what did you do with Charlotte before?" Laura asked without hesitation.
   Charlotte and Cecilia were lost for words since Laura was so blunt when she asked her question.
   'Can you think before you ask that question?' 2x
   Even Cecilia also knew how awkward it was for someone to ask that question, even though she had never done it. Still, she felt so jealous of Charlotte since she didn't expect that Charlotte and Haru would do such a thing together during the day.
   'We were away for four or five hours, then that meant...' Cecilia opened her eyes wide, thinking that Haru and Charlotte had done it for so long which made her blush, thinking that he was so strong.
   "It's as you have imagined. That's what we have been doing," Haru said calmly, which made Charlotte blush and hit his arm.
   "Then do it to me too!" Laura said without hesitation.
   Cecilia and Charlotte were dumbfounded and they couldn't utter any words.
   "You're my wife. You have a duty to serve me on the bed too!" Laura said once again, but this time, her face was so red, but she didn't escape since if she escaped, she felt that she would lose to Charlotte.
   "...Are you sure?" Haru asked hesitantly, wondering whether it was alright to take girls' virginity consecutively.
   "I..." Laura wanted to nod, but Charlotte quickly stopped her and said, "Laura, why don't you ask him to go on a date with you tomorrow or two days later? You can spend time with him, then at that time..."
   "That's a great idea!" Laura nodded without hesitation.
   Charlotte sighed in relief since Laura was quite simple, then said, "Haru is a bit tired after his journey, also are you not curious what he has been doing when it has gone?"
   Cecilia and Laura only remembered that they hadn't asked him what he had been doing and quickly asked him where he had gone and what he had been doing since they were all worried about him!
   Haru wasn't speechless about the reaction of Cecilia or Laura. Instead, he was more amazed at Charlotte's reaction, who answered everything calmly and manipulated the two girls subtly without them noticing. He glanced at Charlotte, who was still smiling as she rubbed her stomach.
   Haru felt that this girl was too crafty, right?
   "What? You learn magic?!" 3x
   Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte were dumbfounded when they heard Haru's answer.
   "Don't be so loud. Also, don't tell this to anyone," Haru said.
   "But.. magic? Are you sure?" Cecilia asked in doubt. If Haru learned about a mechanic or other secret of Infinite Stratos, then she would believe him without hesitation, but it was magic, which caused her to be doubtful.
   "Is it a magic on the television?" Charlotte asked, thinking that Haru learned a magic trick for entertainment or something.
   "How about I show you?" Haru asked.
   "How?" Laura asked curiously.
   "You two have destroyed my room before, right? How do I fix that?" Haru said.
   ".............." Cecilia and Laura were quite embarrassed when they heard Haru's words, but then they became curious when he told them that he was going to show his magic. After all, it was faster to show them instead of talking.
   Haru then walked to his room with Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte who followed him, then he used his magic and returned his destroyed room to his previous state.
   ".................." Cecilia, Laura, and Charlotte.
   There was no damage, there was no hole, and everything returned back as the previous state before his room was destroyed by Cecilia and Laura.
   Luckily, the sexy and intoxicating smell from Charlotte and Haru before had disappeared since the huge hole released all of that smell from his room.
   "See?" Haru said with a smile toward the three girls.
   The three girls then without hesitation pushed him to the bed, but they didn't ask him to do a perverted thing, instead, they asked him how to do it, but could they hold their urge to mate?
   Let's find out in the next chapter.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2152: Who is the lucky guy?
   In the evening, the summer festival started and Houki also helped her aunt by selling charms and divination for the people who came to this festival. She sat on the Shamusho, the shrine's administrative office, helping her aunt to help the people who wanted to buy charms or did divination on the shrine.
   Houki might not be good at communicating with people, but it might be because she had helped the shrine during her childhood that she did a good job on her job.
   However, this time, it was different since Houki had been in a daze, thinking whether Haru really had come back. She was quite frustrated when she thought that guy didn't even contact her or come to meet her. It made her sulk and wonder whether her position in his heart was really that smile.
   Houki held her head while shaking it furiously, but then she heard his aunt's voice.
   "Houki-chan! Houki-chan!"
   Houki was startled and turned around but showed a confused expression when she saw her aunt smiling.
   "Ichika is here! Look!" Houki's aunt thought that Houki had been in a daze because of Ichika so she pointed her finger in Ichika's direction.
   Houki was startled and turned around before becoming dumbfounded since she didn't expect that Ichika would be right in front of her. "I - Ichika?"
   "Houki." Ichika smiled gently and asked, "Did I bother you? You were in a daze when I called you before. What's wrong?"
   "No - Nothing." Houki shook her head and felt a bit guilty for some reason.
   "Is that so?" Ichika didn't overthink then observed Houki, who was wearing a "Miko" (shrine maiden), and he couldn't look away for a moment. "You look great in that."
   "Tha - Thank you..." Houki murmured while lowering her head. Unexpectedly, she wasn't as happy as she had imagined, which made her quite frustrated. 'I should like Ichika, right?' She subconsciously held the ribbon that was bought by Haru for her birthday. It had the same design that was bought by Ichika, so Ichika didn't notice it and thought that it was something that he bought for her.
   "Houki-chan. Houki-chan."
   "Ah, yes?" Houki was startled again and looked at her aunt, who gave her a knowing smile.
   "How about you take a break first? I'll find you a yukata," Houki's aunt said with a smile.
   "Ah, no, it's alright..." Houki wanted to refuse, but Houki's aunt was persistent and told her to wear a yukata so she could go out with Ichika.
   "It's alright. It's alright."
   Houki somehow could only bitterly smile.
   Still, Ichika smiled when he thought that he could go out with Houki.
   After Houki changed into a yukata, she walked out from the Shamusho, but she didn't expect to see Ichikat talking with another girl.
   "Ah, Houki!" Ichika waved his hand gently at Houki.
   Houki nodded timidly as she grasped the lower part of her yukata, feeling frustrated. She didn't feel frustrated because she saw Ichika together with another girl instead she was frustrated because she didn't feel anything when she saw Ichika with another girl.
   Ichika didn't think there was anything wrong with Houki and introduced the girl beside him.
   "Hello, I'm Gotanda Ran!" Rin smiled and said, "I have always heard so much about you from Ichika-san, Shinonono-san."
   "I - I have heard about you, too." Houki smiled embarrassedly and said, "You're Ichika's friend's little sister, right?"
   "Yes!" Ran smiled. "My stupid brother always has troubled Ichika-san."
   "It's my first time seeing you in a yukata, Ran." Ichika smiled and praised, "You look good in that."
   "Thank you." Ran smiled sweetly, but then she asked, "Oh, right, I have heard that Kasugano-san is also a student at Infinite Stratos Academy is that true?"
   Houki frowned when she heard Ran's question, but Ichika smiled gently and said, "Yes, he's my friend."
   "Really?" Ran seemed excited when she heard Ichika's answer.
   "Yes, I'm glad that he's also there since I won't be the only male in that school," Ichika said with relief since he felt that he would be troubled if he was the only male in the Infinite Stratos Academy.
   Houki looked weirdly at Ichika, but she didn't say anything since she also wasn't sure what to say in this situation, but she wondered how the hell Haru could know Ran and she also wondered whether Ichika didn't feel curious at how Ran knew Haru?
   However, it wasn't Houki's place to ask this and she also felt annoyed toward that bastard, so she only sullenly, standing there, while looking at the stalls and crowds at the festival.
   "Well, what shall we eat first? I'm quite hungry," Ichika said since he thought that Houki was hungry or something.
   The three of them walked together, played together, and enjoyed the festival together.
   Still, Houki felt something was missing somehow which made her uncomfortable all the time. "Sorry Ichika, I need to go back since it is almost time for Kagura dance."
   "I see." Ichika nodded and said with a smile, "Do your best. I'll be watching you."
   "Yes." Houki smiled and somehow when she saw Ichika's smile, she felt relief and decided to do her best during her performance on Kagura dance.
   When it was time for the Kagura dance, a number of people started to gather on the Kagura-den.
   Kagura-den is the building within a Shinto shrine where sacred dance (kagura) and music are offered to "Kami" (deities) during ceremonies. It has the shape of an open stage with Shinto shrine influence over the design.
   Ichika also stood there, waiting for the Kagura dance to start and after a while, the music started and Houki slowly appeared on the stage as she danced gracefully.
   When Houki danced, everyone couldn't look away and it was as if magic had been cast over them.
   "Wow... is there such a beautiful girl in this neighborhood?"
   Some people couldn't help but murmur when they saw Houki's figure dancing on the stage.
   It was also at this moment, Ichika realized that his childhood friend had grown up and she wasn't that tomboy girl who often fought together on the dojo. His eyes couldn't look away since he realized how beautiful his childhood friend was.
   Houki didn't know what Ichika was thinking. Her mind was empty as she performed the Kagura dance, and as she focussed, she felt that the world felt slow and her perception of the world had become sharper. She could see Ichika, who was gawking at her and couldn't look away, which made her smile, but she still felt empty.
   Houki kept dancing with an empty mind until she suddenly noticed a familiar figure, who was leaning on the wall, watching her performance silently, which made her eyes wide open.
   Houki noticed that familiar figure smiled which made her curl her lips and snort, but then a small curve appeared on her mouth.
   With that smile, everyone felt that their mind had exploded and they felt a goddess had descended upon the mortal world.
   While Ichika stood there and felt his heartbeat stop for a moment since, at this moment, the beautiful girl on the stage was the only thing inside his mind.
   As the music continued, Houki's figure kept dancing, giving her an image of a beautiful flower that had blossomed in the spring.
   Some people smiled and could tell that this girl was in love and this dance was meant for the person she loved. Still, they wondered who this lucky guy was?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2153: Don't you have something to say to me?
   When the dance ended, Houki excused herself and returned to the room inside the hall to change her clothes.
   Ichika also followed and waited outside since he wanted to spend the rest of the time with Houki. He stood there, waiting for her, but then someone called him out.
   "Eh? Ichika? Why are you here?"
   "Yukiko-obaasan?" Ichika looked at Houki's aunt in confusion.
   "You're not with Houki-chan?" Houki's aunt was confused.
   "Um, no." Ichika shook his head and asked, "She isn't inside?"
   Houki's aunt looked at Ichika for a moment, then thought about Houki. 'Has she fallen for someone else?' She felt a bit weird and confused, but at the same time, she was also curious. After all, she saw Houki was full of smiles quickly running after the Kagura dance. She thought that Houki was going to meet Ichika, but was she going to meet someone else?
   "Yukiko-obaasan?" Ichika was confused since Houki's aunt suddenly fell in silence.
   "Ah, nothing. Wait a moment, let me see whether Houki-chan is inside or not," Houki's aunt said.
   "Ah, no, it's alright. You don't need to be in a hurry. She might be busy and help the shrine, right?" Ichika said with a smile.
   Houki's aunt looked at Ichika for a moment and could only nod with an unnatural expression. "Yes, she's quite busy right now."
   "I see..." Ichika felt a bit disappointed and said, "Then I'll go back first."
   Houki's aunt wasn't sure what to say at this moment and only hoped Houki would come back as soon as possible since there were a lot of things that she was going to ask her. "Sorry, Ichika-kun, I'll tell her that you're looking for her."
   "Yes." Ichika thought that it couldn't be helped since he also knew how busy the shrine was during the festival.
   Houki, who had changed into purple yukata with cherry blossom patterns, walked to the backyard of the shrine where there was a gazebo where someone could see the scenery of the town.
   This place was quite deserted and was only known by some people.
   Houki didn't know why she walked to this place, but she had a feeling that bastard was in that place. Her surroundings were extremely dark since there was no light, but it didn't stop her from walking. As she was about to approach that gazebo, even though it was dark, she could see a figure of someone sitting on the bench, staring at the scenery of the town as he ate takoyaki.
   Houki's voice was loud and her voice echoed through the forest in her surroundings. Still, from her voice alone, someone could tell how angry and annoyed she was, but this figure was unfazed and said, "Are you hungry?"
   "I'm so hungry!" Houki said as she sat next to this figure.
   "I bought Taiyaki, do you want it?" Haru asked and gave the taiyaki in his hand.
   Houki didn't say much and took the taiyaki from his hand.
   Haru looked at Houki, who was annoyed and said, "I saw Ichika there. You're not going with him?"
   Houki glared at Haru since this guy was quite nasty. She squinted her eyes and asked, "Why are you here?"
   "Of course, I came to meet you," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Really?" Houki was surprised.
   "I heard from Cecilia and Laura that you were going to perform the Kagura dance. Luckily, I didn't come late and I could watch your performance," Haru said with a smile.
   Houki felt so complex at that moment. When Ichika praised her, she didn't feel anything, but when this bastard told her that he came personally to watch her performance her heart was beating so fast and she also felt embarrassed. "How is it?"
   "Well, it's not bad," Haru said ambiguously.
   "Huh? Not bad?" Houki was displeased.
   "I was late before, so I didn't fully see how you danced before," Haru said unnaturally, but Houki didn't doubt his words and said, "Then I'll show it to you here again."
   "Um." Houki nodded without hesitation.
   Houki then stood up and started to dance gracefully again in front of Haru. This time, she wouldn't allow him to give him half-asset praise and she needed him to tell her that she was the best.
   There might not be music, and there was only one audience, but even so, Houki's dance was even better than what she had shown on the stage before.
   As the dance ended, Houki asked, "How is it?" She was breathing quite fast, but it wasn't because she felt tired instead she was quite nervous, waiting for his answer.
   "How great is that?" Houki asked with some displeasure, wondering whether that was the only thing that Haru could say.
   "It's so great that I want you to monopolize you for myself," Haru said as he gazed into her eyes.
   "Wh --?!" Houki blushed and her face was hot. She didn't expect that this guy would confess to her. She lowered her head shyly as she kneaded her hands together.
   Haru wondered how someone could be so cute so he didn't hesitate and pulled her into his embrace, letting her sit on his lap.
   "Wha --?!" Houki was startled and wanted to fight back. "You..?"
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   Houki curled her lips and in the end, she searched the most comfortable position as she sat on his lap. She could feel his head on her right shoulder, but instead of feeling ticklish or uncomfortable, it felt so warm and complete. "You're not going anywhere, right?"
   "If you don't believe me, then why don't you follow me back now?"
   Houki snorted and could tell that this guy was thinking something bad. Still, she didn't really mind and said, "Well, I'll visit your home tomorrow."
   Houki sighed at how childish this guy was, but then she recalled and asked, "Do Charlotte, Laura, and Cecilia live in your house too?"
   Suddenly there was a beautiful firework exploding in the sky, but Haru somehow wasn't in the mood to enjoy the fireworks. Still, it could be used to change the topic of conversation. "The fireworks are beautiful."
   Houki sighed and continued to sit on his lap. "Don't you have something to say to me?"
   ".............." Houki blushed and quickly got angry. "It's not that, right?"
   "Err, I love you so much?"
   Haru lifted Houki's body and put her legs to the side, letting her sit on his lap in a horizontal position, then kissed her cheek gently. "I love you, Houki."
   Houki knew that this guy was bad, but why couldn't she forget him?
   "Don't you have something to say to me too?" Haru whispered.
   Houki's face was red and she was embarrassed, but she gave him the words that he wanted to hear. "I love you too."
   Haru hugged Houki happily and kissed her cheek again several times. "My Houki-chan is so cute!"
   "Do - Don't say something so embarrassing so easily!" Houki felt that her entire body was burning, but she didn't hate this feeling. She put her head on his shoulder and said in a lonely tone, "Don't leave so suddenly like that, alright?"
   Houki snuggled closer and looked at the fireworks. "The fireworks are beautiful."
   "Houki is even more beautiful."
   Houki curled her lips and hid her face on his neck, feeling embarrassed.
   Haru smiled and kept their position as they talked to each other, watching the fireworks together.
   Houki smiled happily, but then she was dumbfounded when she noticed her aunt watching her with a smile from behind.
   Haru also turned his head and also saw Houki's aunt.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2154: Polar Shortcut
   Haru and Houki were in silence, watching the woman behind them.
   Haru had never seen this woman before, but he could tell that this woman should be Houki's family since he could see some resembled on their faces. As for why he didn't say anything when he noticed her, it was because he pretty much didn't care, but when he saw Houki who was frozen in his arms, he felt that she was pretty cute.
   Houki's aunt, Yukiko, gave an awkward smile to Houki and Haru, then said, "Um... sorry for bothering you."
   Yukiko walked back slowly, but then she said, "By the way, Mr. boyfriend."
   Houki blushed when Haru subconsciously answered her aunt who called him her boyfriend.
   "Can you come to the house later? I want to know you better," Yukiko said with a smile.
   "Er..." Haru felt that it was a bit too much since he had dated two sisters at the same time and if he added the aunt too...
   "What are you thinking?" Houki asked with a snort as she twisted his waist.
   Yukiko chucked and said, "Well, you guys have fun first. I'll go back."
   Houki and Haru watched Yukiko's back, then he said, "Who is that?"
   "My aunt..." Houki was so embarrassed at that moment.
   "She's pretty cute..." Haru wanted to praise Houki's aunt, but when he noticed Houki's gaze on him, he quickly said, "As expected of your aunt, I can tell that you're a family."
   "If you dare to seduce her..."
   Haru might not seduce Houki's aunt, but what if Houki's aunt seduced him?
   "Still, let's stay here for a moment."
   Houki rested her head on his shoulder again and somehow felt embarrassed when she thought about what had happened. "It's all your fault!" She bit his neck, giving him some hickeys here and there.
   Haru sighed and wondered whether this girl didn't realize that her aunt was still observing them, but he didn't think too much and knew that there was one more woman. He thought about that strict expression and wondered what that woman was doing right now.
   On the quiet bar, there was a beautiful woman that silently sat while drinking a martini. Even though she was beautiful, there was no one who dared to approach her since the aura that was emitted from this woman caused anyone who saw her to walk away without hesitation. It was so cold that it made their bodies tremble, which made them wonder whether they were in the bar or in Antarctica.
   The woman had a voluptuous figure and had been dressed loosely since summer.
   "Orimura-sensei, why don't you stop drinking?"
   Beside the beautiful woman, there was a woman with glasses and short green hair, sitting here nervously, wanting to stop this beautiful woman from drinking again. "I know that you're worried about Kasugano-kun, but you shouldn't drink too much."
   "Who is worried about him?!" The beautiful woman's face was red and retorted the woman with glasses. As for whether her face was red because of the embarrassment or the effect of the alcohol, only she knew the answer. "Maya, you don't have a boyfriend, right?"
   The two women who were sitting at the bar were Orimura Chifuyu and Maya Yamada. They were the teachers of the IS academy and during their off time, they often stayed together.
   "You want to stop me drinking because you want to go back, right?" Chifuyu wrapped her hand around Maya's shoulder and said, "Tell me the truth, you have a boyfriend?"
   "Of course not!" Maya refuted without hesitation and sighed. "With our work, do you think that when can I find a boyfriend?"
   Chifuyu looked speechlessly at Maya, but Maya wasn't wrong.
   They were teachers at IS academy and there weren't any males in that place except for Ichika and Haru.
   Maya sighed. "I miss Haru..." But then she quickly closed her mouth and looked at Chifuyu who had a gloomy expression.
   Chifuyu was in a gloomy mood, but then she also sighed, wondering where that bastard was. Still, when she thought that Haru would be in trouble because he had disappeared, she didn't expect the government would be okay and didn't do anything when Haru disappeared, which made her glad and also curious what the hell was happening.
   However, the thing that Chifuyu was most annoyed about was the fact that Haru didn't say anything when he had gone to Tabane!
   "Can you make three Polar Shortcuts for me and one for the two ladies?"
   When Maya and Chifuyu were in deep thought, suddenly a familiar voice sounded beside them. They turned their heads and were dumbfounded when they saw the bastard that they had been thinking about.
   "It's been a while, Sensei," Haru said with a smile.
   "....................." 2x
   Chifuyu wanted to beat this guy up, but Maya directly hugged Haru.
   Haru, who was hugged by Maya, also hugged her back and as expected, her body was so soft.
   Chifuyu loosened her fist, then sighed, before she asked, "Still, you're going to the bar?"
   "I'm looking for you, after all," Haru said with a smile.
   "Where have you been, Haru?" Maya asked.
   "I'm learning a lot of things." Haru patted Maya's back, and from his position, he could tell that Chifuyu grumbled, but he didn't say anything.
   Maya and Chifuyu looked at Haru at the same time and knew that this guy didn't intend to say anything to them.
   "Are you going out again?" Chifuyu asked.
   "No, I'll stay so you don't need to worry. I won't go," Haru said.
   "Is that so?" Chifuyu looked away and tried to hide the smile on her face.
   Maya chuckled when she saw Chifuyu's reaction. The truth, she knew that it was better to leave the two of them alone, but she also wanted to stay with Haru, and with Chifuyu's personality, she knew that Chifuyu wouldn't make the first move.
   'Sorry, Orimura-sensei...' Maya thought and decided to move first. When she made that decision, suddenly the bartender gave the order that Haru had placed.
   "Three Polar Shortcuts are ready," the bartender said and placed three glasses of cocktails in front of them.
   Chifuyu frowned and asked, "Why did you order this?"
   In 1975, Scandinavian Airlines (SAS) established the world's first arctic route, connecting Copenhagen and Tokyo. During the company-sponsored cocktail competition in Copenhagen, Leopold Douchars won with this cocktail.
   "In the past, it took so long for someone to travel from Copenhagen to Tokyo, but now it is different. Well, with this cocktail, I'd like you to know that even if I'm away at that time, I'm still thinking about the two of you," Haru said.
   Maya and Chifuyu looked at Haru for a moment, then looked at the Polar Shortcuts in front of them, before they drank them.
   Haru also wanted to drink it, but Chifuyu stole his glasses directly and drank his Polar Shortcut too.
   "I'd thought that it tasted quite old-fashioned, but it was full of flavors and refreshing!" Maya was amazed.
   "But this isn't strong enough!" Chifuyu slapped the counter table and said, "Boss, get us brandy and vodka!"
   Haru looked at Chifuyu and wondered whether this woman wanted to get wasted so he would bring her to the hotel. He didn't really mind, though.
   Still, Haru was glad that he had returned, but at the same time, he didn't expect that there would be another quest from the Group Chat so suddenly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2155: Gender Equality
   "Ugh.. my head..." Chifuyu held her head and felt so dizzy. "I shouldn't drink so much..." She felt regret when she thought she had crazily drunk a lot of alcohol before. Still, she felt quite satisfied when she thought that she had an empty Haru wallet.
   Chifuyu still felt sleepy and thought of sleeping again, but then she realized that her pillow was a bit strange.
   Chifuyu turned her head and was dumbfounded there. She realized that she was in an unfamiliar room, but that wasn't the point.
   What made Chifuyu flabbergasted was that she realized that she wasn't alone in this room. On the end of the bed, there was Maya, but in the middle between her and Maya, there was a familiar figure that made her heart race so fast.
   Chifuyu's face turned pale before she blushed, thinking that she had eaten ber student. "What should I do?" If Haru wore clothes, then she didn't think too much, but the point was that this guy was naked!
   Still, Chifuyu wasn't sure whether Haru's lower body was naked, too, since it was covered with a blanket.
   'Wait, this isn't the time to think about that!'
   Chifuyu laid on Haru's arm and somehow felt that her hangover slowly dissipated. She closed her eyes and thought of sleeping again, but then she opened her eyes again and raised her body slowly. She wondered what she should do, but then she heard a voice right beside her.
   "Ha - Haru..." Chifuyu looked at Haru with a complicated gaze and wondered whether she had made a brother-in-law for Ichika.
   "You were so amazing last night, Chifuyu-sensei," Haru said with a smile.
   "Ouch! Ouch!" Haru was startled when his cheek was pulled by Chifuyu. "What are you doing?" He couldn't help but complain since it was still early in the morning, but this woman suddenly pulled his cheek. If they married in the future, he was worried that this woman might do domestic violence.
   'So before that, I need to set up who is the lead in our relationship...'
   Chifuyu smiled as she pulled Haru's cheek gently. She rested her head on his arm and said, "Somehow, this feels nostalgic."
   Haru felt that he was so simple since he had decided to forgive Chifuyu after he saw her smile. "Yeah, it made me remember the time you slept in my room at that time."
   Chifuyu was embarrassed when she thought about that time.
   When Haru was on the quest in this world, Chifuyu often stayed in his room and drank so much before sleeping directly in his room. The first time she slept in his room, he also said similar words that he had said before when she had woken up.
   'You were so amazing last night.'
   Haru somehow felt nostalgic.
   "Still, there are two beautiful women beside you? And you didn't do anything?" Chifuyu snorted and said, "Can you call yourself a man?"
   "Woman, don't play with the fire with me."
   Haru glared at Chifuyu since if he wanted to, then neither Chifuyu nor Maya would escape from mating with him. The three of them would happily mate together if he wanted to.
   Unfortunately, Haru was a gentleman, and he wouldn't do something like that when a girl or a woman was drunk since it contradicted his morale. Also, he didn't need to do anything like that.
   "Oh? Really? What are you going to do with me?" Chifuyu raised her chest and showed that she wasn't afraid of Haru. She knew that they didn't do anything since her body didn't feel uncomfortable and her clothes were still intact, but even so, she was a bit disappointed, wondering whether this guy really didn't do anything.
   Haru didn't say nonsense and kissed Chifuyu's lips without hesitation.
   Chifuyu was startled and opened her eyes wide, but then she closed her eyes and continued to kiss him. Still, she was overwhelmed by him and was defeated, which made her frustrated. She had always won, but this time, she had lost?
   Chifuyu was at Haru's mercy, and somehow this feeling gave a different emotion that she had never felt before. She had always been in a dominant position, but this time, she was in a submission position. She should hate this feeling, but strangely enough, it felt amazing.
   Not someone who could follow her and support her, but instead, someone who could make her realize that she was a woman and she wanted someone to conquer her.
   Chifuyu thought that the reason why she had always been single might be because of this reason.
   As they parted their lips, Haru wanted to tell Chifuyu not to mess with him, but this woman suddenly pulled his collars and kissed him again!
   Haru rolled his eyes, and this woman suddenly attacked him fiercely, but who was he?
   'You don't know anything about power.' Haru thought and planned his counterattack.
   Chifuyu thought that she had won, especially when Haru had always been in the defensive position. She rubbed her body against him and could feel his hot and hard thing on her stomach, which made her blush, but she didn't care and kept rubbing their bodies against each other.
   Chifuyu had always been good at imitating. She copied Haru's technique and used it on him while also improving that technique. The victory was right in front of her eyes, but, suddenly, Chifuyu received a counterattack, and she was overwhelmed by the pleasure before she lost to him again.
   They parted their lips, gasped, and breathed the oxygen greedily since they had been kissing for a long time.
   Haru wanted to say something again, but Chifuyu had never given him time.
   "After you graduate, marry me."
   Chifuyu smiled sweetly when she saw Haru's dumbfounded expression and thought that she had won.
   Haru was speechless and said, "You have always surprised me."
   "Oh? You don't want to?' Chifuyu asked with a frown.
   "No, I'm happy, and I am happy to marry you, but shouldn't it be me who proposes to you?" Haru asked.
   Chifuyu flicked Haru's forehead unhappily and said, "What time are we now? You should know about gender equality, right? There's nothing wrong with a woman proposing to a guy!"
   "......." Haru couldn't say anything since he also knew that the position of a woman was higher than a man in this world. If he had to say then, after IS appeared in this world, most of the people followed the matriarch instead of the patriarch in the society.
   "Okay, okay, you don't need to get angry." Haru kissed Chifuyu's lips again, and this time, she blushed.
   Chifuyu hit his chest lightly and complained. "Don't kiss me so suddenly, dammit!"
   "It can't be helped. You're so cute, Chifuyu," Haru said as he kept kissing her neck.
   "Hey, hey, stop it!" Chifuyu's face was so red, and she kept telling him to stop, but her body became closer and closer as a moan started to escape from her mouth.
   "You're so cute, Chifuyu-chan."
   "Don't call me with "-chan"!"
   Still, as Haru and Chifuyu were flirting with each other, Maya had woken up from the beginning, but she pretended to sleep. However, she regretted her decision, especially when Haru and Chifuyu kept getting intimate.
   Maya didn't overthink the fact that Haru and Chifuyu were intimate with each other, but there was one big question on her mind.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2156: Quest
   When Haru went to the bathroom, Maya quickly woke up and startled Chifuyu.
   Chifuyu felt that her heart stopped at that moment, but she quickly calmed down and asked, "What's wrong, Maya?" Still, even if she tried to be calm, her voice betrayed her as she was flustered.
   "You're so cute, Sensei..." Maya said with a blush, thinking that Chifuyu was so cute before.
   Chifuyu's face quickly reddened and said, "Enough!" She let out a long sigh as she stared at Maya. "Don't tell anyone."
   "Ehh..." Maya pretended as if she wouldn't heed Chifuyi's words. "What should I do?"
   "Maya..." Chifuyu glared at Maya and was ready to pounce on her anytime.
   "Sorry, sorry..." Maya smiled, but then she asked, "Still, what will you do with Ichika-kun, Sensei? Will you tell him?"
   "Ichika..." Chifuyu groaned when she thought about her little brother and she wasn't sure whether her little brother could accept Haru or not. After all, Haru was his classmate, and it was weird when someone's classmate would suddenly become his brother-in-law after graduating. She thought for a moment and said, "Well, he'll become an adult sooner or later. He doesn't need me to take care of him again in the future."
   Even though it might be quite lonely, Chifuyu felt that Ichika also wouldn't need her help and would also become a fine adult in the future.
   "That's true." Maya agreed without hesitation, but then she smiled shyly. "Chi - Chifuyu-sensei..."
   Chifuyu looked at Maya and somehow she could tell what this woman was thinking. "I know what you want to ask me, and I don't really mind, but you need to do this by yourself."
   "Okay!" Maya was so happy and hugged Chifuyu.
   "Good grief..." Chifuyu let out a long sigh as she thought about how popular Haru was.
   While Maya and Chifuyu talked to each other, Haru also could hear their conversation, but he was more cornered about the quest that appeared on the Group Chat. He was a bit speechless at how fast it was, but at the same time, he would be lying if he wasn't nervous about this quest.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Participant: all members of the Group Chat.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the world is eaten.
   Haru was lost for words when he saw the quest since it told them to capture "GOD," which was the most delicious and the strongest ingredient in the world of Toriko.
   Not only that, but they also needed to defeat Acacia, who was known as the strongest demon and the strongest Gourmet Hunter.
   'Also, the countdown is...'
   Haru was even more dumbfounded when he read that they needed to enter the world of Toriko before the world was eaten.
   Could the world be eaten?
   It must be the first question that appeared on the mind of everyone, but in the world of Toriko, it was possible.
   Still, Haru also thought that it was possible.
   If Haru had to explain, then it was like wood.
   It was impossible for people to eat wood or rather, they didn't eat wood.
   However, for termites, wood was a delicacy.
   Humans might not eat the world, but other creatures or beings might eat it.
   Haru had never seen a creature or a being that would eat the world, but hopefully, he wouldn't see them in the future. However, he knew that he would meet them, especially when he was about to enter the world of Toriko.
   If it was another world, then Haru wouldn't be this nervous, but the world of Toriko was different since the power of the creatures, people, or other beings in this world, especially the main characters or the main villains were ridiculous.
   Each of them had the power to destroy a moon, a planet, or even a star.
   As for a galaxy, it might be possible, but those creatures might need time.
   Haru might be okay to enter this world, but he wasn't sure about the other members that would join this quest. After all, they would face two of the strongest beings in the world of Toriko, they needed to be careful and watch themselves, or else a mere presence or aura from those villains would kill them!
   Teppei: "Boys, are you ready?"
   Gintoki: "I don't want to die!"
   Gintoki's response didn't surprise everyone, after all, they knew how ridiculously strong the characters in the world of Toriko were.
   Kouha: "Why are you so scared, Gin-chan? Didn't you often watch Dragon Ball? Compared to the Dragon Ball, the scale in the world of Toriko is smaller."
   Gintoki: "I only realize it now!"
   Compared to the world of Dragon Ball, the world of Toriko was weaker, but the problem was, could Gintoki stay alive there?
   Gintoki: "Do you think that I can capture GOD?"
   Gintoki: "Do you think that I can defeat Acacia?"
   No one on the Group Chat could answer Gintoki's question, but...
   Haru: "Even if you can't capture GOD or defeat Acacia, I'll make sure you stay alive until we complete the quest."
   Haru: "Not only Gintoki but everyone too."
   All Might: "Yeah, we can do it!"
   Korosensei: "Yeah, my speed is almost faster than light now, so we should be okay."
   In the past years, everyone had grown stronger, and even if they were playing around, without a doubt, they wouldn't lose to any characters in the world of Toriko.
   Still, they also knew that they couldn't look down on the main villain or the GOD since not only did they need to complete the quests, but they also needed to protect everyone, who might not be able to fight during the quest.
   This quest might be different from the past and they knew that these quests would be harder than they had ever faced before and compared to the quest they had in the world of Fairy Tail, there was no comparison between them, but even so, they wouldn't give up and would compete this quest, and returned home with everyone.
   However, they would be lying if they weren't curious about the taste of GOD.
   With the desire to eat GOD, they started to talk about the strategy to compete for the quest since they couldn't allow a single millimeter of mistake or else the consequences weren't something that they couldn't imagine.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2157: Gintoki's fetish
   With how dangerous their quest was, there were several things that they needed to decide and the first thing that they needed to decide was, who would stay in the human world and who would go to the gourmet world to fight?
   In the story of the world of Toriko, the human world had always been peaceful during the fight with the main villain. Even if it was dangerous, compared to the normal humans around the human world, their chance to stay alive was several times stronger. After all, they were all stronger, and they could watch themselves, even if something happened in the human world.
   Everyone was startled by Tabane, who had decided to stay in the human world.
   Kuroneko: "Why? Don't you find feel curious about the fight with the main villain and how GOD really is?" If it was before, she might not dare, but she had become real lightning after she ate the "Goro Goro no Mi." She also learned several skills to increase her chance of survival, so she also wanted to go to the gourmet world to join them to watch.
   Yes, Kuroneko decided to watch since she knew that even if he had become lightning, she couldn't beat the enemies at all, considering most of the strongest villains in the world of Toriko had a speed faster than light.
   Well, faster than light might be a bit exaggerated, but Kuroneko dared to say that during the fights, they might burst out at incredible speed. Even if that speed might be lower than FTL (faster than light), she dared to say that her speed would be comparable to the speed of light. There was no way their speed would be lower than that, which was why she didn't participate in the battle and just decided to fight.
   Tabane: "While it might be true that I'm powerful and also a genius, I don't think that I can have a chance to fight against either Acacia or GOD."
   Her Infinite Stratos speed was just one or two Mach, and even if she could make it even faster, it still hadn't reached the speed of light.
   Tabane was confident that she could develop such a weapon with a speed faster than light, but the problem was the material. After all, she didn't have any material that could hold against the pressure of the speed faster than light.
   Tabane: "Also, I don't really want to trouble everyone who is fighting."
   Tabane: "We can watch the fight with the video camera through the satellite and Haru will also probably bring a camera or use magic so we can watch everyone's fight."
   Teppei: "Can your satellite see the gourmet world?"
   When Teppei heard that Tabane told them that she had sent a satellite to see the area in the gourmet world, he showed a doubt without hesitation. After all, the level of technology in the world of Toriko didn't lose to Tabane's world and until now, there were no satellites that could capture the picture of the gourmet world.
   It wasn't that the satellite was weak or the people in the world of Toriko were stupid, but the monsters and the power of the gourmet world were too strong. There was a lot of strange weather, different gravity, and another strange phenomenon that made all the satellites that had been sent to space by the people in the world of Toriko was annihilated without leaving anything.
   Tabane: "If you're worried whether the satellite will be destroyed when I send it to space, then you don't need to since I have put Haru's Ero-Energy there!"
   Tabane: "You should know how strong Haru's Ero-Energy is."
   Tabane: "If Haru's Ero-Energy isn't enough, then I'll ask him more.
   Teppei: "Hmm... I guess that's possible."
   Teppei knew how strong Haru's Ero-Energy was and without a doubt, it was one of the strongest energies in the entire multiverse.
   Haru: "Do you have to mention me every time?"
   Tabane: "It can't be helped since your Ero-Energy is really powerful, Haru."
   Tabane didn't write her words in the Chat Group, but she sent a voice message. Her voice was sultry and full of temptation, so Haru decided to forgive her.
   Haru sighed and thought that he was really easy. It definitely had nothing to do with the fact that Taben promised him to do it together with Houki if he could invite Houki on the bed.
   Haru thought about Houki and Tabane's aunt, Yukiko, who was still beautiful, but then he decided to shut his mouth since he knew this wasn't the time to think about his lower body.
   Kuroneko: "If you say that... I wonder whether I should stay in the human world too."
   Yajima: "Don't worry, Kuroneko. I'll also stay in the human world."
   Kuroneko only rolled her eyes since she didn't ask Yajima.
   Gintoki: "I'll also stay in the human world."
   Everyone had expected Gintoki's answer since they knew this guy so well.
   Gintoki: "Oh, don't misunderstand me. My stay in the human world is because I want to help the elderly."
   Gintoki: "Don't you remember about Chef Setsuno's condition after she protected the whole human world during the fight with the main villain?"
   Gintoki: "I'm going to stay in the human world to protect her so there won't be anything wrong happening."
   When everyone thought about Chef Setsuno, they couldn't help but think about her sacrifice to protect everyone in the human world. She used all of her power, using her ability, creating a dome-like ability from the atmosphere to protect everyone until her body all dried like a dead twig.
   If someone asked who had protected the human world in the world of Toriko during the last event, then without a doubt, it was Chef Setsuno, but then again, they felt something weird when Gintoki suddenly took the initiative to protect Setsuno.
   But then suddenly, they thought about Gintoki's fetish.
   Some people might forget or might not know, but there was an episode where Gintoki slept together with Otose, the owner of the Otose Snack House and the owner of the building where Gintoki lived.
   Gintoki might have been close with a lot of women in the story, but then they realized that he had the closest relationship with Otose, which made them dumbfounded.
   Teppei felt conflicted, but even so, he needed to ask. After all, they were friends, and he also didn't want Gintoki to have hope for his grandma since his grandma was in love with his grandpa. There was no way for a third party to break the relationship between the two, which was why he was going to ask Gintoki gently.
   Teppei: "Gin-chan, you don't like my grandma, right?"
   "......................."
   Gintoki somehow wanted to quit this Group Chat.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2158: Set off!
   With Gintoki sulking as he was teased by everyone, they continued to talk about who would stay in the human world. They might not have any obligations to protect the human world, but could they just ignore it?
   Some members of the Group Chat might be able to ignore the plight that happened to humanity, but All Might couldn't.
   However, All Might decided to join the party to fight against Acacia and capture the GOD since he knew that if they failed in this quest, then the world would finish and the faster the disaster disappeared, the faster everyone was saved and sound.
   Still, Haru must admit the number of humans in the world of Toriko was too many. He recalled that there should be 31.2 billion people in the world of Toriko, and felt that human reproduction ability was strong.
   However, this wasn't the time for him to think about something like that and everyone started to talk to each other about who would go to the gourmet world, fighting with everyone against Acacia and GOD.
   If possible, it was better to rely on the protagonist and his friends, but sometimes they were worried whether there was an incident during the quest, and instead of relying on someone, they believed in their own power. After all, if they relied on someone, they would be helpless and they wouldn't be able to do anything.
   The only thing that they could do was to wait until the protagonist and his friends won the fight, but waiting had always been the most painful thing.
   When someone confessed to another, and that another told them to wait, it was so painful and it was so wrenching since it felt so uncomfortable.
   Somehow, they had gone off track with the conversation, so they quickly talked about who would go and enter the gourmet world.
   This quest was different from the previous quest in the world of Fairy Tail where there were so many small fries. In the world of Toriko, there were also a lot of small fries, but each of those small fries had the power to destroy an island or country easily.
   They talked for a while and decided who would stay in the human world.
   The ones who would stay were Tabane, Gintoki, Kuroneko, Shinobu, Charlotte, Sumire, Yajima, Jeanne, and Asagi.
   Asagi wanted to go with Haru to the gourmet world since with her ability, it was almost impossible for her to die since as long as she was attacked or died, she would return to her previous state. If he gave an example, then everything around her world would turn into zero as if nothing had happened.
   Haru, of course, knew that and knew how powerful Asagi's ability was, but he told her that even if she could return everything to zero, she would still remember the feeling of death or being wounded when she used her ability.
   Asagi's ability was a bug, but most of the creatures in the world of Toriko were also a bug.
   With just a mere presence of thousands of millions of kilometers, creatures from the gourmet world, especially the Eight Kings, could kill anyone because of the stress.
   It might seem doubtful how someone could die from stress but please never underestimate stress since someone could die easily as long as their bodies were stressed because of something.
   Anyway, after they had decided who would stay in the human world, it was the time at who would go to the gourmet world to finish the quests. Still, the answer was obvious since the one who would go was the rest that wasn't mentioned to stay in the human world.
   Those members were known as the strongest in the Group Chat and those people were Teppei, Kouha, Luffy, All Might, Korosensei, Tsunade, Esdeath, and Haru. Those seven would go to the gourmet world to defeat Acacia and capture GOD.
   All Might: "Somehow I'm getting nervous."
   Unlike all the enemies that he had ever faced, All Might knew his opponent in the world of Toriko would be so strong. It was so strong that it couldn't be imagined by the human mind.
   All Might recalled that those stronger beings in the world of Toriko could destroy a star or two easily. On the other hand, even if he had become stronger, he knew that he could only destroy a moon or two.
   The difference between moon and star was too big, even if All Might knew that he was already overpowered in his original world, he was just a small ant in this world. He would be lying if he wasn't nervous since who would want to die?
   Still, All Might didn't mind sacrificing his life as long as he could save someone, but at the same time, he was amazed at Haru. He might not have joined that many quests, but one thing was for sure, each of those quests was dangerous. He thought of Haru who could solo those quests and complete them without any help, which was amazing.
   As for the harem that Haru made in that world, All Might didn't think too much since he thought that it was Haru's way to deal with the stress that Haru felt during the quests alone. As long as Haru treasured those girls and women well, he thought that it was enough and the rest wasn't his matter so it had nothing to do with him.
   Still, All Might just hoped that he wouldn't become a burden in this world.
   Haru, who was in the world of Infinite Stratos, prepared himself for the battle that he was about to face.
   Esdeath: "I'm getting excited."
   Haru was speechless, but then he smiled, thinking that Esdeath was really a woman that he could rely upon.
   Haru: "I'm also curious."
   Esdeath: "Yeah, I'm curious about the taste of GOD, but I'm sure that it is going to be delicious."
   Haru: "Then be patient since you'll taste it soon."
   Esdeath: "Oh, I'm very bad at waiting."
   Haru: "Should I visit you?"
   Esdeath: "Or should I visit you?"
   Haru looked at the two naked women, who were chatting to each other in the room, and could only shudder at the possibility Esdeath coming to him.
   Haru: "How about we start the quest now since I can't wait to meet you."
   Esdeath: "Let's meet in the world of Toriko, dear."
   Haru: "Yeah, I miss you and I can't wait to meet you."
   Haru used his flirting ability to the max and finally melted Esdeath.
   Haru wiped the invisible sweat on his forehead and thought that he had escaped death. Still, his eyes were burning with an excitement since soon, he was going to eat GOD.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2159: Strong Desire
   "It's been a while, everyone!" Koresensei said toward everyone who came to the human world, but this time, he wasn't alone. On his arm, there was a beautiful woman with a lame shirt, and huge boobs.
   "Hello everyone." Aguri Yukimura bowed her head slightly as she introduced herself with a smile. "I'm Aguri Yukimura."
   Everyone knew that Korosensei had a girlfriend, but this girlfriend was too beautiful, right?
   Also, they weren't sure why, but they wanted to beat this bastard's smug face!
   Usually, Korosensei would stay in All Might's world as a teacher, but he also often traveled with his Aguri and they just happened to be in this world. That was what some of them thought, but the truth was more complicated.
   Some of them were confused at why Korosensei had decided to bring his girlfriend into this world when they knew how dangerous their quests were.
   However, as for the others, especially girls and women in the Group Chat, they understood the feeling of Aguri Yukimura toward Korosensei and couldn't help but feel that Korosensei was a lucky guy.
   Before Korosensei and Aguri came to the world of Toriko, they had a big fight and in the end, he lost and brought her with him to this world.
   As for how the fight between them was, even if they didn't tell them, they could guess more or less what had happened.
   Aguri, who heard Korosensei's words, must directly tell Korosensei to bring her to the quest since if he died, then she would die too, and those words shocked Korosensei to the core.
   However, how could Korosensei accept to bring Aguri to the world of Toriko? After all, he knew how dangerous that world was. Then it led them into a big fight and the result of the fight, Aguri came with Korosensei.
   "Aguri, you should stay with Asagi later, alright?" Korosensei said.
   "Okay." Aguri nodded and looked at Asagi. "Please take care of me, Asagi-chan."
   "Yes, Aguri-san." Asagi nodded, and she could see Korosensei who looked at her with a begging expression. She nodded and told him not to worry.
   Korosensei sighed in relief then looked at Haru, who also gave him a nod. He was so helpless at Aguri's actions, but there was nothing that he could do since Aguri had threatened him that she was going to go on suicide if he lost his life.
   Korosensei might be a pervert, but he was a man and of course, Aguri's love touched him, which was why, he begged Asagi and Haru to protect Aguri before they went on the quest. After all with Asagi's ability, as long as Aguri stayed with her all the time, even if Aguri was in a critical situation, she would be okay.
   In truth, it was impossible to bring someone other than the members of the Group Chat to the quest, but Korosensei used the loophole by teleporting to the world of Toriko first without waiting for everyone, so he could bring Aguri with him.
   At first, Korosensei thought that he would fail, but he didn't expect that he would succeed in bringing Aguri. Still, even if he succeeded, he was unhappy about it since this meant Aguri would be in danger, and because of it, he needed to work hard to complete this quest!
   After they came to the world of Toriko, Teppei told them to stay in his house in the human world. As for him, he left already to go to the gourmet world since there were a lot of things that he needed to do.
   Everyone talked together about their plan and what they were about to do.
   The members that would stay in the human would stay together with Chef Setsuno and if possible, they would help them to protect the human world.
   As for the other members, they would go to the gourmet world and they should go right away since the distance between the human world and the gourmet world was too far so the faster they went, the better it was. After all, there was only one week before the Gourmet Solar Eclipse happened.
   Still, there were some words or anything that the readers couldn't understand, but please read all of this information on the internet such as what was Gourmet Solar Eclipse.
   However, if the author had to explain what kind of phenomenon Gourmet Solar Eclipse was, then it was a phenomenon then it was like the horn that was heard at the apocalypse. The Gourmet Solar Eclipse was like a horn that gave a sign that the earth would be cooked.
   After they had planned their strategy, they didn't hesitate and quickly went on their own way on this quest.
   Still, before they entered the quest in the world of Toriko together. It would be lying if any of them weren't nervous, but they knew that the longer they stayed in their original world, the more they would feel nervous so they didn't hesitate and directly accepted the quest.
   Still, the last time Haru was in this world was when the meteors hit the entire human world. He could see the despair of everyone and how hungry they were, but now, he could see that they were full of smiles and full of food. However, he didn't feel happy nor smile when he saw those smiles since when he saw those smiles on the faces of the people in the human world, he felt an irony.
   When those people with high power or capability knew the danger that was about to hit this world, the people at the bottom were still ignorant of what had happened.
   However, it might be a good thing too since this way, there wouldn't be anyone who would panic.
   Still, as they were about to go, Haru was speechless when he heard what Aguri told Korosensei secretly.
   "When we get back, let's have a child," Aguri said with a blush.
   "............" Korosensei stared at Aguri for a moment and felt stunned, feeling a bit worried, but then when he thought that Haru, who was younger than him, had already made his women pregnant.
   'What am I worried about?'
   Korosensei's eyes were burning with desire and nodded. "Yeah, let's have children. I want a cute daughter!"
   Haru rolled his eyes, but then his ear was pulled by Esdeath.
   "Dear, when we go back, let's have children."
   Haru's reaction wasn't much better than Korosensei's. His eyes were burning with desire and he nodded. "Let's do it. Let's have children."
   With hope, someone could become stronger and achieve what was impossible.
   Haru and Korosensei had hope and they vowed that they would succeed on this quest no matter what. Still, hopefully, they hoped that the invitation of their women wasn't a FLAG.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2160: It's so scary
   Jeanne watched Haru and his group fly in the direction of the gourmet world to face Acacia and capture God until she couldn't see them anymore before she let out a long sigh.
   "What's wrong, Jeanne?" Charlotte asked.
   "No..." Jeanne shook her head, then sighed again.
   "If you have something that bothers your mind then it is better for you to talk," Sumire said.
   "Well..." Jeanne thought for a moment before she said, "It doesn't feel good when I can't help him." She felt frustrated when she thought that she couldn't join them and could only wait for his return with everyone. While she was powerful, compared to some members, there was still a long distance between her and the rest.
   Still, Jeanne also understood why she didn't follow them since, with her power, it was easy to protect everyone.
   Jeanne had the ability of "Kage Kage no Mi," which meant she could enter the shadow and when there was something dangerous, everyone could enter her shadow space before they walked out.
   While it might be true that Jeanne felt this shadow manipulation ability was somehow in stark contrast to her image, she was in love with this ability since it was so convenient and there were a lot of things that she could do with this ability.
   However, one thing for sure, Jeanne knew that even with this ability, she didn't think that she could stay alive if she was asked to join the battle on the gourmet world since most of the monsters were going to join the last fight could destroy a star or two.
   Jeanne was powerful, but she couldn't destroy the moon in one attack and she might need several attacks to destroy the moon.
   If someone asked how members of the Group Chat would determine who would join the fight in the gourmet world, then the requirement was extremely simple.
   What they needed to do was just to destroy the moon in one attack.
   Whether Haru, Esdeath, Kouha, Tsunade, Luffy, Korosensei, Teppei, or All Might, they could destroy a moon with their physical power alone. If they added their abilities, power, and other techniques they had the power to destroy a planet or two.
   Some of them even had the power to destroy a star or even a galaxy.
   While it might take a while to do it, it was possible for some members to destroy a galaxy.
   The power chart of some members had reached the level where no one could believe anymore, but if they wanted to stay alive on this quest and even in the future quests, then they needed to become even stronger than they wouldn't need the help of the Group Chat anymore.
   Jeanne didn't have that power now and that was what made her frustrated.
   Sumire and Charlotte also sighed since they didn't like to wait either, but they needed to be realistic too. Even if it might be possible for them to even destroy a galaxy or two, right now, it was impossible and they also didn't have a plan to do that either. Still, if they were asked what kind of ability that they wanted to have, then without a doubt, it was an ability to stay alive under many kinds of situations so that way, they could help Haru with their research or inventions.
   "Um..." Jeanne didn't expect that her question would cause Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte too, but she didn't know what to say since she was also uncomfortable by her powerlessness. Still, she felt quite jealous of Yajima and Gintoki since the two of them could stay like they usually were.
   Still, if someone asked who was the most nervous then without a doubt, it was Kuroneko.
   Kuroneko had been panicking and wasn't sure what to do, but suddenly she was lifted by Tabane.
   "I have found Setsuno. Let's go there," Tabane said, taking the position of the leader among everyone.
   They nodded without hesitation and went to Setsuno without hesitation.
   Setsuno had been protecting the human world for a long time since her lover, Jiro, was using all of his power to fight against the enemy.
   Jiro, who was also Teppei's grandpa, was without a doubt a powerful human and if he used all of his power, this planet would be destroyed into pieces.
   It was the reason why Setsuno had been using her technique which was known as Pressure Dome to protect the human world.
   Setsuno crossed her arms with palms up and created an enormous, invisible barrier made out of atmospheric pressure.
   This was what Pressure Dome was and it was used to protect the human world until the Gourmet Eclipse ended.
   Setsuno had been using this ability for a while and used all of her power to use it to protect the human world. Her old body became even frail and she was all thin. If someone saw her at this moment, they would think that she was a fossil, not a human being.
   Setsuno heard someone come in her direction which surprised her since she was at the location where someone couldn't find her, but she never expected that someone would suddenly find her.
   Setsuno had all of her power to manage this invisible barrier, so she didn't have any energy to manage all of those people. Luckily, she didn't feel a killing intent from them.
   Setsuno didn't turn around and asked, "Who are you guys?"
   "Teppei told us to come here," Gintoki said.
   "............" Everyone looked at Gintoki in silence since no one expected that he would be the first one who would talk.
   "Teppei?" Setsuno was surprised.
   "Let me help you." Asagi used her power without hesitation on Setsuno.
   Setsuno was startled, not because of the sudden touch, instead, she was startled by the effect of Asagi's power.
   Setsuno could see that her wrinkled skin had become supple and soft, which made her dumbfounded, and at the same time, she was full of energy.
   There was only one possibility of what had happened.
   "Have I become younger?" Setsuno asked.
   "Yes." Asagi nodded with a smile and felt that Setsuno really suited her taste since somehow she could see how wild this grandmother was when she was young.
   "Hahaha..." Setsuno laughed and felt happy when she heard Asagi's words.
   "We'll stay with you to protect the human world together," Jeanne said.
   After Setsuno had become younger, she had a leeway to talk and look at them. She remembered every one of them and nodded without hesitation.
   "Please take care of me."
   Setsuno didn't know who they were, but she was happy since she knew that the human world would be saved with their help.
   Still, even if Setsuno was happy, she knew that the crisis hadn't disappeared and it still existed even though all of them were in a distance where they couldn't see the enemies...
   They could feel their goosebumps and they could tell how strong the enemy was.
   Lastly, there was only one thought in their minds at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2161: Gourmet World
   While Jeanne and her group were together with Setsuno to protect the human world, Korosensei led everyone to the gourmet world.
   Unlike everyone who hadn't come to the gourmet world, Korosensei had even lived in the gourmet world for a long time in the past.
   "So enter the gourmet world, one can choose whether one is going to choose to enter through the land, water, or air," Korosensei said.
   "There are a lot of entrances?" Tsunade asked curiously.
   "You didn't read the manga?" Haru asked.
   "Which place has the most food?" Luffy quickly asked. He thought that they should eat before they went on the quest. After all, he was also quite curious about the taste of the food at the ingredients in the human world.
   "Hmm..." Korosensei thought for a moment and said, "You know, among all threes, all of them have a lot of ingredients, but if I have to choose ---"
   "Can you stop talking about something that has nothing to do with the quest and explain to us those entrances, whether it is from land, sea, or air?" Esdeath said as she stared coldly at Korosensei.
   "Haru, your wife is so scary!" Korosensei wept as he bitterly complained to Haru.
   "Korosensei is unreliable, so I'll explain about the entrances to the gourmet world," Haru said.
   They nodded without hesitation since Haru was more reliable than Korensensei.
   "Stop! Stop! Don't take my job!" Korosensei quickly said," I'll explain! I'll explain!" He then started to explain the entrances of the gourmet world through the human world.
   Korensensei had told them before that someone could enter the gourmet world via land, sea, or air. Among those three, land was easier to enter compared to the sea or air.
   "Usually, most people will enter thought lands, and there are three main entrances that one can use, and those entrances are Three Way Road, Waterfall Basin of Life, and Harbor of Evil Spirits. As for through the sea, one can enter through Poison Tide or Thorn Sea. As for air, one needs to jump out from Upper Sky. Still, even if it's easy for us to go past there, for the majority of people, they will die instantly," Korensensei said.
   Hearing Korosensei's explanation, Tsunade didn't expect that those entrances would be so dangerous.
   "So, where are we going?" All Might asked.
   "If it's before, I'd thought to enter through Thorn Sea since, with Haru's ability, he can control the entire sea, right?" Korosensei asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded since Korosensei's approach was quite understandable.
   If it was a normal person, then they would never choose to enter through the Thorn Sea since how dangerous it was.
   Thorn Sea is a living sea that can create waves that are very sharp as they are capable of stabbing Gourmet World beasts whose average Capture Level is above 200.
   However, in front of Haru, those Thorn Seas were just normal water, and he could control them so it could become tame water that wouldn't do anything when someone entered it.
   "However, our target is in Area 2 of the Gourmet World, so we won't choose to enter through the Thorn Sea since our intention is to fight against the enemies as soon as possible."
   Gourmet World is composed of eight huge areas made up of landmasses and islands, each ruled by one of the respective Eight Kings: Area 0, a.k.a PANGAEA; Area 1 (ruled by an unnamed Derous); Area 2, a.k.a the Continent of Beginnings (ruled by Wolf King Guinness); Area 3 a.k.a the Cloud Continent (ruled by an unnamed Emperor Crow); Area 4 a.k.a the Gourmet Garden (ruled by an unnamed Mother Snake); Area 5 a.k.a. the Forest Continent (ruled by an unnamed Sky Deer); Area 6 a.k.a. the Sea Continent (ruled by Whale King Moon); Area 7 a.k.a. the Mountain Continent (ruled by Monkey King Bambina); and Area 8 a.k.a. the Rain Continent (ruled by Horse King Heracles).
   The fight with the last villain would be held in Area 2 before it would lead to Area 0, where the GOD would appear.
   If they entered the Gourmet World through the Thorn Sea, it would take a long time, which was why Korosensei didn't choose to enter through it.
   "So we will just charge forward," Korosensei said simply.
   Korosensei's plan was simple, and they only needed to charge forward to Area 2.
   As for the entrances of the Gourmet World or whatever, it had nothing to do with them since they were all so powerful that they could destroy the moon with a single attack. Even those entrances might kill normal humans instantly and kill some powerhouses in this world. It was nothing for them.
   They looked at Korosensei speechlessly since if that was his plan from the start, was there any need for them to stop and talk to each other about the plan?
   Why shouldn't they just charge forward and pass through Area 2 directly?
   However, Korosensei's explanation was correct, there was no need for them to be limited by the common sense of people, and with how powerful they were, there were no rules that could bind them.
   They could only be charged recklessly until they met their target since, with their speed, it was something easy to do.
   "Okay." Haru nodded. "Let's go, Korosensei."
   "Good." Korosensei nodded and said, "Come close to me."
   Kouha nodded and used his gravity control to wrap all of them and stuck them into Korosensei's body.
   Kouha's ability at gravity manipulation was stronger than Haru's, so Haru didn't use his gravity magic. Instead, he used Back Channel, which was an ability that made them able to enter the space between the physical world and the World of Souls.
   In the Back Channel, the rules of the world didn't work, so no matter how fast they were, nothing would happen to them.
   Kouha's lips twitched, but he didn't say much and wrapped his gravity control around Korosensei's body so they wouldn't be separated from him.
   Korosensei also used his ability so no one would be hurt when they moved at his speed. His speed was his most powerful ability, and among all the members of the Group Chat, he boasted that he was the fastest among them.
   Whether it was for now or from now on, he would become even faster.
   That was how Kosensei planned how to become stronger.
   In the past, Korosensei's speed was just 20 Mach. While it wasn't bad, it wasn't enough to fight in this battle, so he had become even stronger, and now, his speed was faster than light.
   They just blinked their eyes for a moment, and then...
   That was how they felt at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2162: Entering the battlefield!
   Haru and his group were ready to fight, but...
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   With the loud expression that happened in front of them, they realized that the fight had started.
   Teppei: "Sorry, I'm not sure why, but the fight has already started."
   Teppei: "I can't say much since I'm busy now."
   Teppei: "Then I wish you food luck!"
   They still stayed in the Back Channel, which was the space between the physical world and the World of Souls, so even if there was a huge fight in front of them, no one would ever bother them since no one had realized that they were watching the fight.
   They knew that they had only two missions which were to catch the GOD and defeat Acacia. They arrived a week before the Gourmet Solar Eclipse, but neither of them expected the final war would start right away!
   The bright sky had changed into a dark sky without any atmosphere that protected the earth, showing how intense the battle in front of them was.
   There was a figure of eight beasts, and a lot of people fought against a single person with a strange appearance. They could pretty much tell that this person was Acacia, who was the last boss of this story. Then when they turned around, they could see a huge frog with a beautiful color. They might not understand why, but when they saw this frog, they knew that this should be GOD, the legendary ingredient that could stop the world war.
   "So that guy is Acacia?" Kouha asked while looking at the strange person with a lot of hair around his body.
   "Yeah, that's the one." Haru nodded.
   "Where is GOD?" Luffy asked curiously.
   "That frog over there," Haru said as he pointed his finger at the colorful frog. He wasn't sure why when he saw this frog, there was a strong feeling that came from his heart that told him to enter that frog no matter what.
   "Are we going to eat that frog?" Tsunade asked with a frown. Even though she had known GOD was the most delicious ingredient in this world, she felt that it was too bizarre of her to eat a frog.
   "Yeah." Haru smiled and said, "You don't need to worry. When I cook GOD later, you won't see that thing as a frog."
   "...Even so, that thing is still frog..." Tsunade murmured, but she was in silence even from this space. She could tell that GOD was delicious even though she didn't understand the reason.
   "By the way, how delicious is it?" Esdeath asked curiously.
   "You have eaten my food, right? If I cook GOD, then my food will be thousands, no, millions of times better," Haru said without hesitation.
   When they heard Haru's words, their mouths started to get watery since they knew how delicious the food was made by Haru.
   The possibility of Haru's food becoming even more delicious was something that they couldn't imagine, but if it was possible...
   Such a thought crossed everyone's minds at the same time.
   Luffy looked at Haru, then looked at the world thoughtfully, thinking maybe he should bring Sanji and his group here. 'Maybe after I have become a One Piece!' He felt that his world was too small. Maybe, he should become the King of Pirate in the entire Multiverse!
   Luffy thought about how he would go on an adventure over the universe and space with his comrades, and that possibly excited him even more!
   As Haru had said before, Luffy had become smarter as he entered the Group Chat, so it was normal for him to have such a thought on his mind, and everyone was happier to know since he wouldn't cause trouble for them anymore.
   Still, Haru's urge to enter GOD had become stronger and stronger, and to eat the GOD. He also knew that they needed to eat the rest full course, and to do that, he needed to meet Komatsu, who brought all of those ingredients inside the GOD.
   "What are we waiting for? Let's go!" Luffy said without hesitation.
   Everyone also agreed and looked at Haru to deactivate the Back Channel so they could join the fight, but Haru said, "I won't join you."
   "...Eh?" Tsunade was dumbfounded.
   "I'll enter GOD to capture it." Haru looked at everyone and said, "So for Acacia, if you can't handle that guy, then you need to buy time until I come back." He knew that he couldn't erase the existence of Acacia since the existence of Acacia was important to maintaining this earth.
   Inside Acacia's body, there were countless foods that had been eaten from countless galaxies. However, those ingredients weren't digested, and they still lived inside.
   According to the story, when GOD was born in this world, it meant the time of this planet had ended, and before long, this planet would explode and become nourishment for this entire universe, then slowly another planet with a lot of living beings would be born another billion of years in the future.
   However, how could they let this planet be destroyed?
   They couldn't let this world be destroyed, but even so, it was still necessary for this universe to receive nourishment since if no one did so, this universe would die.
   So how could they save this planet and this universe?
   The answer was inside the body of Acacia, and that was all ingredients that had been eaten by the Appetite Demon inside Acacia.
   Haru needed to take out all of those ingredients from Acacia's body to space, then this planet would be saved, and the universe wouldn't lose its nourishment.
   This was why Haru couldn't use his decomposition to erase Acacia from this universe since there was something inside Acacia that he needed to take out. However, he couldn't do it now since he needed to capture GOD by cooking it.
   Cooking needed a process, and of course, it needed time.
   As for how long, Haru wasn't sure, but he would do his best.
   "Don't look down on me!" Esdeath looked at Haru with a smile and said, "I'm your wife. Of course, I won't lose to you and beat down this Acacia before you return, so when you go return, don't forget to give us the best food."
   "Thanks." Haru smiled and kissed Esdeath's lips.
   "Hey, me too!" Tsunade complained, showing jealousy.
   Haru shut Tsunade's lips with his lips directly.
   "........." Korosensei, Kouha, Luffy, and All Might.
   "Alright." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "Shall we go?"
   Haru took a deep breath then, without hesitation, opened the Back Channel that he had maintained, and entered the battlefield with everyone!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2163: I'm the protagonist 1
   Unlike the original story, Haru, of course, noticed that Acacia, the main villain in this world, was stronger, especially after it had eaten a small part of GOD into his body, which made him quite speechless wondering whether his appearance caused some disruption in this world.
   'Still, it has just been a few hours, but a lot of things have happened...' Haru was speechless, but there was nothing that he could do, and he could only talk about his strategy inside his Back Channel to everyone before he left to capture and prepare GOD.
   While they were talking to each other, Toriko, his friends, groups, and a lot more were fighting against Acacia.
   Of course, the main character, Toriko, and his friends didn't notice this, and obviously, neither Toriko nor his friends could handle Acacia. They couldn't do anything unless they leveled up and became stronger. There was nothing that they could do.
   This was also the reason why the Eight Kings came out early and fought Acacia together.
   Acacia, who had transformed by eating his Appetite Demon, became even stronger.
   However, no one gave up, Bambina, the Monkey King, used his true form and shot out several beams of light toward Acacia that was comparable to several thousand nuclear bombs at the same time, but all of those beams of light were eaten, and his body was ripped apart, leaving him almost dead and his body dangling, being grabbed by Acacia.
   Acacia was about to end Bambina, but Heracles, the Horse King, shot out a torrent of pressurized air that could pass through a hole on the entire earth, but those attacks were slapped by Acacia, and they returned back, causing half of her body to blast away from her body.
   Acacia was strong, but even so, no one had given up.
   The sky, which was dark because of the Gourmet Solar Eclipse, suddenly turned bright, so bright as if they saw the sun was right next to them and burnt them into nothingness.
   The Crow King had made his move, and he wouldn't let go of Acacia.
   However, Acacia merely shook his body so hard that it caused the luminescent proteins inside his body to emit a light that could even wipe out the entire sun.
   The Crow King lost directly in the confrontation of the attack, but as he was about to attack, he was about to be eaten by Acacia.
   Acacia opened his mouth and chomped down rapidly, ready to eat Crow King whole, but suddenly he was swallowed by the Snake King, Mother Snake.
   Mother Snake moved at a speed faster than light, swallowed Acacia whole, and used all of the digestive fluids inside her body to digest Acacia inside her body. She also gathered her 220,000 km long body, entwining itself into one place.
   Mother Snake used her technique to trap Acacia inside her body and gathered all of the digestive fluids that could dissolve all and any sort of matter, raising it to the maximum level for the purpose of ending Acacia.
   Like cola, Acacia swallowed all of Mother Snake's digestive fluid along with all of the liquid inside her body, causing the body of the Mother Snake to shrivel and then in an instant. The lock that she had created had become loose, and she was about to be defeated soon, which was why she made a decision directly and moved faster than light toward the Whale King, Moon.
   Inside Moon's mouth, it led into a different space that no one had ever known, but even so, Mother Snake didn't hesitate and lunged into Moon's stomach!
   Moon read the Mother Snake instantly and swallowed her body whole before he arched his body to the sky, leaping out from the sky.
   The Dragon King read Moon's intent and gathered all of his energy for his Extra-Dimensional Laser to end Acacia.
   However, Acacia escaped from Moon's body, ripped his body apart, then blasted the head of the Dragon King without hesitation, but suddenly he was trapped in a strange space, and his body aged in a manner that no one could imagine.
   Sky Deer, the Deer King, used his Back Channel power to age Acacia, and with just a few seconds there, Acacia had aged for hundreds of millions. If it was someone else, they would end, but Acacia wouldn't end just like this, so Sky Deer also told all of his subordinates to attack Acacia at the same time inside the Back Channel space that he had created!
   Dragon King, whose head was blasted away, had his brain exposed and one of his wings destroyed, but he still gathered all of the energy inside his body to shoot his Extra-Dimensional Laser at Acacia, who was trapped inside. Deer King's Back Channel!
   Acacia might not be in trouble even if he had aged for hundreds of millions, but he was still troubled since, during that hundreds of millions, he hadn't eaten anything!
   "As I have said before, this is useless. Why don't you learn?"
   Acacia walked out of the Back Channel space that was created by the Deer King easily and also defeated the Dragon King, who shot him a laser.
   Toriko was dumbfounded, and he felt his body was weak.
   Coco, Sani, and Zebra had been defeated, and they were in crisis.
   Toriko was alone, and even though Starjun was right beside him, Starjin was preoccupied with another enemy.
   GOD hadn't been cooked yet, and it hadn't enhanced Toriko's power, so there was nothing that they could do. They should have been lost, but their food luck helped them!
   Out of nowhere, the space cracked, and a man with yellow hair like two rabbit ears came out from that crack. His fist turned into a dark luster, his veins were all bulging, and he sent out a punch toward Acacia.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!*
   The earth, which had become hundreds of times bigger, cracked, and then it caused hundreds of thousands of kilometers of impact and made the earth move like a liquid.
   Toriko raised both of his hands and protected himself by sticking his whole legs to earth so he wouldn't be thrown away.
   Acacia screamed loudly in pain, but All Might didn't stop his attack and kept attacking, causing an impact on the surrounding area, throwing everyone and everyone who was around the vicinity into outer space.
   All Might kept screaming as he attacked Acacia with all his might!
   Toriko was also the same, but suddenly he felt an invisible force that stopped his movement. He was then dumbfounded and subconsciously called his name. "Kasugano?"
   Haru smiled at Toriko before he entered GOD, leaving a sentence for everyone. "Don't let me down, alright?"
   "Leave this place to us!" Luffy punched his palm with a confident smile.
   "Don't forget to bring all the other dishes," Esdeath said with dangerous eyes as she stared at Acacia.
   "Don't forget the alcohol!" Tsunade shouted as she stood next to Esdeath.
   "Hahaha, this is so fun!" Kouha laughed happily.
   "Ah, I wonder why the enemy isn't a beautiful woman..." Korosensei sighed.
   "Can you help me here?" All Might shouted loudly before he was pulled by Kouha and landed next to them safely
   The six stood next to each other, facing Acacia, who was right in front of them.
   Toriko stared at the back of the six figures and couldn't help but feel that they were a reliable ally.
   "No matter how many fleas gather together, it's going to be useless!" Acacia screamed loudly, but there were a lot of wounds on his body because of All Might's attacks!
   All Might's lips twitched when he saw Acacia could stand up.
   "Alright, let's end this." Esdeath held her rapier as she stared at Acacia.
   Hearing Esdeath's words, they nodded and looked at Acacia at the same time.
   This time, it was their time to become the protagonists!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2164: I'm the protagonist 2
   "You dare to challenge me, ants!"
   Acacia had enough, and he made a movement with his hand as if grabbing something.
   A gigantic hand appeared in the space, and it grabbed the whole earth and was about to crush it into smithers!
   Unlike the rest of them, Acacia's value on earth was just a small planet, and it was nothing compared to the whole multiverse in anime, so even if he destroyed it, it didn't really matter.
   However, how could they let it happen?
   Luffy's body became bulky, and all of his body turned into dark luster.
   Like a rocket, Luffy appeared in an instant at the cornet of earth and used all of his power to blast this punch away!
   Esdeath also froze the entire hand and caused Acacia's "Gourmet Hand" to be destroyed into pieces and flown into space.
   Acacia was about to start another attack, but suddenly the whole space around was compressed.
   Acacia was about to eat the space that compressed him, but something rebounded his attack, and part of his body was eaten!.
   His body was bloody, but he didn't care, and he kept his mouth open to eat.
   Kouha shouted loudly as he kept rebounding from Acacia's attacks from time to time, but because of that, his energy kept drained to an unbelievable level.
   Tsunade, who saw Kouha's situation, quickly moved to Kouha while kicking all the guys and beasts who were in crisis before. "If you have healed up, hurry up and help us!"
   When Tsunade kicked them, she used her power and healed them in an instant.
   Whether it was Coco, Sunny, Zebra, or the Eight Kings were healed at an unbelievable speed that made everyone dumbfounded.
   Still, they became even dumbfounded when they saw the eighth part of the whole earth turned into ice as if they had returned to the ice age!
   Esdeath used her power to freeze the fourth part of the earth, then used her other power to heat up all of that ice instantly!
   The ice expanded instantly and exploded!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!*
   A gigantic mushroom-shaped smoke appeared and reached the outer sky.
   "Hey, be careful!" Kouha screamed and complained since he was the one which minimized the damage that was caused by Esdeath's attack on the earth. After all, if he didn't protect it, then he was sure that the earth would be destroyed sooner or later, especially when everyone's attacks were also so merciless!
   Suddenly a gigantic hand was raised from below everyone.
   They could see that this gigantic hand was about to crush them into mincemeat, but they had expected this, and Esdeath only froze this gigantic arm and stomped it with her feet, causing it to be destroyed in an instant!
   Korosensei's body suddenly emitted a bright light as he rolled his body like a drill. The force of his movement caused all the air and space to be sucked by something. It was as if his body had turned into a black hole, then an instant, he shot himself toward Acacia!
   Acacia screamed as he raised his palm to stop Korosensei, but his palm was blasted away, and Korosensei kept drilling into his body!
   "Get away, bastar ---" Acacia was about to eat Korosensei away, but suddenly someone attacked him from behind!
   All Might attacked Acacia's back thousands of times!
   "Gomu Gomo no King Kong Lasser!"
   Luffy's fists were moving as fast as light as he punched Acacia millions of times!
   On the opposite side of Luffy, Tsunade also started her attacks by punching Acacia with all of her might several times!
   Korosensei, All Might, Luffy, and Tsunade attacked Acacia at the same time from four directions!
   Even if Acacia was attacked by the four of them at the same time, he could still be screaming and ready to counter-attack them, but suddenly his entire body stopped moving as if his body, his soul, the space, the time, and all the things around him froze!
   Esdeath used her power to trap Acacia.
   Kouha, who was on the other side, was screaming inwardly and realized how hard it was to become a babysitter, considering he was the one who helped to minimize the damage that was caused by all of them to the earth!
   On the other hand, Korosensei, All Might, Luffy, and Tsunade kept attacking without stopping!
   Then at the same time, they shouted, "Ittou Shura!" 4x
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   In an instant, All Might, All Might, Luffy, and Tsunade became 10 times stronger and they started to use a breathing technique that caused their body to become twice stronger, which meant they had become 20 times stronger!
   However, that wasn't enough!
   They kept strengthening themselves as they kept hitting Acacia into a pulp!
   Even if their bones broke, their muscles ripped apart, and blood kept pouring from every part of their bodies, they kept hitting Acacia without stopping!
   Even if their bodies were broken, their spirit and soul wouldn't!
   "AAAAARRRGGHHHHHH!!!!" 6x
   Toriko and his friends, along with Midora, the strongest human on earth, and the Eight Kings could only watch the six of them attack Acacia at the same time.
   Acacia also kept screaming in pain as he realized his body was about to end soon, but he didn't know why suddenly he started to have a flashback to his past and the reason why he started to change.
   Then as the delicious aroma permeated through the whole earth, the body of Acacia blasted as he puked out all the ingredients that he had eaten.
   Tsunade, Esdeath, Luffy, All Might, Korosensei, and Kouha couldn't move anymore, and they were all dead tired.
   Hearing this familiar voice, the warm feeling around their bodies, they knew that Haru had returned. He looked at Acacia, who had been defeated, then looked at Toriko and his group.
   Toriko's group, who didn't know about Haru, felt that they should run away to outer space if they wanted to escape from death after they were glanced at by Haru.
   "Kasugano!" However, Toriko shouted Haru's name.
   Haru had Tsunade and Esdeath in both of his arms, and he was also brought Luffy, Korosensei, All Might, and Kouha with his gravity ability while healing them. He was about to go back since he had brought all the precious ingredients to eat with everyone, but he stopped when Toriko called him. "What's wrong?"
   "I'm going to get married later." Toriko smiled and said, "Come there with everyone."
   Haru looked at Toriko for a moment, then smiled. "If the food is bad, then I'll complain." Still, he wondered whether Toriko would be alright, inviting him to his marriage since... he only coughed and didn't continue his thought.
   "Haha!" Toriko laughed and said, "You don't need to worry about that. My partner is the best chef out there!"
   Haru only laughed and didn't say much before he entered the Back Channel to return with everyone. As for the rest, he believed that the protagonists and his friends were going to do something.
   As Haru disappeared, everyone somehow sighed in relief.
   "He's strong..." Midora murmured as he caused everyone around him to be startled.
   "Stronger than the boss?" Starjun was dumbfounded.
   "Still, it doesn't really matter since there's something that I must do now."
   The whole earth was about to be destroyed, and there was one thing that Midora needed to do before.
   Still, with all of this, the quests have ended!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2165: Charge Forward
   While Haru and his group were fighting in the gourmet world, Jeanne and the groups that were left in the human world were so nervous. Their nerves were so tense when they saw the whole earth shake, and it almost caused them to be thrown into outer space.
   Luckily, the earth's gravity was still strong, so they weren't thrown into outer space.
   Neither of them would expect the battle would start right away, and while the earth had constantly been shaking from up to down, from left to right, there were a lot more that they were so dizzy and scared.
   Even Gintoki, who had always shown a joke expression, was so serious, and he had been standing tall, protecting everyone since he knew that he couldn't count on Haru and could only be the one who protected, not to be protected.
   They knew that the situation was so serious and they could die anytime!
   Still, what had happened in this world really opened their eyes to what it meant to be the strongest.
   They saw the earth ripple like a huge wave because of the impact. A giant mushroom cloud reached the moon, an explosion that was so loud that it almost made their ears deaf, the cold temperature that caused their body to freeze, and a lot more.
   They wouldn't be surprised if the earth would be stressed and destroyed directly when the fight ended at this moment.
   Setsuno, who protected the human world, was also dumbfounded, but even so, she didn't give up and kept using her technique to protect everyone. However, the cost of her technique was so huge that in an instant, she became old again.
   Asagi was speechless and also used her ability to make Setsuno younger again.
   This repetition happened several times, especially after the huge impacts that kept appearing one after another.
   Even if the earth was saved and wasn't destroyed, without a doubt, a lot of people might have already died, and a lot of things were destroyed in the process.
   In conclusion, no one could escape this disaster.
   If Setsuno didn't protect everyone by using her "Pressure Dome," then without a doubt, everyone would die at this moment.
   Still, even if they were so frightened and their bodies trembled uncontrollably, they still had hoped since they could see the fight of Acacia against Esdeath, Tsunade, Kouha, Luffy, All Might, and Korosensei.
   Their fights were so fierce that they couldn't close their eyes.
   Setsuno also opened her eyes wide, watching their fight on the hologram screen since she also knew that those people were the hope of the earth. As for Toriko and his group, frankly, she had big hope for them, but she could see how helpless they were against Acacia, and it was better to pin her hope on Esdeath and her group.
   Still, there was one thought that crossed Setsuno's mind. "They're so strong..." She had seen them in the past, but she didn't expect that they had become so strong!
   "Yeah, they're so strong..." Kuroneko sighed and felt quite jealous since they were all so strong, but at the same time, she also understood why it was better for her not to join them. After all, if she joined, then without a doubt, she would become their burden, especially when Haru didn't join the fight.
   They inwardly thought that if Haru joined the fight, Acacia would die instantly, especially when they thought about his "Decomposition" magic. However, they knew that in this fight, Haru couldn't use his "Decomposition" magic since if he used it, then Acacia would disappear, and the earth wouldn't be saved since they knew that this earth needed many ingredients that were eaten by Acacia's Appetite Demon, NEO.
   Haru also needed to capture GOD, so he didn't join the fight.
   Still, frankly, watching Esdeath, Tsunade, Luffy, Kouha, Korosensei, and All Might fight against Acacia with all of their might and even bloody, they wanted to cry and wanted to go there. However, they knew how weak they were, and it made them think that they needed to become stronger!
   As one group was fighting against Acacia, and the other group was protecting the earth, Haru was inside the GOD and tried to capture and cook it into a meal. Frankly, he was quite amazed and became so eager that he forgot about all of his quests when he entered GOD and started to cook this incredible ingredient with all of his might.
   GOD was the accumulation of all the ingredients, tastes, feeling, and all other things on earth from the beginning until now. The cumulation of all of those created a GOD, which was the most delicious ingredient that was born on this planet.
   If it was a normal chef, then without a doubt, their head would explode when all of that information appeared before them.
   However, this chef was Haru, and he wasn't alone since the fake heroine of the protagonist, Komatsu, who was also the best chef in the world, worked together to capture GOD.
   Komatsu was surprised when he saw Haru, but he was more than happy when someone decided to help him. He was quite overwhelmed by GOD, but with Haru's help, he was confident that he could capture GOD.
   The combination of the two of them was stronger than ever, and before long, they had finished the preparation of the GOD.
   Still, before Haru walked out, he asked Komatsu for other important ingredients in the world of Toriko, which were ANOTHER, AIR, CENTER, EARTH, ATOM, NEWS, and PAIR. After all, if he didn't have those ingredients, there was no way for everyone to taste the best taste of GOD.
   When that was over, Haru walked out of GOD and caught Esdeath and Tsunade, who fell tiredly after they fought Acacia. He also caught the rest of everyone and returned since the quests had ended.
   Haru looked at the position of the camera and smiled, which caused the group members of the human world to cheer loudly and happily since the quests had ended!
   Still, Haru knew that there was one more quest, and he felt that quest would be even harder than this quest.
   However, Haru knew that they couldn't escape, and he also didn't fear it.
   What Haru needed to do was to charge forward and end this quest safely with everyone.
   Also, Haru knew that in the next quest, he had a chance to become even stronger, and he really anticipated it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2166: Let's eat!
   When they got the notice from the Group Chat, they knew that the quests had ended and they had successfully completed this quest.
   They let out a long sigh and they plopped on the ground. Even if they didn't do anything, they felt that their hearts were constantly tested since they might die anytime. They knew that they only needed to wait for Haru, but then suddenly Haru and his group appeared beside them.
   Everyone was dumbfounded, but then they were awoken by Luffy's voice.
   Luffy shouted loudly as he lay on the ground. He had never been so famished and he was so hungry that he could feel his stomach and back stuck to each other.
   Before they returned, Haru opened his Back Channel and healed all of them.
   The time difference between reality and the Back Channel was quite a lot so even if it was just a moment in this world, it was already a day in the Back Channel.
   Still, Haru was glad to learn about the Back Channel since he needed time to take care of Esdeath, Tsunade, Luffy, Kouha, Korosensei, and All Might so the Back Channel could change the time difference between the reality was an extremely useful ability.
   Jeanne, Charlotte, Tabane, Shinobu, Sumire, Kuzuha, and Kuroneko hugged Haru at the same time.
   Aguri also hugged Korosensei intimately, which caused Korosensei to smile.
   "Cough! Cough!" Setsuno looked at Haru speechlessly, wondering how many women that this young man had?
   Haru also felt relief that everything could end peacefully, but then there was something that he needed to do.
   "Have you gotten the ingredients?" Kuroneko asked curiously.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded. "I have to admit that it's tough, but I have succeeded!" He made a "v" gesture with his fingers and smiled happily when he had gotten all of those ingredients.
   "Is it good?" Shinobu asked curiously.
   "It should be good." Haru nodded and said, "I'll cook it now. Tell Teppei to com---"
   Teppei suddenly appeared with his grandpa.
   "Jiro-chan!" Setsuno dashed and hugged Jiro intimately.
   "Wow, Setsuno-chan! You have become younger!" Jiro was startled when he saw Setsuno had become younger.
   "Have I become beautiful now?" Setsuno asked shyly.
   "Haha... you're beautiful as ever." Jiro laughed happily.
   "........" Teppei sighed, then looked at Gintoki.
   Gintoki, who was being stared at by Teppei, titled his head and felt confused, but then he realized what this guy was thinking about. He knew that he might lose, but even so, he wanted to beat up Teppei since he really didn't have a GILF fetish!
   "Haru... I'm so hungry..." Luffy wanted to wrap his neck around Haru's body, but Haru quickly dodged.
   "Alright, alright, I'll prepare it right away. All Acacia's full dishes. Wait a moment," Haru said and entered the Back Channel again.
   "Wait, Haru! I'm going with you!" Shinobi said and entered the Back Channel with him.
   Not only Shinobu but most of the girls except for Kuroneko and Kuzuha also entered Haru's Back Channel to watch him prepare the food.
   Luffy also wanted to enter too since he thought that he could get his food faster, but the Back Channel was closed in an instant that he couldn't enter, but then delicious meat was thrown out from the Back Channel and he quickly caught it with his mouth.
   The amount of meat totaled 100 kg, so it should be enough for Luffy's snack.
   However, Jiro who heard Haru's words was dumbfounded. "Huh? He's going to prepare Acacia's full dish?" Still, the aroma of the meat was so delicious that it made his mouth drool.
   "Yeah." Teppei nodded simply.
   "Is he a good chef?" Jiro asked curiously.
   "Can you see the amount of food luck around him? Now, his existence might be even stronger than Komatsu," Setsuno said in awe since she couldn't see Haru's growth. In the past, Haru's skill was slightly lower than Komatsu's, but now, he might have already beaten all the chefs in this world with his skill alone.
   Setsuno felt that Haru had become a dark hole and as long as he wanted to, he could absorb everything and learn everything so easily, which made him wonder how he could grow so fast!
   Also, the amount of food luck that Haru had was simply monsterious!
   It might be the biggest amount of food luck that they had ever seen.
   "Grandma, Grandpa, do you want to join us to eat Acacia's full dishes?" Teppei suddenly asked.
   "Oh? Is that okay?" Jiro asked curiously.
   "Yeah." Teppei nodded, then looked at Haru, who had walked out of the Back Channel shortly after. "Is it don ---"
   Everyone stopped talking since they could feel an aroma that couldn't be described by their words alone. However, one thing was for sure, they could tell that it was so delicious. It was delicious, but they couldn't find any words since such a taste didn't exist in their tongue so they couldn't describe the taste and smell that they felt at that moment.
   "It's done." Haru nodded. "Prepare the table. Let's eat."
   Korosensei didn't hesitate and used his light speed to set up the table and the dishes.
   Haru also used his light speed to do the same thing and served all the food on the table.
   Kouha also used his gravity manipulation to create a dome so no one would bother them to eat.
   Luffy wanted to eat the food directly, but somehow, there was a voice inside his heart that told him to eat with everyone. Also, his instincts told him that there was an order to eat so he could fully enjoy the food.
   Everyone then sat next to each other at the table while watching all the foods that were prepared by Haru.
   Whether it was PAIR, ATOM, EARTH, CENTER, ANOTHER, AIR, NEWS, AND GOD, all of those ingredients were perfectly prepared by Haru without a mistake.
   Jeanne and the girls who watched Haru prepare the food were amazed since they had never seen that food could be so perfect.
   "I know that you're all impatient, so let's eat," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Jiro-san, Setsuno-san, you're free to join us," Haru said.
   Jiro and Setsuno nodded with a smile and their mouths were already watery.
   They then clasped their hands together as they said, "Let's eat!"
   While they ate, their quests ended, but there was one quest that they needed to face, but before that, they were going to relax.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2167: Peaceful is nice
   The time passed after the quest in the world of Toriko and everyone had been resting on their own world.
   Haru was the same and he was lying lazily as he looked at the members of Muse who were practicing in the yard of his shrine. He felt that this peaceful life wasn't bad and it was nice that he didn't need to think about a quest, but he knew that sooner or later, the quest would appear and it made him sigh.
   Haru had complex feelings about the quest, he anticipated and was quite excited with the thought of getting stronger, but at the same time, he felt reluctant to go on the quest since he needed to spend a long time there.
   In the world of Toriko, even though Haru only spent a few days in that world, the truth, he spent so long on GOD since the preparation of the most delicious ingredient on that planet was tough.
   Luckily, there was a time difference between the inside of GOD and the physical world so no one realized that Haru had been busy cooking for so long.
   Still, this also made him realize the beauty of a normal world where he didn't need to fight nor there was a conflict where he needed to use his power.
   'Hmm... I might be wrong...'
   Haru knew that no matter where it was, there had always been a conflict and one had always fought against something, but their enemies changed. It might have been a war in the past, but it was something different now.
   Still, it had nothing to do with Haru right now and he just enjoyed all the members of Muse dancing practicing right in front of him.
   The temperature was slightly colder because it was winter, but even so, sweat trickled from their foreheads, necks, and their bodies, showing how serious they were at their training.
   Haru's nose moved slightly and he knew that he might be a pervert to think about something so meaningless, but he wondered why girls' sweat smelled so nice.
   When some guys sweated, they reeked of sweat, but girls' sweets smelled sweet.
   Still, Haru thought that the girls in front of him might be an exception since he also knew that there were girls who had a pretty bad smell too.
   'It might be because they're beautiful girls?'
   Haru thought for a moment and decided to check the reward that he had received.
   <Congratluations, you have received "Flash">
   When Haru received this reward, he wondered whether he had the ability to manipulate light, but he was wrong.
   The origin of "Flash" was similar to the origin of "Ocean" that he received and it was also coming from the world of Nanatsu no Taizai. However, unlike "Ocean," who gave him the ability to create a different space and manipulate water.
   "Flash" gave him the ability to move at immense speeds which appears as a form of teleportation.
   In other words, Haru's speed had enhanced even further.
   However, Haru felt that he could develop this ability more such as using it to increase his thinking speed, his reaction speed, and other speed on his body or abilities.
   There were a lot of possibilities that could be done by this ability.
   However, Haru still needed to train this ability further since he knew that the quest that he would face would be dangerous since his enemy on the next quest might have an ability to alter reality.
   Haru might have faced GOD in the world of Toriko, but that thing was just a strong frog. As for Acacia, he didn't think too much about this guy since Acacia was just a strong human.
   That's all, nothing else.
   Still, Haru thought that some GODs were just strong humans that were revered by the people.
   However, no matter whether they were human or not, GOD or not, the fact that they were strong didn't change.
   They were ridiculously strong, and Haru thought of one crazy possibility that he was about to do in the next quest.
   "Haru, how long are you going to sleep!"
   Umi, who had been training everyone, approached Haru, who had been laying lazily while watching them. She was so disciplined, so she couldn't bear to watch Haru, who was just laying lazily while watching them. While she didn't hate the feeling of being watched by him and felt happy, she didn't want him to be lazy.
   "Give me some slack, Umi. I have been busy before," Haru said.
   "Have you been busy?" Umi was surprised, but then she couldn't help but regret scolding him since she didn't know anything. She felt that she was a failure as a girlfriend since she didn't notice him who was tired. "So - sorry..."
   Haru smiled and said, "It's alright, you don't need to apologize."
   "No!" Umi shook her head and said, "I didn't realize that you have been tired, but I have tried to scold you. You need to punish me!"
   Haru looked at Umi and wondered whether this girl was a masochist. "Then sit here." He lifted his body and tapped the free space beside him.
   "Sit?" Umi was confused, but she did what she was told. However, she was startled and her face turned red instantly. "Wh - what are you doing?"
   "Lap pillow." Haru looked at Umi with a smile and said, "As a punishment, you need to give me a lap pillow."
   "But - but... we haven't married yet and this much of intimate action is..." Umi murmured in low voice, but then there was something that bothered her. "And... and I'm full of sweat..."
   "Is it wrong if you sweat?" Haru asked.
   "My - My smell isn't good..." Umi's face was so red and she felt that she wanted to cry right now if Haru would mock her that her smell was bad. "Le - let me go, Haru..."
   Haru looked at Umi and thought about bullying her. He turned his head and smelled her stomach. "Really? But you smell really good."
   "Ha - Haru!" Umi couldn't handle it anymore and she almost fainted since this intimate exchange between them.
   "Or do you hate being with me, Umi?" Haru asked sadly.
   "No - No, I didn't hate you!" Umi quickly said.
   "Then do you love me?" Haru asked while looking at Umi curiously.
   "I - I love you, Haru..." Umi felt that smoke kept emitting from her head, but she could say those words clearly.
   "I love you too, Umi." Haru laughed as he hugged Umi's wait without hesitation.
   Umi looked at Haru's actions and could only sigh as she caressed her hand against his soft hair. "Moo... this is the last time, alright? I won't do something like this again." She could tell that this guy had been teasing her, bullying her, but frankly, she didn't really hate it.
   "......" Haru had an urge to roll his eyes since he was sure that this girl would give him a lap pillow again as long as he asked. Also, if they were alone, then their position might change with Umi asking him to give her a lap pillow. However, personally, he loved this side of her since it was cute.
   Haru and Umi were in their two people's world until they heard a loud cough.
   "Haru, Umi, did you forget about our practice?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2168: Muse's Love Song
   Everyone gathered in the living room of Haru's shrine after they took a bath.
   Their entire bodies were refreshed after their sweats were cleaned up and they felt even better when they drank a fresh juice that was made by Haru.
   Still, there was one girl who had been depressed, sitting on the corner as she drew a circle with her finger.
   "It's over... Now, I have become a shameless girl..." Umi said depressingly.
   "Umi-chan..." Kotori wanted to say that Umi wasn't as perverted as she imagined. After all, Umi hadn't done it with Haru, so compared to her, Umi wasn't a shameless girl. Still, if she said that, she would be labeled as a shameless girl, so there was no way she could say that.
   Haru knew that everyone had something that they wanted to talk about with him, especially when Nozomi and Eli sat between him, sandwiched him in the middle. He could feel that Nozomi pressed her boobs against his and even though she usually did this, he could feel her boobs were slightly tense for some reason.
   "So what's wrong? It's like you have something to talk about," Haru said.
   "Haru, you know that we'll perform in the final round of the preliminaries of Love Live, right?" Eri said.
   "Of course, I know." Haru nodded when he learned that Love Live had reached the final round of the preliminaries and once they won, they would be in the final. Still, as long as they win this round, he believed that the champion of Love Live was already in their hands.
   Haru knew that Muse's only rival was just A-Rise and as long as they defeated an A-Rise, they would become the champion without a doubt.
   "So what's wrong? Don't tell me you're nervous, right?" Haru didn't think that they were nervous since they had been performing in various events and all, so he knew that they might have something different that they wanted to discuss with him.
   "It's about a song," Nozomi said without hesitation.
   "Song?" Haru titled his head and asked, "Are you going to make a new song or use an old song?" During this round of Love Live, they could choose whether to sing with a new song or an old song.
   However, Haru already knew the answer.
   Everyone answered without hesitation.
   "Since you have made your decision, then I won't say much, but since you have decided to discuss this problem with me, then you must have trouble with the new song." Haru looked at everyone and asked, "So what's wrong?" No matter what their decision was, he would support them, this was how he was, and this was what made them feel that they were really glad to meet him.
   "Well, we thought about using a love song..." Honoka said subtly as she looked at the six members of Muse who were close with Haru. She might be an idiot, but she wasn't stupid and she could tell that those six were in a relationship with Haru. She knew that he was a scumbag and his relationship with the other six was wrong, but strangely, she felt jealous of those six.
   "Love song?" Haru was surprised since Muse had never created a love song until now. "Why?" He felt that their usual theme was good, and with those songs, it should be okay for them to become the champion of Love Live, which was why he was quite surprised when they tried to challenge themselves to sing a love song.
   "What? You don't like it?" Maki asked as looked at him haughtily.
   Haru looked at Maki and thought that he should see the stars with this girl tonight. "It's not that I don't like it, but I'm surprised. After all, you have never tried to create one."
   "Isn't it because we have never created one?" Eli looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "If we have decided to make a love song, what do you think?"
   "I'll support you," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Then how will you support us?" Nozomi asked with a smile.
   When this question fell, everyone looked at Haru curiously, wondering how he was going to answer this question.
   "Do you need my help? Some of you have an experience with love after all," Haru said as he glanced at the six girls.
   "Ugh..." Nozomi, Eli, Maki, Kotori, Umi, and Rin looked away with a blush.
   ".............." Honoka, Nico, and Hanayo could only fall in silence.
   "Bu - but... it isn't enough!" Umi suddenly said. She was the one who usually created the lyrics for Muse's song, so her words had some weight.
   "So do you want me to get you a love movie? We can watch it together here," Haru said, but then Nozomi and Eli pinched his thighs as they stared at him.
   Haru knew what they wanted to do and knew what they wanted him to do, but this wasn't something that should come out of his mouth. "If you don't say anything, then I won't understand. How about you tell me, what do you want me to do?"
   They knew that this guy understood them, but this guy pretended that he didn't know anything.
   Nozomi looked at Haru and said, "You need to give us inspiration."
   "Oh? Inspiration? How?" Haru asked with interest.
   "You need to bring us on a date!" Nozomi said with vigor.
   "Date?" Haru thought for a moment then nodded. "I don't mind."
   "But it won't be some of us."
   "You need to bring all of us on a date!" Nozomi said.
   Haru looked at Honoka, Nico, and Hanoyo, who quickly blushed and lowered their heads. "Er... you mean that I'll bring all of you on a date?"
   "No, I mean, you need to bring us on a date one on one," Nozomi said.
   "I don't mind, but is that alright with you Honoka, Nico, Hanayo?" Haru said as he looked at Honoka, Nico, and Hanayo.
   "I - I don't mind!" Hanayo said flusteredly. Her face was so red that someone wondered whether red paint was poured on her face.
   "Ev - even though it is intolerable for an idol to be in a romantic relationship, but it is a different matter if this is just a practice so we can do our activity better." Nico twirled the end of her hair as she said stammeringly.
   Then lastly, everyone was looking at Honoka.
   Honoka didn't answer Haru's question and thought for a moment. She thought about what had happened in the past year when they were together, and it would be great if they could be like this from now on. "Yes. Let's go on a date!"
   With Honoka's answer, everyone had decided to have a one-on-one date with Haru to learn more about love, so they could create a good love song.
   Their motive was pure, and they didn't have any bad intentions.
   'You're too excited, right?' Haru thought, but frankly, he was also excited too about this plan.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2169: Date, date, and date
   The day passed quietly and the night came.
   However, the night wasn't quite instead it was quite lively, especially when Maki, Nozomi, and Eli gathered together, staying with Haru on his shrine.
   Among all the Muse, if someone asked who was the closest to each other then without a doubt, it was the three of them, especially when they had 4P in the past.
   Haru looked at the three girls and asked, "So what's your plan?" He felt that there must be something at why Nozomi was so insistence telling him to date everyone.
   "Did you forget what I have told you in the past?" Nozomi asked as she stared at Haru.
   "No, I remember it, but it is too sudden, right?"
   Haru recalled the conversation that he had with Nozomi in the past. Their conversation was quite unique, and she told him how she loved Muse.
   Before Nozomi met him and Muse, her life had been lonely since she had been moving from time to time because of her parents' jobs. She didn't have friends, but in her first year, she met Eli and even though she was nervous, she decided to befriend her.
   Until now, Nozomi and Eli had become friends with each other, but that connection kept growing.
   From Haru, then to Honoka, Kotori, and Umi, and everyone in Muse.
   Nozomi thought all of them were precious and it was the reason why she told Haru that if possible, then he should try to date all of them.
   "It's not too sudden." Nozomi shook her head and said, "Next year, we'll be busy with a lot of things and me, Eli, and Nico will graduate. Muse won't meet as much as we have now, but if we're all dating you, then it'll be different."
   When Eli and Maki heard Nozomi's plan, they couldn't help but think that Nozomi's thought was so bold. However, when they thought about Haru's ability, they felt that it was possible since they knew that if he wanted to, then he could take down the rest of the members of Muse.
   Haru dated six out of nine members of the Muse and only three hadn't been eaten by Haru.
   "Or you don't have an interest in them?" Eli suddenly asked.
   "There's no way to do that, right, Eli? He's a beast. As long as they're beautiful women, he'll eat them," Maki said.
   "Really? But this is dating, and it isn't something that we can force into," Eli said rationally.
   "Er... can you not say that I'm a beast or something?" Haru sighed. He knew that he was a scumbag and he wouldn't deny it, especially when his lovers couldn't be counted with his hands anymore. Not only in this world too, but he had a lot of lovers in various worlds too, which somehow was how scumbag he was.
   "Still, as Eli has said." Nozomi looked at Haru and asked, "Or you don't have an interest in the three of them?"
   When they thought about it clearly, they felt that the three girls that hadn't been eaten by Haru were all charming and cute, except for...
   "You don't like Nico, right?" Maki said bluntly.
   "................." Eli and Nozomi looked at Maki at the same time, and felt that this girl was too cruel, right?
   Still, when Eli and Nozomi thought about what Nico was doing, it was hard to think of her as a charming girl.
   Hanayo was cute and she loved eating. Her body was all soft and she was easy to push.
   Eli, Maki, and Nozomi thought that Hanayo was an attractive girl, especially when she might do a solo performance for her lover in the room. They had been with Haru, so their imagination toward that area was also quite wild. They knew that if there was a chance Haru would eat Hanayo without hesitation, and that it was the same as Honoka.
   Even though Honoka was an idiot and seemed to be stupid most of the time, she was someone that could be depended upon during the critical moment and without a doubt, she was also charming girl.
   However, unlike Honoka and Hanayo, it was hard to see Nico as a charming girl.
   Still, if they didn't include Nico, then it would be so sad somehow.
   Haru was speechless when he heard Maki's words, but like what she had said before, it was hard to see her as a girl, especially when she always did something stupid and narcissistic.
   "We - well, this matter can be done slowly, but you need to understand each girl during this date," Nozomi said.
   Haru took a deep breath then nodded. "You don't need to worry. I'll take care of the dates." He then looked at the three of them and asked, "How about you three? Is there a place that you want to visit?"
   Eli, Maki, and Nozomi blinked their eyes then asked at the same time, "Do we go on a date too?"
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   They didn't hesitate and took his offer to go on a date since they also wanted to go on a date with him. Still, when their conversation ended, there was something that they needed to do.
   "How about we take a rest?"
   His meaning was clear, and they also understood what he wanted to do since they also wanted to do.
   They turned off the light and started their night exercise since it was the reason why they had decided to stay in the shrine.
   Still, Haru wondered whether in the future his shrine would become a shrine of fertility.
   As the day passed, their plan to prepare Muse's love song started and everyone from Muse had decided to go on a date with Haru so they would understand what the meaning of love was.
   There were nine girls in the Muse and Haru needed to date them one by one.
   Still, Haru needed to date his other girls on a date too.
   So who would date him first?
   If it was before, there would be a problem, but Haru could make a copy of himself, so he bravely dated all of them with nine of his copies without hesitation, showing his trust toward them that they wouldn't change even if they knew he could use a superpower.
   With that thought in mind, the operation of date started!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2170: House Date
   Haru came to Nico's apartment to bring her on a date, but he didn't expect that something like this would happen.
   "Sorry, Haru..." Nico showed an awkward expression and said, "My parents aren't home, and I need to take care of them." She anticipated her date with Haru, but her parents suddenly went out for a job. There was nothing that she could do, and she could only watch over her little siblings. After all, she was the oldest, and she was worried about leaving her little siblings alone.
   Haru looked at three children, two little girls and one little boy, who was looking at him curiously.
   The three children looked at Haru curiously since it was their first time seeing a young man come to their house. They knew their sister well and knew that as an idol, it was impossible for them to have a relationship unless they decided to retire.
   "What's wrong? Nico looked at her little siblings weirdly, wondering why they were looking at her with moistened eyes.
   "Nee-sama, are you going to retire?"
   Nico felt that she might have done something wrong with the education of her little siblings.
   Still, with Nico's little siblings, there was no way for them to go out, and they decided to stay at home.
   Haru was good at taking care of children, and before long, Nico's little siblings were all close with him.
   "When I grow up, I'll marry, Haru-nii!"
   Nico, who cooked the lunch, was startled and squinted her eyes at Haru.
   Haru was speechless, but it was normal since all of them were attracted to him no matter whether they were young or old. He knew that it was a bit narcissistic of him, but he might be the most handsome guy on earth or multiverse now. Unless that person fell in love with someone, most of them would be attracted by his charm.
   Haru knew that his charm could become a weapon, and if he wanted to, he would be able to seduce GODs.
   "Alright, alright, stop playing, and let's eat!" Nico quickly said to her little siblings.
   Nico's three little siblings were obedient, and they ate lunch together.
   As they ate, Nico observed Haru secretly and thought that this guy was really gentle, and she thought that he could be a good father. Still, she wondered whether he was disappointed in her since they couldn't get out and also helped her to take care of her little siblings.
   Haru didn't know what Nico thought and only played with her little siblings for a while since it was good training when he had children in the future.
   The life of a child was simple, and when they were bored, they were tired, they slept.
   Nico took care of her siblings before she walked from the room. "Sorry to make you wait, Haru."
   "It's okay." Haru smiled and said, "Still, I saw an unexpected side of you."
   Nico blushed then said haughtily, "You should be glad that you can see this side of Nico."
   "Yes, yes." Haru rolled his eyes and felt that if Nico didn't open her mouth, she would be cute. Still, he could see that she would become a good mother in the future. "Still, you often took care of your siblings."
   "Yeah." Nico nodded. "My parents are all working, so I need to take care of them."
   "I see..." Haru looked at Nico curiously and asked, "Was it hard work?"
   "Not really." Nico shook her head and said, "I love my siblings, so I have never thought of it as hard work." She looked at Haru and asked, "How about you? Isn't it boring to stay with me?" Even though she was always full of herself, she knew that she was the one who lacked a character from everyone. She didn't have a unique charm, and that was the reason why she had always shown her haughty side since if she didn't do so, she was afraid that her existence might be swallowed by other girls.
   "Not really." Haru smiled and said, "I got to know your siblings, and your food was great. I'm also happy to know the side that you have never shown to other members."
   Nico blushed again and hit his arm lightly. "Is this how you make them fall for you? Sorry, this won't work for me." She snorted and haughtily turned her head, trying to hide her blush.
   Haru rolled his eyes, then asked, "By the way, Nico."
   "I have heard that you often used most of the club's money for idol goods, right?"
   Nico felt dread, and her heart almost stopped. Her hobby was expensive, and even though she worked a part-time job, she also used the club's money to buy all the idol-related goods. Still, she quickly calmed herself since she kept most of those goods in the clubroom, and it was also the school's property. She had never stolen, and she didn't do anything wrong, but still, she felt quite nervous right now.
   "Can you let me see your collection?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's words, Nico's eyes shone, and she quickly stood up. "Alright, since it is a rare chance, I'll reluctantly show it to you. Let's go to my room!"
   "Is it alright to enter your room?" Haru asked.
   "I..." Nico's movement stopped, and she realized that it was her first time bringing a guy to her room. Her heart was so messy, but after a moment of hesitation, she nodded. "Yes!" She knew that this guy could be trusted, so she didn't mind bringing him to her room.
   Haru entered Nico's room, and frankly, her room was quite normal. Besides a number of idol-related goods, her room was full of feminity, and it smelled nice.
   Still, Nico was quite nervous when she brought Haru to her room, but with Haru's lead and how he showed an interest in her hobby, she became excited and introduced her to all the rare goods that she had bought.
   "This is the legendary idol that only appears for ten years..."
   "I got this time from a strange alley..."
   "This is an older female idol..."
   Haru's eyes quickly shone when he heard the last sentences. He nodded thoughtfully while commenting the world of idols was deep.
   Still, no matter how popular idol was, Haru knew that they were on the lower hierarchy in the entertainment industry.
   However, it didn't really matter since they were having fun, so there was no need to think too much about these messy things, especially when they wouldn't become an idol in the future.
   Haru was in the middle of thought until he felt Nico, who suddenly hit him. "Careful."
   It might be because Nico was so excited to introduce her idol goods related and Haru listened to her story attentively that she didn't realize that she had hit him. She was suddenly in his arms and realized how ambiguous their position was.
   They looked at each other for a moment and blinked their eyes.
   Right now, Nico knew that she should apologize and move away from him, but why did she feel that she didn't want to part away from his embrace?
   Haru looked at Nico for a moment and decided to charge forward.
   "No..." Nico let out a weak resistance, but her eyes were moistened, and she looked at him with a blush. She knew that it was wrong, but when she heard the story of the members of Muse of their relationship with Haru, it might make her jealous and curious, and also wanted to try it.
   "You don't want to?" Haru stopped and asked.
   "........" Nico rolled her eyes. If this guy kissed her without saying anything, then they wouldn't be in an awkward situation, right?
   Still, this situation was embarrassing.
   "No... No..." Nico blushed, and she didn't know what to say.
   "No, you don't hate it?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Why is it like that?!" Nico subconsciously retorted, but then she looked at her with a smile and knew that this guy was teasing her. She let out a long sigh and asked, "So do you want to do it or not?"
   Nico didn't expect that this guy would be so decisive and kissed her lips without hesitation.
   As their lips touched each other, Nico felt as if electricity jolted her body, and she subconsciously hugged his neck. She was then pushed to her bed, and she started to rub his abs since this was what she had always wanted to do.
   Still, when their kiss continued, Nico felt her head was numb and blank, but in her head, she wondered whether this was love?
   Nico wasn't sure, but frankly, it felt good.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2171: Farm in Love
   Haru had said before that on this date, he made a copy of himself, and when he went on a date with Nico, he also went on a date with everyone.
   "Haru! Haru! Come here! Look! There's a lot of cows!" Maki smiled happily as she pointed at the group of cows that played around in the snow.
   "Don't get near them! They might take a shit there, and you might step into the shit because you can't see it because of the snow," Haru said with a smile.
   "Why didn't you say it to me sooner!" Maki was furious and quickly ran back to Haru.
   Haru only laughed and caught Maki, who frantically complained to him.
   Haru and Maki went to Iwate and went to the famous Koiwai Farm.
   As for why they decided to come to this place, it was because they wanted to see the stars since they had heard that it was a famous spot for stargazing.
   Still, summer might be the best time for someone to visit Koiwai Farm, but visiting this place during winter wasn't bad either.
   During the winter, the farm management created a festival where they built a lot of snow sculptures of various shapes.
   "Still, I never expected that this place would be so lively," Maki said since she didn't expect that there would be a lot of people in this countryside.
   "It's a festival, after all." Haru held Maki's waist and asked, "How about we eat something warm?"
   "Ugh... if you only you don't mention the cow which is..." Maki's expression turned extremely bad when she thought that the cows might take a shit among the snow.
   "Sorry, sorry, I'll apologize to you tonight," Haru said apologetically.
   "Oh? How are you going to apologize to me? Will you let me do it on the top?" Maki suddenly asked. She had always been on the bottom when they had sex, and she had always wanted to try to do it on top of him.
   Haru's expression was a bit weird, but he reluctantly nodded. "Okay, even though I don't want to, I don't really mind since it is you."
   Maki nodded with a smile, then asked, "So what should we eat?"
   Haru looked at Maki and wondered whether this girl had forgotten that she was disgusted by the cow's shit before, but he didn't say anything since he was afraid that this girl might sulk again.
   "How about we drink some amazake?"
   They might still be minor, and they couldn't drink alcohol, but amazake was different since it was allowed.
   Haru wasn't sure why it was allowed since practically amazake was practically alcohol even though it had a low percentage of alcohol, but since it was allowed, he didn't think too much.
   "Okay." Maki nodded, then cutely asked, "Is it okay to drink alcohol?"
   Haru felt that Maki's question was a bit weird. However, there were a lot of weird rules in this country.
   The woman was allowed to get married at 16, but they were only allowed to drink when they were 20.
   Haru wasn't sure how to explain this, but he didn't think too much and said, "There should be one that is free of alcohol. Let's get that."
   "Okay." Maki nodded and followed Haru curiously.
   They tried amazake and a Gekhiskan BBQ.
   "Why is it called a Gekhiskan BBQ? Isn't it a normal BBQ?" Maki asked as she ate the grilled meat.
   "Is it because the grilling has the shape of a helmet of a warrior or something? I'm not sure." Haru shook his head as he grilled the meat, then he asked, "Still, is it good?"
   Usually, Maki would act so cold when she was in front of everyone, but when they were together, she acted like a baby and loved being pampered.
   But tonight, Maki wanted to be wild and did it on top of him later.
   They went to eat and played around on the farm until late.
   There was a reason why they didn't come back to the hotel at night. There was an illumination show.
   As the night fell, the snow sculpture brightened because of the light, showing the beautiful scenery that they wouldn't be able to see in Tokyo.
   "It's beautiful..." Maki said as she let herself be hugged by Haru.
   Unlike Tokyo, which was filled with a lot of buildings and a lot of people, even if this farm had a lot of people because of the festival, compared to Tokyo, the number was still small.
   It might also be because they were in the countryside that the temperature at night was colder, so Maki pulled Haru's hands to hug her body. She rubbed her head on his chest, and it was so comfortable since his body temperature was so warm.
   "Huh? Why?" Maki was confused.
   "Something might stand up."
   "Pervert!" Maki retorted as she blushed, but then she said in a low voice, "Be patient."
   Haru's heart was so calm when she heard those words.
   "I love the countryside," Maki said.
   "Is it because of the stars?" Haru asked.
   "Yeah." Maki nodded and said, "When we get old, let's stay in the countryside together, alright?"
   "We're still young. Let's talk about this matter again when we get older," Haru said.
   "Um!" Maki smiled sweetly when she heard his words since she knew that he planned to be with her until their last moment.
   Haru smiled and kissed Maki's cheek. "I love you too, Maki."
   Maki rubbed her face on Haru's chest as she smiled sweetly before she stared at the stars again.
   Holding each other's hands, they planned to watch the stars until their last moment.
   While Haru and Maki enjoyed the stars on Iwate, his other copies also went on a date with other members of Muse, and this time, it was Hanayo's turn.
   Hanayo dressed beautifully, and her mother also helped her, giving her a good luck expression which made her so shy. Haru told her to wait at her house, but she was afraid that her parents might tease them, so they decided to make an appointment at the family restaurant. She waited for a while until she heard his voice.
   Hanayo shyly answered as she looked at him and thought that she would go on a date with him!
   Hanayo wondered where they should go, but suddenly...
   Hanayo's face reddened, and she lowered her head since she was so embarrassed!
   "Um... I'm hungry. How about we eat here?"
   Hanayo nodded and thought that she had messed up their date!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2172: I want to do something more
   Haru and Hanayo decided to have a quick lunch at the family restaurant while talking to each other regarding what they would do today.
   Even if Hanayo was shy with the thought of going on a date with Haru, his presence might be the only male besides her father that she could talk to normally and happily. She might be nervous, but she was also excited.
   Frankly, Haru thought to have a normal date with Hanayo by going to the arcade, karaoke, and visiting an illumination show. After all, this was their first date, and there was no need to do something adventurous. Stability was the best, and accumulating a good point step by step was how someone could get girls.
   There was no need to be in a hurry, and with their relationship, if he used a lot of money directly, it would scare Hanayo.
   Having a normal date in a normal place was something that he should do.
   Still, considering what Hanayo loved, it might be better to bring her to an idol performance or go to the rice specialty stores since those things were her favorite things. However, it wouldn't be romantic, and who would bring their partner to an idol performance or a rice specialty store for the first time?
   So after a quick lunch, they played at the arcade for a while and sang karaoke together.
   It might be Hanayo's first time on a date, but strangely, why wasn't it that much different from playing with a friend?
   Still, Hanayo must also admit that it was so nice to go out with Haru since she had never been nervous, and it was so comfortable to stay with him, but there was something that she needed to ask.
   "Are we going on a date?"
   "Yeah." Haru looked at Hanayo weirdly and asked, "You don't think that we're on a date."
   "Ugh... but I don't feel that we're going on a date at all!" Hanayou couldn't help but say.
   "Oh?" Haru looked at Hanayo with interest and asked, "How is the date in your mind?"
   "We - Well..." Hanayo's face quickly turned red when she was asked that question since she knew that her mind wasn't pure. In her mind, when two people had a date, they would hold each other's hands, then kiss!
   Still, Hanayo was surprised by how bold she was.
   However, if Haru knew what Hanayo was thinking, then he wouldn't be surprised since the quietest had always been the lewdest.
   Hanayo might be the shyest among the members of Muse, but at the same time, she was the one who was the most curious about love.
   "Do you want to hold hands?" Haru asked.
   It was winter, and the temperature was cold, but when this question fell, Hanayo suddenly felt that she was in the summer.
   "Hol - Holding hand...!?"
   If it was before, Hanayo had never thought such a thing, and she might even pass out when she thought about holding hands with a guy. However, her best friend, Rin, told her how great it was to fall in love.
   Among all the members of Muse, the relationship between Rin and Hanayo was the best, considering they were childhood friends.
   However, after Rin became Haru's woman, Hanayo noticed the change in Rin, and personally, she could see Rin became even girlish, and the short hair that Rin had always maintained slowly became longer. She could also see how Rin was always happy, which made her wonder how it felt to be in love, especially when she saw the big change in her best friend.
   Because of her best friend's story, Hanayo became full of expectations of love, but since there was no other male other than Haru and her father, she could only use Haru as her imagination project, wondering what would happen if they went on a date.
   Personally, Hanayo loved this date with Haru, but she knew that she might be greedier than she had thought.
   Haru smiled and held Hanayo's hand without hesitation.
   They walked on the street as they watched the illumination at night.
   'It feels warm...' Hanayo thought with a smile.
   "Hanayo, how about we get that?" Haru said as he pointed at the truck that sold baked sweet potatoes.
   It was something cheap and wasn't as stylish as those foods in the cafe, but when Haru gave the baked sweet potato to Hanayo's hands, it felt so warm.
   The temperature of the baked sweet potato was hot, but it was nice to hold it during winter. However, what made her warm was her care for Haru to her, and she might not forget the sweetness of this baked sweet potato for her entire life.
   They walked together while eating the baked sweet potato as they talked together.
   Their conversation was fun, but fun times couldn't continue forever, and Haru sent Hanayo back to her house.
   Haru could see Hanayo's reluctant expression and said, "We have arrived."
   "Um." Hanayo nodded with downcast eyes, showing how depressed she was. She thought about going back, but somehow she felt reluctant. She also thought that they might have kissed before the end of the date, but they had only held each other's hands. Even though she didn't mind, she wanted something special for her first date, something that she couldn't forget, which was a kiss.
   "Yes?" Hanayo looked at Haru curiously, but then she could feel his hand holding her hand tenderly, and he stared at her lips, which made her shy.
   "See you," Haru said with a smile, then let go of Hanayo's hand.
   Hanayo was disappointed and wanted to say something, but in the end, she couldn't, so she could only nod. "Yes, see you, Haru..." She left reluctantly, but then her hand suddenly grasped.
   "Sorry, but I feel that something is lacking if we just end our date like this."
   Hanayo was surprised, especially when her waist was hugged.
   Haru could feel how soft Hanayo's body was and wanted to hug her tighter, but in the end, he held it. "Hanayo..."
   His deep voice was full of desire which made her blush.
   They stared at each other for a moment before Haru moved closer, causing Hanayo to become shyer.
   Hanayo wanted to say that it was too early, but when Haru was right in front of her, she couldn't say anything and accepted his kiss easily.
   They parted lips shortly after as they enjoyed their first kiss.
   "Can I kiss you again?" Haru asked.
   Hanayo blinked her eyes and thought that this guy was too shameless, right?
   Still, Hanayo nodded shyly since it felt nice.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2173: Kotori's family
   As Haru had said before, he used his copy to date with all members of Muse together today.
   This time, Haru went on a date with Kotori, but he couldn't take Kotori out since her mother told him to stay in the house.
   "Oh, you have been dating my daughter for a long time, but you only meet me now." Kotori's mother glanced at Haru with the posture of a mother-in-law and asked, "You don't plan to play with Kotori, right?"
   "Of course not, Mam. I'm serious about Kotori," Haru said righteously.
   Kotori, who sat beside Haru, laughed happily when she saw Haru was scolded by her mother. She had always been bullied by Haru on the bed. This time, she was happy when she saw her mother could bully Haru.
   "Mam?" Kotori's mother raised her eyebrow.
   "Should I call you mother?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Kotori's mother nodded in satisfaction.
   "Alright, how about we eat dinner together?" Kotori's mother looked at her daughter and said, "Kotori, didn't you say that you're going to cook the dinner."
   "Oh, right!" Kotori then smiled and kissed Haru's cheek sneakily. "I'll prepare dinner. You can talk with my mother."
   Haru looked at Kotori speechlessly, wondering whether she wasn't afraid that he might eat her mother too.
   Kotori's family was quite lonely since there was only a mother and daughter. Her father had passed away early, leaving only mother and daughter together.
   The existence of man was something that made Kotori and her mother excited.
   Still, Kotori's mother stared at her daughter, who gave a peck to Haru right in front of her speechlessly. Her face was ruddy as she stared at Haru for a moment, observing him up and down, feeling satisfied with her son-in-law. If she was 15 years younger, then she might have fallen directly by his charm.
   "Still, your face is similar to your mother."
   Haru was surprised and asked, "You know my mother?"
   "Of course, we were in the same high school before..." However, Kotori's mother changed slightly and said, "Still, sorry for suddenly reminding you of your mother." She knew that Haru's parents had passed away, and it was amazing that he could grow so big alone.
   Haru would be lying if he didn't feel sad for his parents, and of course, he missed them, especially his mother. He had the power to revive them, but he just didn't do it since his feelings were conflicted about the morale when he revived them. There was some unwillingness in his heart, but he knew that it was best not to do anything.
   Still, who would expect that he would be hugged by Kotori's mother so suddenly.
   "Call me mother, alright?"
   Haru looked at Kotori's mother, who hugged him so suddenly and sighed.
   Kotori's mother thought that she was at fault since she reminded him of his passed away parents. "Since you have dated Kotori, then you'll also become my family too." She caressed his hair and sighed, feeling lonely too since her husband had passed away.
   The feelings of Haru and Kotori's mother were mixed, but Kotori, who didn't know anything, had a huge misunderstanding. "Har - Haru? Mom?" She just left the two of them for a while, but how could they become so close?
   Haru and Kotori's mother looked at Kotori awkwardly, and they knew that they needed to solve the misunderstanding between them.
   Luckily, the misunderstanding was solved, and they ate dinner happily together.
   Haru decided to stay, but Kotori's mother wouldn't allow him to sleep with her daughter.
   Still, there was one question that Kotori's mother wanted to ask, so when Kotori washed the dish, she asked Haru. "Haru, can you tell the truth?"
   "You have been dating Kotori for a while, right?"
   "Then..." Kotori's mother hesitated for a moment before she asked, "Um..."
   "I mean... Ha - Have you kissed each other?"
   "...." Haru blinked his eyes and then nodded. "Yes."
   Kotori's mother blinked her eyes and thought that the relationship between Haru and Kotori was deeper than she had thought. 'Have they had sex?' Her face was reddened, and when she was about to ask, her daughter suddenly came.
   "Mom, what are you talking about?" Kotori asked as she sat on Haru's lap naturally.
   "Kotori, what are you doing?" Kotori's mother asked with a frown since her daughter was too bold, right?
   "Eh? What's wrong?" Kotori showed confusion since her mother suddenly got angry.
   However, Haru could tell that this girl was pretending since he knew that this girl was really good at acting.
   Kotori's mother kept staring at her daughter for a while, but Kotori pretended to be stupid.
   Haru could see the confrontation between Kotori and her mother, and he just became a bystander since he was afraid that he might be caught by their random attack. Still, this girl was too naughty, right?
   After all, Haru could feel how Kotori suddenly rubbed her butts against his pants, which made him speechless. He snorted inwardly and moved his hands around her thighs, caressing them gently.
   Kotori's mother was startled when her daughter suddenly let out a weird voice. She couldn't see what Haru was doing since his hands were hidden under a table.
   Kotori's face was so red, and she directly slapped Haru's naughty hands.
   "What are you doing?" Kotori's mother asked with an ugly expression since Haru and Kotori were too naughty, right?
   "Ah, no - nothing!" Kotori quickly stood up and said, "I - I'll prepare tea first!" She then ran away to the kitchen to prepare tea for the three of them.
   Haru was suddenly stared at by Kotori's mother like a cougar who was about to bite her prey.
   "Haru, tell me the truth."
   "Ha - have you done that with Kotori?" Kotori's mother asked with a blush.
   "Did what?" Haru was confused.
   "Don't lie to me! Tell me whether you two have..." Kotori's mother gulped and asked, "Ha - have you two had sex?"
   Haru blinked his eyes and wondered why this woman asked him such an awkward question.
   'There's no need to ask such a question, right?'
   Haru was speechless, but then, he thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes." He didn't think that there was any reason for them to hide the fact that he had been doing that kind of thing with Kotori.
   Kotori's mother stared at Haru for a moment and then sighed. "I wonder whether I should really let you sleep here."
   'What do you mean by that?' Haru didn't question Kotori's mother and only stayed in silence until Kotori returned, wondering why Haru and her mother were in silence.
   Still, the relationship between the three of them was harmonious, and Haru had become a good son-in-law even though he was quite a scumbag and had eaten Kotori before marriage.
   Kotori's mother also knew how active a youngster was, which made her quite envious.
   As the night came, Haru slept in the guest room, but Kotori entered his room secretly, and they had an exciting night secretly.
   However, Kotori's mother, who just happened to go to the kitchen to drink water, heard her daughter's loud cry from Haru's room, which made her face flush.
   As a mother, as a mother-in-law, and as a single woman, Kotori's mother was wondering what she should do tonight.
   When Haru and Kotori rested next to each other, he said, "Your mother heard us."
   "........" Kotori blinked her eyes and said, "Isn't that okay? She can't have a complaint to her son-in-law again in the future."
   Haru blinked his eyes and stared at Kotori, wondering what would happen if he would also become her stepfather.
   Kotori twisted Haru's waist and snorted since she could tell that this guy was thinking something bad. "Let's sleep. I'm sleepy."
   Haru felt that he shouldn't be in a hurry, and as a professional hunter, he should hunt down his prey slowly.
   With that thought in his mind, Haru decided to enter the land of dreams with this lovely girl tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2174: Three at the same time
   While his copy had a date with Kotori, his other copy also had a date with Rin.
   Rin might often act like a cat, saying "nyaa" at the end of her words, mimicking a cat, but when they were together, she acted like a puppy who wanted to be pampered by her master.
   To tire out this excited puppy, Haru brought Rin rock climbing. There wasn't any clear reason why he brought her to this place, but it was just he remembered that she wanted to visit one in the past.
   "Wow! So this is rock climbing?" Rin looked at the rock climbing place curiously. She looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "You remember that I wanted to visit one?"
   If it was Christmas eve, then Haru wouldn't bring Rin to this place, and it was better to bring her to the hotel, but today was just their normal winter date, so he brought her to the place that she wanted to visit.
   "Then let's go in, Haru!" Rin excitedly pulled Haru's hand to enter the rock climbing place.
   "Wait a moment. We need to change our clothes first."
   "Change our clothes? How?" Rin was confused.
   "There's a rental there. Let's change our clothes together."
   "Eh? Do you want to change the clothes together?"
   "If you want to do that, then I don't mind."
   "Wh - Who wants to do that?!"
   Haru only laughed, and Rin puffed her cheeks.
   Still, Rin didn't really want her clothes to be sweaty, so she accepted his offer and went to change her clothes.
   After they changed their clothes, they stood in front of the wall, rock climbing.
   "What should I do?" Rin asked.
   "We just need to climb," Haru said and gave Rin an example.
   The height of the rock climbing wall wasn't high since Haru chose the one for the beginner. It was only four meters or so, with many climbing holds on the wall.
   Haru then started to climb smoothly and showed the example to Rin before he touched the tip of the wall and fell on the mattress below.
   Even if there wasn't any safety belt or something that could catch them when they fell, there was no need to worry too much if they fell since there was a soft mattress below that could protect them.
   "Um!" Rin's body was already itchy and wanted to climb.
   "Come on. I'll watch over you here," Haru said.
   Rin stood next to Haru before she started to climb. With how easy Haru had climbed before, she thought it would be easy, but it was tougher than she had thought. Still, after she heard his instruction, she could climb easily and determine which holders she should take to climb easier.
   "Haru, let's do the bigger one!" Rin wanted more challenges and pointed at the 12-meter wall on the side.
   "Oh? Do you want to try it?" Haru looked at this girl and thought that this girl's stamina was too strong, right?
   Still, Haru anticipated that matter that way. Rin wouldn't be tired so easily when they did it.
   "Okay. Let's go there." Haru decided to keep that matter aside and focus on the thing that they were doing today.
   With Rin wanting to challenge the 12-meter tall wall, Haru helped her, holding the safety rope that was connected to the harshness that she wore.
   Watching Rin, who started to climb up, Haru watched her from below as he encouraged her.
   "Um!" It was her first time doing a rock climber, so she could feel that her arms were tired, but she kept climbing since it was fun.
   Haru might not be climbing, but he also had her own fun by watching Rin's toned butts and thought that it might be good to touch them later.
   After they had fun, they rested in the cafe nearby, ordering some food and drinks.
   "So tired..." Rin laid lazily on the table with her arms dangling.
   "Come here. Let me massage your arms," Haru said and took Rin's arms, giving her a gentle massage.
   Rin moaned, and her face quickly turned red. "Haru!" She quickly reminded Haru and slapped his hand away in embarrassment. It wasn't her first time being given a massage by Haru. After all, he often gave the members of Muse a massage at the end of the training.
   "It's alright. You don't need to worry. They won't hear anything," Haru said calmly.
   "Really?" Rin looked around curiously and noticed that no one was looking at them, which surprised her. She knew that Haru could use magic, but was this also magic too?
   However, Rin didn't think too much and looked at him shyly and asked, "By the way, Haru."
   Haru looked at Rin and asked, "You don't want to go back tonight?"
   Rin's face instantly turned red, and she didn't dare to look at Haru, but after they had dated so long, there was something that she had been waiting for, and her mother also had supported her, telling her that it was alright for her not to go home.
   Rin nodded shyly, which caused Haru to smile and think that this little cat was really cute.
   Still, Haru wondered whether he should get a cat cosplay for Rin later.
   'With how toned her butts are, it should be okay, right?'
   While Haru and Rin plan to stay together for the entire day, the plan for a date for Haru and Eli is more outrageous.
   Eli knew that Haru could do teleportation, so she didn't hesitate and asked him to go outside of the country. If it wasn't winter, then she might ask him to bring her to Russia to meet her grandmother, but when she thought of how cold Russia was during winter, she decided to ask him to bring her to Europe and Geneva, to be exact.
   "I didn't expect to come to Geneva in just a blink of an eye..." Eli blinked her eyes as she watched Geneva in front of her.
   "Well, shall we enjoy our time?" Haru said.
   Eli anticipated the time she spent with him in Geneva, especially at night, since she knew that they were going to do many things tonight.
   After Haru took Rin to the rock climber and Eli to Geneva, he also took Umi on a date too.
   Still, out of all the girls on the Muse, Umi might be the cutest among them.
   Umi looked at her hand that was holding Haru's hand intimately. She didn't even show her reserve and was even eager to be closer, which made her realize that...
   "Am - Am I a shameless woman?"
   Haru wasn't sure what to say at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2175: Let's visit the ward office
   Out of all the girls, Umi could be said that she was the most old-fashioned, but at the same time, it was the one that made her more attractive since if she had decided to date someone, then she would think about marrying that person until the end.
   Still, even if Umi was old-fashioned, it didn't mean that she didn't have an urge to do something perverted. Instead, her urge was so big that she wanted to be with Haru all the time. However, because of the education that she had received in her childhood, it was hard for her to tell the truth.
   Luckily, Umi's partner was Haru, who was known as the most shameless guy and scumbag, so there was no need for her to ask, and he would attack her with various of his routines.
   Still, this time, Haru didn't expect Umi to suddenly ask him this question.
   "Why did you suddenly ask that question?"
   "I - I mean..." Umi blushed shyly, lowering her head, and didn't dare to look at his face. "I - I just want to meet you all the time and... and..."
   "And I - I also wanted to do the things that you'd always done with the other girls..." Her voice was as low as the mosquito, and if it was other people, they might not hear her voice. Luckily, Haru could hear it clearly.
   "So... because of that, you'd thought that you'd become a shameless woman?" Haru asked.
   "Um..." Umi nodded. She was so shy that her face was burning that she wanted to run away, but her hand had been held by Haru, so she couldn't run away.
   "I don't think there's a problem with that."
   "Eh? " Umi was dumbfounded by Haru's answer.
   "After all, the objection of your lust is me, so there's no problem," Haru said simply. After all, he also felt a lust toward Umi, so they were similar to each other, right?
   Even if Umi felt lust toward him, there was no problem, and since he had a big heart, he could also even help her to take care of that lust.
   Haru felt that he was a great boyfriend somehow.
   "Lu - Lust?!" Umi's head almost overheated when she heard that word, but then she calmed down and asked, "Did... did you... did you also feel similar?"
   Haru looked at Umi for a moment and nodded. "Yes."
   "Umi, you're a beautiful girl, and you're my girlfriend too. I'd be lying if I'd never thought to do something perverted with you," Haru said calmly.
   "So - something perverted?!" Umi felt that she almost passed out when she heard those words, but she forced herself to wake up.
   "However, if you hate it, I won't force you. We have our own pace, and we can move at the pace that you're comfortable with." Haru knew Umi was quite a prude, so if she didn't want to, then he wouldn't force it. However, it didn't mean that he would stop with a trick or two tricks. Even if they could only do that after marriage, he didn't mind.
   Haru was almost 18 years old, and Umi was already 17 years old, so according to Japanese law, it was already legal for them to marry each other.
   When they married, then... Cough! Cough! There was no need to say, right?
   "I - I don't hate it." Umi forced herself to say that as she gazed into Haru's eyes shyly. The thought of him wanting to do something perverted to her didn't cause her to reject him. Instead, she was happy and excited at the same time.
   Umi had always been shy, and she wasn't good at communicating. Still, if she had more courage, then she would jump into him and hug him tightly.
   Luckily, Haru could sense what Umi wanted to do and hugged Umi tightly in his arms. "I love you, Umi." He kissed her cheek quickly before she reacted, and with two combos of hugging and kissing, he knew that this girl had already fallen.
   "Uh..." Umi lowered her head shyly and didn't dare to face him, but she also subconsciously hugged him back.
   "Still, are you serious with the one that you talked about before?" Haru asked.
   "What have I talked about before?" Umi was confused.
   "You'd said that you would only let your boyfriend touch you when you married to each other, right?" Haru still remembered that in the past, Umi told everyone that she wouldn't allow her boyfriend to touch her unless they married each other. However, right now, she had kissed him several times, hugged each other hundreds or more times, and held each other's hand's when there was a chance.
   Umi couldn't answer this question since she had forgotten that she had said this sentence to everyone before. However, when she really fell in love with someone, she felt that those principles that she had upheld for a long time didn't really matter anymore. She just wanted to be with him. That was what she had thought at that moment.
   "Well, let's not think about it anymore. I'm afraid that your head might overload," Haru said as he rubbed Umi's head.
   Umi pouted and complained. "Haru, don't treat me like a child."
   "Then you want to treat you as my girlfriend?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "I'm your girlfriend, right?" Umi pouted as she looked at him before giving him a peck on his cheek.
   Haru, who received a peck, looked at Umi for a moment and could see that this girl smiled happily as if she had succeeded in pranking him.
   'I don't think that's counted as a prank, girl...'
   Haru was speechless. Then he kissed Umi's lips without hesitation.
   Her eyes were wide open, and she blushed, but then she closed her eyes and enjoyed their kiss. It wasn't their first time after all, but even so, she was still shy, and no matter how many times they did it, she felt that their kiss had always been wonderful.
   As their lips parted, Haru asked, "By the way, how are the lyrics now?"
   "I'm full of inspiration now!" Umi was full of excitement.
   "No, let's continue our date!" It was a rare chance for them to go on a date, so how could she waste it?
   Still, Umi became shy again and asked, "So - So where are we going?"
   Haru looked at Umi for a moment and kissed her forehead. "How about we play ice skating?"
   Umi nodded without hesitation as she took the initiative to hold his hand.
   Slowly, Umi felt that she had started to change, but she didn't feel worried since there was someone dependable that she could always rely upon standing by her side from now on until then.
   Her hazel eyes stared at the man that she loved, waiting for his answer.
   Hearing those words, Umi somehow had an urge to visit the ward office right away so they could register their marriage.
   Still, there were two more dates that Haru needed to do, and frankly, he anticipated those two last dates.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2176: Normal Day
   While most members of Muse asked him to go on a date outside, Nozomi's request was a bit different.
   Haru was sitting under the kotatsu as he ate an orange.
   Nozomi didn't ask him to go out. Instead, she asked him to stay at her apartment together for a day.
   Still, as Haru stayed at Nozomi's house, there was someone who wanted to complain that that person was Nozomi's parents. He had been to Nozomi's apartment several times, but he had never seen her parents since they were working most of the time which made him helpless.
   Haru thought for a moment and thought that her parents might be one of the reasons why Nozomi often told him to date all the members of Muse since she thought of them as her family instead of her own parents.
   During her childhood time, Nozomi had always moved from one school to another and it made her often bury the feeling that she wanted to convey, enduring those feelings silently with a smile so she wouldn't worry anyone.
   "Haru, move to the left for a bit. Also, put aside your orange peels"
   Hearing Nozomi's voice, Haru moved to the right a bit and also cleaned up his orange peel.
   Nozomi didn't hesitate and put down the hot pot in the middle of the kotatsu.
   "Do you need help?" Haru asked.
   "No, just sit there. It'll be over soon." Nozomi then walked back to the kitchen and took the portable stove. She turned the fire and put the hot pot on top of it before she sat next to Haru.
   "Don't you feel cramped?" Haru was speechless when Nozomi sat right on his side naturally. He didn't really mind, but he must admit that it felt a bit hot.
   "What?" Nozomi squinted her eyes and asked, "Are you telling me that I'm fat?" She was quite sensitive to her body weight and she also easily got fat, which was why she was quite sensitive.
   "Of course not, your body is perfect." Haru directly hugged Nozomi's squeezy body and rubbed his face over her boobs. He felt that her body was perfect and it was so much softer than the most luxurious bed, especially when it smelled so nice.
   If possible, he just wanted to spend his day like this, hugging this girl.
   Nozomi looked at Haru speechlessly before she caressed his head gently. "Are you hungry? Do you need mom's milk?"
   Haru blinked his eyes and said, "I'll drink it later at night."
   Nozomi was joking, but she didn't expect this guy to answer her question seriously. However, she didn't mind since this guy often sucked her nipples, even though nothing would come out.
   Haru was a gentleman and since Nozomi had offered her milk, he wouldn't reject it, but this time, he would eat the hot pot that she had prepared first.
   "By the way, how is your date with everyone?" Nozomi asked.
   "It's great," Haru answered without hesitation. There was one girl that he hadn't gone on a date with, but he could deal with it later since Nozomi was more important. "But having a date with you is the best." Personally, he loved to stay at home, and out of all the girls, his date with Nozomi was the cheapest one since he didn't spend a single yen on this date and even the food was prepared by her.
   Nozomi snorted, but the smile on her face couldn't be hidden.
   "By the way, where did you get this orange?" Haru asked curiously.
   "It's from my aunt's family. They're from Ishikawa prefecture." Nozomi looked at Haru and asked, "Is it good?"
   "It's good." Haru took a piece of orange and fed it to Nozomi after he took off the pith and seeds of the orange. "Try it."
   Nozomi opened her mouth and ate the orange that Haru fed while also licking his finger with a teasing smile.
   "It tasted sweet." Nozomi smiled and felt the orange taste several times sweeter.
   "Really? Let me taste it." Haru then kissed Nozomi's lips and licked her lips and tongue.
   "It's sweet," Haru said as he parted his lips from her.
   Nozomi blushed and slapped Haru's thigh with a snort. "Let's eat first. If we keep doing this, we might not have eaten and do something perverted again."
   "I like it," Nozomi said shyly.
   Haru laughed and kissed Nozomi's cheek.
   The two of them started to eat together while watching the comedy show on television. There was nothing special about their date. They just ate food, watched television, and talked to each other normally.
   Still, even if it was normal, this was special for them since spending time with someone that you loved was already a special thing. After all, some people didn't even have a partner and some also didn't have time to be with their loved ones.
   There were many kinds of problems in life, but neither disturbed their time together.
   However, as the time passed, and after Nozomi cleaned up the hot pot and returned, sitting next to him again, Haru felt something was touching his thigh. He was familiar with this touch, but he pretended not to notice.
   Even if Haru pretended not to notice, the hand didn't stop and it kept creeping toward the direction of his nether region.
   "Nozomi..." Haru was speechless.
   Nozomi only smiled and caressed his phallus through his pants. As expected, she didn't need to wait too long before it got hard.
   "It's as big as usual..." Nozomi nodded in satisfaction.
   When Haru's phallus was so hard, Nozomi then slipped under the kotatsu and took off his pants without hesitation.
   "You might faint inside the kotatsu," Haru said, but he didn't intend to move.
   "Do you have a magic that can make the temperature slightly cooler?" Nozomi asked as she poked her head out of the kotatsu, looking at him from his nether region. His hard phallus pressed against her soft cheek, but she didn't move away and kept touching it as she licked it.
   "...I have." Haru didn't hesitate and cooled down the temperature of the kotatsu slightly so Nozomi wouldn't get heatstroke for staying inside the kotatsu too long.
   Their days might be normal, but they knew that they wouldn't get bored.
   "I can't wait any longer! Let's do it!" Nozomi came directly from under the kotatsu and started to straddle Haru.
   It should be a normal day, but it seemed that there had always been something special every day such as when Nozomi used an ass plug to train her ass.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2177: No doubt!
   "Mom, I'm going out first!"
   Leaving those words, Honoka dashed out of her home since she knew that she was late for the date.
   Honoka's mother looked at her daughter and sighed. "I wonder if there's someone who will take her." She couldn't help but worry about her daughter's future, especially when she thought about her personality. In the past, she thought that Honoka might be together with Haru. Unfortunately, she had heard that he already had a girlfriend and that girlfriend was part of her daughter's idol group, which made her feel conflicted.
   "Even though she was the one who met him first."
   However, Honoka's mother didn't feel surprised since a high-quality man like Haru was sought after by many women.
   "As long as the guy is gentle and kind, it's okay, right?" Honoka's father said.
   "Well, that's true." Honoka's mother nodded, hearing her husband's words.
   There was no need to search for the perfect guy, and they only needed their son-in-law to be gentle and treat their daughter dearly. As long as their daughter was happy, they were going to support their daughter's decision.
   "Still, I wonder where she's going. Training?" Honoka's father asked.
   "Hmm... I don't think so since she dressed beautifully..." Honoka's mother suddenly realized something, and her eyes were wide-opened.
   "Onee-chan is going on a date."
   Honoka's parents looked at their second daughter at the same time, and they realized that her daughter wasn't joking around. They looked at each other and blinked their eyes. Somehow they had an idea who Honoka's dating partner was.
   Honoka didn't expect that she would oversleep even though she would have a date with someone today. Even though she had set up the alarm, she hadn't woken up since she couldn't sleep early.
   Honoka might be lying if she wasn't nervous, but there was a similar feeling when she and all the members of Muse were waiting for the result of the Love Live qualification in the past. However, there was also some difference since, at that time, she wasn't blushing, and she also didn't feel confused about what to wear.
   Honoka might not have thought too much about the clothes that she would wear, but just today, she wanted to appear beautiful and wanted him to praise her.
   'This feeling... how do I name it?'
   Honoka just wasn't sure, but if she had to give a name to the feeling that she felt, then it should be the theme that Muse would use for their new song.
   Honoka had never thought of falling in love with someone, and she had never thought that she would have to feel like this with someone.
   That person had been with her and everyone from the moment she had decided to become an idol.
   When no one thought that she would be successful and only helped her with half-asset feelings, he supported her and told her that he would be their first fan. When they were in a plight and they faced many problems, he was on their sides, supporting and helping them.
   While Honoka might not be the only person that he had helped, and she might not be the only person who thought of these feelings, she knew that her feelings wouldn't lose to anyone.
   However, Honoka had never thought of dating him since she also knew there was a huge difference between then and he had also dated someone at that time. It was enough when they could have fun like usual and stay together from time to time.
   This should be enough, and Honoka was satisfied.
   The third-year would graduate soon, and the Love Live would end soon.
   Honoka was sure that everyone would have their own things, and they would be busy with various other things. Sooner or later, the time they would stay together would decrease.
   They might be able to meet each other many times every week, but in the future, they might only meet once a week, once a month, and worse case, they might only meet each other once every year.
   Honoka didn't want that, and if possible, she wanted to meet him every day. She wanted to see him when she woke up from her sleep, and if possible, she also wanted to live with him.
   Honoka knew that she needed to change, and she needed to do this now!
   Honoka knew that she wasn't the only person who felt this feeling, and there were many girls who had similar feelings for her.
   Even if their relationship might be scorned by society and she might be the only person in this relationship, she needed to utter the feelings that she had kept in her heart for a long time or else she would regret it!
   With every step of her feet, she kept moving as fast as she could, running to the place where they had made an appointment with each other.
   Honoka thought that she had become faster and arrived at her destination. Her breathing was quite rough, but she kept looking around until she heard his voice.
   Honoka turned around and was dumbfounded when they saw a lot of girls gathered around Haru.
   "Sorry." Haru apologized to the group of girls who tried to pick him up. "She's my companion." He quickly stood next to Honoka, so he wouldn't be bothered. He then naturally held Honoka's hand and said, "Let's go, Honoka."
   "Ah, um!" Honoka was startled, but she quickly nodded. "You're so popular, Haru." Her tone was quite bitter, showing slight jealousy.
   "You're also popular, Honoka. You can see many guys look at me with an envious gaze," Haru said with a smile.
   Honoka lowered her head shyly and didn't expect that she would be countered easily.
   'As expected of him...' Honoka thought, but then she made up her mind and said, "By the way, Haru."
   "Before we go on a date, there's something that I want to say," Honoka said gently.
   Haru looked at Honoka for a moment and said, "Then let's walk to a quiet place first."
   They were in the middle of the pedestrian bridge, and there were some people that passed them over.
   "No, it's alright in this place since I might not be able to say it if I don't say it now." Honoka shook her head and looked at Haru with a determined expression.
   "Are you sure?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Honoka nodded without hesitation, then she took a deep breath, and said, "I love you, Haru."
   With that sudden confession, Honoka started her first attack on Haru.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2178: Snow Halation 1
   When Honoka's voice fell, not only Haru was dumbfounded, but all the people in their surroundings were also dumbfounded since no one would ever think that a girl would suddenly confess in the middle of the pedestrian bridge.
   As her voice fell, there was no one that opened their mouths and the only sound that they could hear was the sound of vehicles that were moving under the bridge.
   Haru looked at Honoka, who faced him with a determined expression. He couldn't help but recall their first time meeting each other.
   'It's been so long, huh?'
   While Honoka often showed her idiot-like expression and acted like an idiot too, Haru knew that Honoka was the sharpest among everyone and she was the one who led everyone. Still, even so, she was the only girl that hadn't done anything.
   "Before I answer your confession, how about we go somewhere now?"
   Honoka then realized that there were so many people that stared at them. She then lowered her head shyly and hid behind him without hesitation.
   When Haru looked at Honoka's reaction, somehow he wanted to tease her more, letting her stay in this place, but he also knew time and occasion, and this wasn't the time for teasing her.
   They didn't walk that far and stopped in the playground that was located nearby.
   It might be because it was winter that there weren't any children that went out to play.
   Still, it might be because Haru couldn't answer Honoka's confession right away that the atmosphere between them turned weird and neither of them talked to each other as they walked, which caused the situation to become even awkward.
   "Let's sit down on the swing."
   Honoka agreed with Haru's invitation and the two of them sat on the swing next to each other.
   Still, many things happened on Honoka's mind at this moment.
   Honoka somehow felt regretting that she confessed so thoughtlessly in the middle of the street. If she followed his words and confessed to him in a quiet place, then neither of them had to bear this kind of awkward situation, right?
   Honoka was dumbfounded when Haru answered so easily.
   However, suddenly his expression started to change, and said, "If I say "okay" right away, I think that I take your feelings lightly."
   "What do you mean?" Honoka asked with some confusion.
   "Honoka, you should understand, right?" Haru looked at Honoka and said, "I'm not the good man that you have imagined. I'm a scumbag. If you become my girlfriend, you won't be my only one." Each girl was different and each of them was unique, he knew that this girl was different from other girls and he needed to be sincere, and also reminded her of the cruel fact if she decided to date him.
   The relationship between the two of them could be said to be special.
   They stayed together for so long, but even so, it might be the first time for them to think about dating each other.
   They should be satisfied with each other's relationship, but they couldn't be satisfied and wanted to have an even more special relationship.
   This was why Honoka confessed and Haru answered her feelings without sugarcoating anything.
   Honoka looked at Haru and saw his eyes didn't look away and kept staring at her. She also did the same, her eyes never wavered as she kept staring at the eyes of the man that she loved.
   Honoka knew that Haru wasn't a good man as she had imagined and she knew many bad parts of him, especially his perverted side since she often heard the cry of Kotori in secretive places. She wasn't sure whether this guy was deliberately or he didn't know that she often overheard or happened to see him having done that with Kotori, but one thing for sure, she could tell that Kotori seemed to be so happy.
   However, Honoka also knew that it was a normal thing for a couple to have sex since she also often happened to see her mother and father, doing something naughty, so she didn't think too much and she accepted quickly.
   Still, there was this little demon in her heart that told her that she also wanted to do the same thing with the one that she loved.
   This person might not be perfect, and he was an utter scumbag, but Honoka believed that he would treat her well.
   "I know, but even so, I still love you, so can you let me know your answer?" Honoka asked sincerely.
   Haru looked at Honoka and thought that this girl was really wonderful. He knew that he often did something bad such as bullying Kotori when he knew that there was Honoka nearby.
   Still, this also wasn't his fault since Kotori also loved such a play, especially when Kotori thought that she was almost found out by her best friend that she did something perverted. It was also the reason why she also entered his room even though her mother was also sleeping in the same house.
   In other words, even though Kotori seemed pure, she was a pervert too.
   Fortunately, Haru was also a pervert and they fitted each other perfectly.
   However, this wasn't the time for him to think about Kotori and he needed to focus on the girl in front of him.
   Haru looked at Honoka for a moment and asked, "Are you sure?" His face might be handsome, but he also knew that his personality was the worst, so he wanted to make sure that this girl wouldn't regret it since if he accepted, then he wouldn't let her go.
   "I'm serious!" Honoka puffed her cheeks and her face flushed. She was annoyed since this guy kept doubting him. "I love you so ---" Before she finished her sentence, she was kissed!
   Honoka's mind stopped and she kept blinking her eyes for a moment until their lips parted.
   "I love you too, Honoka," Haru said with a gentle smile.
   Honoka opened her lips then closed it again. Her lips trembled as her eyes reddened and tears dripped from her eyes. She leaped from the swing and jumped into him, hugging his neck tightly, and said, "I love you too, Haru."
   "I love you more, Honoka."
   "No, I'm the one who loves you more!"
   They kept bickering to each other before they looked at each other and laughed.
   "Can I kiss you again?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Honoka opened her mouth then closed it again, her cheeks blushed, but she nodded shyly. "Um."
   They stared at each other's eyes for a moment then kissed each other again until snow dropped from the sky.
   "Snow has started to fall..." Haru looked up as he hugged Honoka's waist.
   "Um." Honoka nodded, watching the snow as she leaned her head on his shoulder.
   This was the first snow of the year, and it was also their witness who watched them become a couple.
   Honoka murmured and got an idea of what kind of song Muse would sing.
   Honoka looked at Haru with a smile and kissed his lips.
   "We'll make a good song," Honoka said confidently.
   Haru looked at Honoka with a smile and kissed her forehead. "I can't wait for it."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2179: Snow Halation 2
   After everyone on the Muse had their own dates with Haru, they gathered together to talk about the new song that they would sing on their next performance.
   Haru didn't bother them and only silently supported them while also going on a date with his other women. Still, he also had a feeling that a quest would appear soon. Luckily, it didn't appear when he was helping the Muse to make their new song.
   With the passage of time and right before the next performance, everyone in the Muse raised their hands happily.
   Everyone stayed at Haru's shrine together and looked at the lyrics and the music notes with a satisfied expression since they had finished it.
   "Now, let's practice dancing while we're at it!"
   Haru only looked at their backs, looking at them with a warm smile while also wondering if it was possible for him to have 10P in the future.
   Haru sighed and thought that he really had never changed.
   It was the time for Muse's performance, and the stage of Love Live was built in the center of Akihabara.
   The stage had a beautiful style, with many snowflakes decorated in the surroundings.
   Haru didn't stay backstage. Instead, he came to watch the performance with Kirari.
   Many things were happening in his high school, but personally, it was just a small matter that he didn't think that he needed to watch out for. As for the problem with the Momobami family, Kirari had asked Aya Tokoyogi to help her in the past.
   Haru didn't think too much about this matter. After all, they had power, and what was the use of power if it couldn't be used to help themselves or the people that they cared about.
   Still, unexpectedly, Aya was also pregnant, but unlike Maya Yotsuba and Raikou, who went to Maya's world, Aya decided to stay in his world.
   With how Aya, Maya, and Raikou had gotten pregnant one after another, the other girls also wanted to have his children too, but Haru told them not to be in a hurry, too, since they were all young.
   Aya, Maya, and Raikou weren't young, and even Raikou was centuries or more if Haru counted the time Raikou was born. Their desire for children was stronger and different from the rest of the girls.
   While Haru didn't really mind impregnating them, he wanted them to graduate from high school or university first. There was no need to be in a hurry, but strangely, the thought of impregnating his girlfriends wasn't something that he hated. Instead, he wanted to impregnate all of them.
   Haru was confused by this feeling at first, but when he knew the reason, he felt that everything was reasonable.
   The quest that he faced was dangerous and even if he was strong, he couldn't say that he believed he would be alright on every quest. The dangers had always existed everywhere and he had a feeling that the next quest would be even more dangerous.
   When someone was in danger or they almost died, they had an urge to create as many descendants as they could, so even if they died, they would leave a mark in this world.
   Haru was in a similar situation since he knew that the next quest was dangerous and he wanted to impregnate many of his girlfriends. However, he held this urge since he knew that this wasn't good, especially when his girlfriends in this world hadn't graduated yet.
   "Still, this Love Live, I thought that you were just going to help your women, but I didn't expect that it would become so successful," Kirari said with a smile, watching the crowds that had gathered in front of the stage. The number of those crowds was so huge that there might be more than tens of thousands which amazed her.
   If they were all male, Kirari wouldn't be surprised, but there were many girls too, which made her think that the influence of Love Live was more amazing than she had thought.
   "Well, since I've decided to do something, then isn't it better to be successful instead of failing, right?" Haru said as he hugged Kirari's waist, waiting for Muse to come out.
   "That's true." Kirari nodded as she leaned back on his chest. "By the way."
   "I can feel something hard on my butts."
   "Can you ignore it for now?"
   "No." Kirari turned and showed an alluring smile at him. "We're in the car anyway, what are you afraid of?"
   There was still a time before Love Live started, so they might as well have used their time well.
   When Haru and Kirari didn't waste their time, all the members of Muse gathered backstage and they looked at each other with a smile that was mixed with a complicated expression.
   "By the way, where's Haru?" Nico asked.
   "He should be in the audience place," Eli said.
   "Huh? Why didn't he come here?" Nico couldn't help but complain.
   "Isn't it fine? He said that he wanted to see us from that position," Kotori said with a smile.
   "Well..." Nico sighed, and somehow she just wanted to meet him.
   "That's why we're going to give him the best performance!" Honoka said confidently.
   Everyone also smiled confidently, replying to Honoka's words.
   "So how about we start our usual routine?" Honoka said.
   "You should start first, Honoka," Umi said.
   Honoka thought for a moment and said, "No, let's call Haru here. I don't think it's complete if we don't have him here." Usually, they would start their routine with Haru, which was why she felt uncomfortable when he wasn't here.
   They looked at each other and somehow they also felt similar to how Honoka felt so they quickly called Haru.
   As expected, Haru quickly came with a helpless expression. "Good grief and you're just about to start your performance."
   They only laughed at Haru's complaint.
   They stretched their hands together before they looked at Haru.
   Haru smiled and said, "Ten!"
   They smiled at each other then shouted, "Muse...!"
   Haru then looked at their backs that started to enter the stage and as they entered the stage, he felt his phone vibrate and he could only sigh since he knew that the quest was coming. However, he decided to ignore it since there was something that was more important to do right now.
   Watching them backstage, Haru watched them show their best performance.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2180: Snow Halation 3
   The snow fell gently from the sky, and the temperature was cold, but even so, everyone stood there excitedly, watching the nine girls that slowly entered the stage.
   The nine girls didn't start to sing. Instead, they stood side by side as they held each other hands and closed their eyes to brew all the emotions, remembering the time they had spent together and the emotions that they wanted to convey through this song.
   Muse's arc-rival, A-Rise, stood on the balcony of the building on the side, watching the nine members of Muse. The three members of A-Rise: Tsubasa Kira, Erena Todo, and Anjo Yuki, stood next to each other, wondering what kind of performance the Muse would show to everyone today.
   The audience screamed the names of the members of Muse one after another excitedly and couldn't wait to see their performance.
   Honoka opened her eyes slowly, and the rest also started to follow her and put gentle smiles on their faces.
   "Good evening, everyone!" Honoka faced everyone with a bright smile. "What we're about to sing is a brand new song that we wrote just for today. We put all of our gratitude into this song. It's only because so many people were there to help us and cheer us on that we could be here." There was also one more special person, but she didn't need to mention him since she knew that her feelings would be conveyed through this song.
   Honoka smiled as she looked at him and stood on the side backstage, watching them warmly and encouraging them.
   Honoka took a gentle breath and said, "And so, this song... was made for you!"
   "We hope you enjoy it" 9x
   They closed their eyes for a moment again and thought about him, who had given them inspiration for this song, then started to show their best performance.
   "This feeling, it's strange, isn't it?
   It's almost as though it came fluttering down from the sky
   The color of this special season fills me with excitement."
   Haru had made a copy of himself.
   One copy was watching Muse's performance from backstage, and the other one was watching from the car with Kirari.
   Haru and Kirari stopped their rigorous exercise and watched Muse's performance together.
   Hearing the gentle voices and the sweet lyrics that could melt anyone's heart, Kirari couldn't help but smile, then looked at the scumbag and asked, "This song... was it made for you?"
   Haru was quite embarrassed, but he nodded. "...Yeah." He was shameless, and his face was thick, but even so, when he heard this song, it made him embarrassed since the feelings of all the members of Muse were so pure, but he was such a scumbag who dated all of them without any hesitations.
   Kirari also understood why this guy was embarrassed, but there were a few words that she wanted to say to him. "They're all good girls." She could see that everyone was a good girl, unlike her, who was a bad girl.
   "I understand why they have so many fans." Kirari smiled then said, "Still, I wonder what those fans are thinking if they know that their favorite idols have been eaten by you?" She showed a charming smile at Haru, showing how fun it would be if those fans knew that their favorite idols weren't as pure as they had imagined and all of them had been eaten by the beast on her side.
   "Er... how about we enjoy the song?"
   Saying those words, they continued to enjoy the song that was sung by Muse.
   The melody of my heart has been ringing with premonitions
   It can't be stopped. It won't be stopped -- why?"
   As those lyrics fell, they recalled the time when they first met him and the time when they had a performance for the first time. There were just so many people, and it could be counted by hand, but even so, they didn't give up, and he told them not to give up.
   However, now, many people had supported them, and of course, they knew that it was also because of his help.
   Shall I name this heart-rending pain "Snow halation"?
   I can't wait for our feelings to resonate; it's frustrating, but it's a pure-hearted devotion called love."
   They loved him, and even though they didn't know when it started, they knew what was the feeling in their hearts, and they didn't hesitate to embrace this wonderful feeling.
   They wanted him to see them more!
   They wanted him to think that they were the best!
   They wanted to win Love Live with him!
   They wanted him to see them alone!
   "Even with this mild fever, I can't hesitate.
   I'll accept the courage to dive in; it's about to start!"
   As they poured all of their feelings into this song, the audience could only watch them in a daze since they could see how bright they were.
   No one knew who saw those words, but everyone also felt the same since the nine figures on the stage were so dazzling, and they inspired the hearts of all the high schools in this country.
   Kirari also couldn't look away and watched the nine figures without blinking her eyes.
   "Even with this mild fever, I can't hesitate.
   I'll accept the courage to dive in; it's about to start!"
   With those lyrics, the song ended, and Kirari looked at Haru, then asked, "Haru."
   "Should we do an idol role-play tonight?" Kirari asked with a bewitching smile.
   Haru blinked his eyes and imagined Kirari, wearing an idol uniform as she sang in front of him. "Let's go back now." Still, thinking about an idol uniform, he really wondered how did Kotori make an anti-gravity skirt since no matter how they moved, no one could see under their skirts.
   Kirari laughed as she fell into his arms.
   They didn't hesitate and returned back to their house since they were about to start their late idol training.
   Still, when Haru and Kirari returned, the nine members of Muse couldn't contain their emotions after they sang and dashed into a copy of Haru, who had been waiting for them backstage.
   "I'm going to fall if you hug me at the same time," Haru said helplessly as he used his magic to cause them to be ignored since he was afraid that if their fans saw their action, they might not be able to continue to the next stage of Love Live.
   "Did you watch us?" Honoka asked.
   When this question fell, everyone looked at Haru simultaneously, waiting for his answer.
   Haru looked at the nine of them and said, "I couldn't take my eyes off your performance. It was amazing and the best performance that I saw today."
   Hearing those words, their mouths bloomed into beautiful smiles.
   "Let's go now? Isn't it cold?" Haru wondered how they could be alright, wearing such a short skirt during winter.
   "Alright, let's have a party in Haru's shrine!"
   Looking at how excited they were, Haru thought for a moment and felt the possibility of 10P wasn't small.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2181: Quest
   While everyone was having a party at the shrine, Haru went to the toilet for a while to check the content of the quest that he was about to face.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest: Stop the magic to return the world to Rukh.
   Participant: all members of the Group Chat.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the world returns to the Rukh.
   Haru looked at this quest for a moment and knew that without a doubt, he would go to Kouha's world.
   This meant that everyone on the Group Chat needed to go to the world of Magi: The Labyrinth of Magic to stop the tragedy that was about to appear in that world.
   Teppei: "Kouha, are you ready for this?"
   Kouha: "I should be ready since if I'm not ready, everything from this world and everyone will be returned to the Rukh."
   Kouha: "So we have to solve this no matter what!"
   Kouha's determination wasn't something that they were surprised about. Instead, it was normal since, similar to Teppei, who wanted to protect his family, Kouha also wanted to protect his family, country, and the world.
   Kouha was a king candidate, after all, considering he had gained a Metal Vessel.
   Some people might forget about the setting of the Magi: The Labyrinth of Magic since it had been a while since this setting appeared in this novel.
   In the world of Magi, the people in that place weren't that much different from the people in Haru's original world. Most of them were normal people without special abilities. However, it didn't mean the people in this world didn't have a special power. In this world, there was a magician, the people who could use magic.
   However, the magic could only be used by a magician as other people. They couldn't use magic.
   Then how could normal people become strong?
   There were several ways, but the most common would be either wielding a weapon or learning a martial art.
   Still, there was another way for normal people to become strong, and that was to capture a Dungeon.
   It might not be an uncommon setting for a fantasy story, but this was the most special thing about the world of Magi.
   The dungeon is a mysterious building that appeared in the world of the Magi. It is commonly known that if one clears a dungeon, he or she will be bestowed with riches and power.
   It is also commonly known that if someone is capable of clearing up a dungeon, they have the qualities of a king and are known as Supreme Rulers.
   The sentence above wasn't wrong since most of the Dungen Capturers were either a king, a queen, a prince, or even a princess. However, the reason for this matter was because when either a king, a queen, a prince, or even a princess could clear up the dungeon because they had many retainers that helped them to capture the dungeon. They cleared up the dungeon with the power of many people, not with the power of a single person.
   However, it was a normal thing.
   After all, whether it was a king, a queen, a prince, or a prince were normal humans, even if their intelligence was higher than normal people or they were stronger than normal people because they received martial art training from their childhood time, their bodies were still fragile and as long as their head beheaded, or part of their vitals were stabbed, then they would die.
   They didn't have a superpower to protect themselves, which was why they used the power of quantity to capture dungeons.
   This was also the reason why Kouha was called a king candidate. Not only because he was a prince, but because he was also the dungeon capturer.
   However, even if those royalties used the power of quantities with many people helping them to clear up the dungeon, it didn't mean that they were cowards or anything. It had already been common knowledge that a dungeon was a dangerous place, but even so, they still came and decided to conquer it.
   This showed that they had the ability to take risks if they wanted to achieve something.
   As for the people that they had brought with them, it meant that they weren't stupid. They were royalty. They had a power that exceeded normal people. If they could use their power and authority to decrease the difficulty of clearing up the dungeon, then why not?
   Also, the world of the Magi was different from the modern worm. There wasn't any fairness, most commoners were oppressed, and they were nothing but a taxpayer, a soldier, a plaything, or even livestock for those royalties.
   Still, everything depended on the royalties where the commoners lived.
   If the royalties were good, then they could live peacefully and pay a normal rate of tax.
   However, if the royalty wasn't good, then they might be forced to enter the war, pay an outrageous tax rate, or many other horrible matters.
   Even in the modern world, there was much unfairness for people, but in the past, that unfairness was much more.
   Now, after the people had captured the dungeon, besides the riches, they would also get power.
   The power was in literal meaning, and it was like the superpower that everyone often saw in the story, such as manipulating metal, lightning, gravity, and many more.
   This power was the reason why those royalties decided to clear up the dungeon even if they knew the danger.
   In such a world, as long as someone had such power, they could easily become a king or a queen.
   That was how the setting of Kouha's world was, and that world was in danger right now.
   Haru knew the story of Magi since, in the past, he had come to this world with Kuroneko. They learned magic in Magnostadd, the country for the magician, and they also invited Kouha at the end of their quests.
   Still, some people didn't know what kind of quests they would face, so they decided to ask.
   Jeanne: "Um, what does this quest mean?"
   Charlotte: "Yeah, what does it mean to stop the magic of returning the world to Rukh?"
   Most of the new members of the Group Chat were confused since they hadn't read Kouha's story, and they didn't know what kind of dangers they would face, which was why they asked.
   Still, Kouha felt lonely since it meant they didn't have an interest in his story, right?
   Haru: "Kohom! Let me explain to all of you what is going to happen to Kouha's world."
   Reading Haru's reply, Kouha felt warmth and thought that his best friend really knew him the best.
   Haru might think that way, but Kouha might think differently.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2182: Magic to return the world to the Rukh
   Magic to return the world to the Rukh.
   Not only the people who hadn't read the story of Magi but even most people in the world of Magi would be confused at what kind of trouble that would be brought by the magic to return to the world of the Rukh.
   Before Haru explained about the magic, he explained to everyone about the Rukh.
   Unlike other worlds where people used mana, magic power, or any other things, the magician in the world of Magi would use a Rukh to produce their magic.
   If Haru had to explain what Rukh was, then he could only say that it was fate.
   Everything in this world whether it was a human, a rock, a tree, an animal, or anything else in this world had a Rukh inside them and when they passed away, died, killed, or any other things that caused them to lose their lives, they would return to the Rukh.
   While Haru said that Rukh was fate, he could also say that Rukh was life since, without Rukh, anything in the world of Magi would die.
   Now, why did Haru tell everyone in the Group Chat that Rukh was fate?
   Fate is an event that will necessarily happen to a particular person or thing in the future.
   If he had to give an example, then it was like a sapling that was fated to grow until it became a big tree or a baby that was fated to grow up into an adult.
   It was a process that no one could fight with and it would definitely happen on everything.
   Whether someone would become rich, whether someone would become a harem king, whether someone could seduce someone else's wife, whether someone could become a fuckboy, or any other matters that happened in life, everything happened because of Rukh.
   In other words, Rukh is something that gives fate to everything in the world.
   Now, what is the problem?
   Their quest was to stop the magic to return the world to the Rukh.
   The meaning of this world was simple.
   If someone, something, or anything in the world of Magi passed away, died, or lost their lives in any kind of manner, they would return to the Rukh.
   In other words, if the world returned to the Rukh, that meant, the world and everything in the world would disappear and become Rukh.
   This was a big problem since no one wanted to die, right?
   However, in the story of Magi, everyone wanted to return to the Rukh, and they willingly passed away to return to the Rukh.
   Everything started with Sinbad, one of the important characters in the world of Magi. He was born with a humongous amount of Rukh and even if he was born as a commoner, he could become a king and become the richest man in the world.
   This man was amazing without a doubt, but at the same time, because he was amazing, he thought that he had a bigger responsibility than others.
   While most people didn't think too much about Rukh, or even ignored it, Sinbad thought differently. He wondered how someone's fate could be determined by Rukh? Why did they die? Why did they need to be miserable? Why did they choose such a choice in their lives?
   There were many things that Sinbad questioned about human choices in life and when his body was invaded by someone, he started to learn many things about Rukh.
   From that many things Sinbad learned a cruel fact, and that cruel fact that a human was nothing more than a marionette doll.
   Rukh had written everyone's fate and when one was born in this world, no one had their own will. Instead, they followed the fate that was written by the Rukh, which made their lives meaningless. Whether it was a war, one's death, or any other man-made disaster that happened in the world happened because it was written by the Rukh.
   Sinbad wanted to stop that and he wanted everyone, especially the people that he cared about to have their own wills, not to become a doll that was controlled by a powerful being.
   This led to the situation where Sinbad decided to use magic to return the world to the Rukh.
   Everything in the world was controlled by something known as a Sacred Palace, a magic tool that was owned by an Il-Ilah, the most powerful being in the world of Magi.
   Then the problem came when Sinbad infiltrated the Sacred Palace and wanted to take over this magic tool to help everyone to stop being controlled by the powerful being. However, he realized that the power of the Sacred Palace was limited, so he didn't hesitate to control everyone in the world of Magi to die and return to the Rukh willingly.
   Still, if Haru had to say that Sinbad was selfish.
   Sinbad wanted to help someone, but had he asked the people around him whether they wanted to be helped?
   Sinbad only assumed that everyone felt dissatisfied being controlled by the powerful being and then made everyone die so they could return to the Rukh, giving him the power to fight against the powerful being, without thinking about other possibilities such as they were satisfied with the status quo, or neither of them thought that they were being controlled.
   After all, even if one's life and death had been determined, could one's interaction be controlled?
   In our lives, we met various people, whether it was an important one, a loved one, a hated one, or even a passerby. Those people might affect or might not affect the decision that we had made in our lives. The decisions that we had made in life definitely weren't something that was controlled by powerful beings. Instead, it was something that we had decided to choose by our own will.
   However, Sinbad didn't understand that and he was also trapped by another human who entered the Sacred Palace.
   In conclusion, Sinbad with his ego and with the invitation of someone had made his own decision to kill everyone so they could give him the power to fight against the powerful being.
   Everyone in the Group Chat needed to stop Sinbad and the other person who had trapped Sinbad.
   However, Sinbad and this person had the power to control reality, soul, and any other beings in the world of Magi. In other words, they had become God itself.
   In this quest, they would fight God, which meant this quest wouldn't be easy.
   Everyone understood what it meant to stop the magic of returning the world to the Rukh, and they also understood what they needed to do.
   Jeanne: "So who is this other person?"
   They knew that Sinbad was one of the people that had caused this disaster, but then who was the person that had manipulated Sinbad?
   Some people knew, however, that some people were also confused about who David was.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2183: What do you want to do?
   Not only some members of the Group Chat didn't know who this guy was but only selected people in Kouha's world knew about David.
   If this guy didn't appear so suddenly at the end of the story of Magi, then no one would remember the existence of this guy.
   In the world of Magi, there were no antagonists and even if there were a group of people that had fought against the protagonists and the comrades of the protagonist, those people had their own reason why they did that. Even if their deeds might be hated by the people, or they might kill many people, they did all of that to protect what they cared about.
   David might be the last antagonist or he might not be even an antagonist since he had his own reason why he would affect Sinbad's mind to use the magic to return the world to the Rukh.
   Still, there was a fundamental difference between David and those antagonists that appeared in the early story of Magi.
   If those antagonists that appeared in the early story became an enemy of the protagonist because they had something to protect whether it was their tribe, city, country, or their loved one.
   Then David became the antagonist because he thought that he was special.
   David was a singularity. He wasn't controlled and he had his own will.
   The reason why Sinbad decided to use magic to return the world to the Rukh was that the Rukh had controlled the people in the world of Magi, so he used the life of all of those people to become energy to blast away the wall that blocked the world with the place where the powerful being stayed.
   Sinbad was controlled by David, but he broke out of David's control.
   On the other hand, David, who thought that he was a singularity, thought that no one controlled him, but when in truth, he was also controlled by another stronger being.
   Gintoki: "It's so complicated."
   Haru: "In simple words, we just need to destroy the Sacred Palace, David, Sinbad, and the magic to return the world to the Rukh. As long as we destroy all of them, then Kouha's world will be saved."
   Everyone nodded and felt that Haru's explanation was simple enough for them to understand.
   Still, there was something that Haru wanted to ask.
   Haru: "Kouha, are you alright with this?"
   Kouha: "What do you mean?"
   Haru: "I mean, are you okay with us destroying the Sacred Palace?"
   The Sacred Palace was a magic tool that could control the world and the people in the world of the Magi. As long as someone had mastered it, they would become God.
   Haru thought that Kouha would be interested in the control of the Sacred Palace since as long as Kouha controlled it, Kouha could control everything whether it was the life of people, or the world itself.
   If Haru had to give an example, then the Sacred Palace would be a big house toy.
   Haru had a plan and as long as his plan was successful, he should be able to give Kouha the Sacred Palace. As for why he didn't take the Sacred Palace, it was because he didn't have an interest in becoming a God and it was also Kouha's world, his friend, so he didn't have any intention to wreck it.
   Everything was on Kouha's decision.
   It was similar to the world of Toriko, Haru and everyone didn't do anything after they defeated Acacia and captured God. They only ate the most delicious foods then they returned.
   However, the temptation of the world of Magi was different.
   No matter who it was, they would be tempted since that way, they could control everything on their own whim.
   However, it had nothing to do with Haru.
   Haru's way of thought was simple and that was just to destroy Sacred Palace, David, Sinbad, and the magic to return the world to the Rukh.
   As for the rest, it had nothing to do with him and the rest of the members of the Group Chat.
   However, Kouha was different since he was someone who was living in the world of Magi.
   Kouha: "Don't be stupid."
   Kouha: "It's pretty boring to become God."
   Kouha: "Once the quest ends, I will just help my country for a while before I travel to another world since my existence is a bug existence in that world after the Sacred Palace is destroyed."
   After the Sacred Palace was destroyed, magic and other abilities-related things would disappear, and everything would be jumbled.
   Still, even so, Kouha would still retain his power since his power came from the Group Chat. If he stayed in his world, without a doubt, even if he didn't have the ability to create a life, he could become the strongest in the world and control everything with his power.
   In Kouha's mind, such a thing was simply boring.
   Kouha had no intention of doing anything in his world, especially after he came to the world of Toriko. In the world of Toriko, the earth which was so huge was just a small star among the universe. He wanted to travel the universe and taste various foods in the universe and if possible, he should try to meet a Gourmet God.
   The Sacred Place might be a powerful thing in his world, but in Kouha's eyes, he felt that place was tasteless.
   Haru: "So you alright with destroying the Sacred Place?"
   Kouha: "Just destroy it."
   Kouha: "Still, if you want it, you can have it, but don't use it to control my world."
   Haru somehow felt that Kouha could read his mind, but he didn't really mind.
   Haru: "Let's work hard on this quest."
   Kouha: "Okay, don't die there."
   Haru smiled and said, "You too. Don't do something dangerous alone. Wait for us there."
   Kouha, who looked at Haru's reply, could only smile wrily since it seemed that Haru realized that he was about to do something dangerous.
   "What's wrong, Kouha?" Judar asked.
   "Nothing." Kouha shook his head and said, "Let's go. Aladdin and Alibaba are waiting for us."
   Judar snorted and asked, "How about Haru? That guy isn't coming?" He knew how powerful Haru was and felt that one more person was necessary.
   "He'll come soon. You don't need to marry." Kouha smiled and said, "But before that, I want to beat up Sinbad before he's coming." He wanted to beat up Sinbad, who had gained the power of God.
   'Let's see who is stronger?'
   Kouha fought many battles and this time, he was going to have a blast!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2184: It can't be helped
   Haru let out a sigh and knew that Kouha wouldn't listen to him, but he didn't feel surprised since if he was in Kouha's place, he might as well have fought directly and ended the problem on his own.
   There was a huge difference between each of the personalities of the members of the Group Chat.
   Even if Teppei's world would be destroyed, he was calm and waited until everyone on the Group Chat came to defeat Acacia and capture the GOD while he did his own job.
   However, Kouha was different.
   Kouha wasn't the protagonist in the world of Magi. He was just a side character who only appeared in a few chapters of the story, and this made him unsatisfied.
   Why was he the side character?
   What was the difference between him with Aladdin, Alibaba, Judar, Hakuryuu, and Sinbad?
   Why should they be the ones who decided everything?
   Kouha felt unpleasant, and it was also the reason why he was going to destroy everything. Whether it was the Sacred Palace, David, or Sinbad, who always felt that he was better than anyone, he was going to destroy all of them, and make them like any other people on earth.
   Kouha felt that if he didn't do that, then he would be unsatisfied.
   However, Haru also felt that Kouha was reckless.
   Haru must admit that Kouha was strong, especially after Kouha got his "reflection" ability. He was sure that Kouha must have the ability to reflect Sinbad's ability.
   However, at the same time, Sinbad also wasn't weak.
   This meant that Sinbad's power had reached something that Kouha never achieved.
   Haru was sure that Sinbad had control over the world and could see all the millions of people that would be sacrificed to return to the Rukh and the people who weren't affected by the magic.
   If Sinbad wanted to, he could erase Kouha easily.
   After all, there was a huge difference in energy between Kouha and Sinbad.
   Sinbad had become God and controlled the Sacred Palace, his energy was something that couldn't be compared to Kouha.
   On the other hand, while Kouha was strong, there was still a gap between him and Sinbad.
   However, Kouha didn't care and charged forward!
   Haru was, of course, worried about Kouha, but he felt that Kouha should be alright since he knew that Sinbad had an arrogance that told everyone that he would be okay even if he left all the people that wasn't affected by the Sacred Palace alone.
   Still, Haru also knew the danger of this quest was more serious than the ones in the world of Toriko.
   As long as they entered the world of Magi, without a doubt, everyone in the Group Chat would be detected by Sinbad. After all, the existence of people that came from another world wasn't something that could be ignored, especially when Sinbad controlled the entire world.
   Worst case scenario, the existence of the Group Chat was known and all the members of Group Chat would be caught by Sinbad.
   After all, if Haru was Sinbad, he would do that without hesitation.
   Haru wouldn't only catch all the members of the Group Chat, but he would also control all of them, so he could control the Group Chat itself. After all, the power of the Group Chat wasn't something that a normal human could imagine and it might have even bigger power compared to the many Gods in the world of Magi.
   They were also aliens in the world of Magi, so Sinbad didn't care about their existence and all.
   Sinbad could practically kill them without hesitation, so he could achieve his ambition.
   Haru was also like that, so he could understand Sinbad.
   If there was a difference between Haru and Sinbad, then it was how Haru had more affection toward people and how he could entrust something to someone.
   Haru: "This quest is dangerous, so dangerous, that you might be erased as long as you enter the world."
   Gintoki: "...It isn't that serious, right?"
   Haru: "Well, yeah, if someone is strong enough, then they can win."
   Haru: "The problem is, how many people can fight in this group?"
   In the Group Chat, the only strongest members were only a few and the rest were either researcher types, or just joke characters.
   Haru: "Frankly, I can protect all of you, but I have something to do."
   Like what Haru did in the world of Toriko when he left Acacia to Esdeath, Tsunade, Korosensei, All Might, Luffy, and Kouha since he needed to capture God. In this quest, he also had something to do and he couldn't leave it.
   If they were attacked on the world of Magi, then they could only protect themselves.
   Esdeath: "You don't need to worry. We're not weak enough for you to worry about."
   All Might: "Yeah, just do your mission. We'll take care of the rest."
   Then one by one, they also started to tell Haru not to worry about them since they weren't weak.
   As for the other members who were weak, there was nothing that they could say, after all, they knew that what they could do was to hold on until the mission ended.
   Still, Haru reassured them that the enemies that were sent by the Sacred Palace weren't that strong and even if it could destroy the world, it couldn't do it in an instant, it needed a process, so in that process, they needed to hold on.
   Hearing Haru's words, somehow they felt quite relieved since the enemies weren't as strong as they imagined. However, they knew that the strongest enemies were going to be faced by Haru, which made them sigh at their helplessness.
   Jeanne: "When are we going to the quest, Haru?"
   "..................." Everyone.
   Teppei: "Oh? I guess it can't be helped."
   Korosensei: "Yeah, someone needs a spank after we complete this quest."
   They laughed since they understood why Haru decided to start the quest right away.
   Haru: "Alright, let's start!"
   Without hesitation, they pressed the button of the quests and they were teleported to the world of Magi.
   The situation was worse than they had imagined.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2185: Destroy! 1
   When everyone accepted the quests and appeared in the world of Magi, they could only watch the scenery of the world with a dumbfounded expression.
   The world had a grid strange pattern that appeared here and there. There were also many strange things that happened on the edges of the world and the middle part of the world that caused them to be unable to let out their voices as if afraid that those things might notice them.
   There was a huge difference between the edges of the world and the middle part of the world.
   On the edge of the world, there were millions of creepy humongous angels that swung their swords randomly, causing all the places that were touched by the swords to return to the Rukh.
   In the center of the world, there was also a strange thing that appeared out of the sky.
   This strange thing had the shape of a black reverse pyramid with many black tentacles that were wriggling around.
   Not only was the world strange, but even from a distance, they could see the people watching those creepy angels with happiness with praying hands, smiling happily as they were touched by the swords of those creepy angels.
   Watching these scenes, Gintoki, Yajima, and the rest of the people with weak hearts couldn't help but shudder.
   "This... are these minds being controlled?" Even if Jeanne had seen many battlefields, this scene still creeped her out. She felt that the world of Toriko was better since even if there was nothing that they could do, everyone still had hope and no one had given up.
   However, this world... the people in this world might not give up, but no one was fighting. Instead, they just happily stood there, waiting for death as if death was salvation.
   It also angered Jeanne greatly since the whim of someone was really horrible.
   As long as someone mastered the power of God, many things could be done.
   If it was someone lazy or lustful, it was several times better since they would only either sleep or have sex.
   However, if it was held by someone ambitious, then as long as they could achieve something, they could kill everyone easily as long as they could achieve their ambition.
   'Still, no matter what, it was wrong to control everyone's life like a doll.' Jeanne thought.
   Haru knew that he didn't have a right to say this matter since he often controlled the mind of people to build his own power on another world during the quest.
   On the other hand, Esdeath didn't think too much since her way of thinking had never changed.
   Haru also somehow agreed with Esdeath and if someone was asked who was at fault, then it was the fault of the people without power.
   Weakness is the original sin.
   If possible, it was better for those weak people to live happily and ignorantly without thinking about other matters.
   If someone heard these words, they would be angry without hesitation, but there had never been a result when a group of people gathered together. Whether they were smart or stupid, as long as they gathered together to make a decision, without a figure of the leader, everything would turn useless.
   Still, this conversation had nothing to do with their quests since there was only one thing that they needed to do.
   "Kouha, where are you?" Haru asked worriedly, wondering what had happened to Kouha since he couldn't find his figure as he came to this world. When he came to this world, he had used his Kenbunshoku Haki, detecting everything in this world, but he didn't find Kouha.
   "Sorry, Haru, can you come here?" Kouha quickly asked.
   Haru was speechless and felt the connection and he knew where Kouha was. He then looked at the rest of them and said, "I'll go first, can you take care of this place?"
   "When this quest ends, I want children," Esdeath said without hesitation.
   "Hey, I want a child too!" Tabane said.
   "Don't forget about me," Shinobu said.
   "Um... um... I want it too..." Jeanne said shyly.
   "I don't mind having one after the quest," Sumire said, joining the fun.
   "I want one too!" Charlotte said with a smile.
   They were just about to face a dangerous quest, but why did they suddenly ask Haru a child?
   They wanted to say something, but in the end, they could only smile since this was how they should be!
   They should just enjoy the quest, and they shouldn't fear death!
   Haru also laughed and said, "Okay, after this, let's have children!" He didn't hesitate and decided to make all of them pregnant later. Anyway, he could create a copy of himself so he could take care of them one by one.
   With that said, Haru felt that he had raised the flag somehow, but it didn't really matter since he could destroy the flag no matter how horrible the flag was, so without hesitation, he opened the space that connected this world with the Sacred Palace before he leaped into the enemies base without hesitation!
   Watching Haru, who ended the strange space without hesitation, some of them shuddered since they could feel the creepy feeling that came out from that space that was entered by Haru.
   "That guy..." Gintoki murmured and felt that he was really useless at that moment. Well, he was mostly useless most of the time, but this time, he really felt that even if he wasn't there, it should be alright.
   Gintoki took out his Zangetsu without hesitation and said, "Bankai!"
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   Gintoki's clothes changed, his body was wrapped in a black bandage and white yukata outside. His hair changed into long black hair, with an overwhelming aura that caused everyone to look at him with a dumbfounded gaze.
   "Hahaha, since Gintoki has gotten serious, then I should be serious too!" Yajima laughed before his body turned green and he became a Hulk. "AGGGGHHHH!!!!"
   Everyone looked at Gintoki and Yajima with dumbfounded expressions, before they started to laugh and used all of their powers without hesitation before they charged toward the enemies!
   With that charge, they were going to destroy everything!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   "Grr!"
   Chapter 2186: Destroy! 2
   When Haru entered the Sacred Palace, everyone on the group chat didn't hesitate and fought those creepy humongous angels.
   Korosensei was the first one who moved, by using his speed and creating a drill motion, he destroyed all of the enemies with a speed that couldn't be seen by people. Still, he didn't use his light speed since he was afraid that he might create a dark hole in the space in this world, but even so, it was enough, to destroy tens of thousands of creepy angels in an instant.
   Gintoki swung his blade and created a wave of swords slashed, destroying the enemies that were on its path. Usually, he had never joined the fight, but this time, he didn't have a choice and it was also better to complete this quest as soon as possible, so there was no need for him to stay in this creepy world.
   Yes, Gintoki felt that this world was creepy, especially when there was a crazy someone who could control the mind of every person in this world.
   It caused him to wonder what would happen if he was also controlled?
   Gintoki could imagine many bad things would happen just because of the whim of the person who controlled the Sacred Palace. He knew that this wasn't a time for him to be lazy around and it was time for him to get serious!
   On the other hand, Yajima also became a Hulk and destroyed all those angels that appeared before him. He had gained the power to transform into a Hulk before, but he still couldn't control it well since if he became too strong, he couldn't control his mind, but even so, this power was enough to defeat those angels.
   Even those creepy angels were at least a million or more and had the ability to return everyone to the Rukh. The strength of single angels wasn't that good and as long as they weren't hit by the sword, it was good enough.
   Before Haru left, he had created an armor of gravity around everyone, so there was no need to worry about getting hit by the swords of the angels, but even so, with how many of their enemies were, it was troublesome really.
   All Might smashed every enemy that appeared before him. He didn't use his "World Smash" since he was afraid to destroy this world. After he became a member of the Group Chat, his strength increased substantially. Whether it was his speed, strength, endurance, vitality, or any other things increased to the level where he had become the strongest in his world.
   However, All Might felt that this wasn't enough since he knew how vast the universe was. His strongest attack was the "World Smash," but in the future, he felt that he should be able to use "Universe Smash," or "Multiverse Smash."
   Before reaching that level, All Might felt that wasn't enough!
   Still, All Might could think about this matter later since he needed to smash all of the enemies that stood before him!
   Tabane also wasn't going to hold back and she shot out all the weaponry that she had kept in her 4D pocket, destroying everything with an explosion one after another.
   Kuroneko used her lightning, Kuzuha used her earth manipulation, Tsunade just smashed everything, Shinobu zapped here and there, releasing a poison that could melt everything and cause the people who wanted to disrupt their sleep.
   Every member of the Group Chat attacked the creepy angels!
   Still, out of everyone, Esdeath was the strongest.
   When everyone moved either to the north, west, or east, Esdeath stood alone on the south and froze everything. Whether it was the angel, time, space, or the people that wanted to disrupt her was frozen by her instantly.
   Esdeath had never thought about the life of those people, after all, they willingly jumped to return to the Rukh, so when she killed them, then shouldn't they also return to the Rukh?
   Esdeath thought that they should be happy to sacrifice themselves for the Rukh, so she didn't hold back at all.
   However, besides the angels, there were other problems that were faced by Esdeath and her group, and that problem was the holders of the Metal Vessel and their subordinates.
   All the people in this world besides Kouha, Aladdin, Alibaba, Judar, and Hakuryuu were manipulated, no matter how strong they were, and that also included a group of Metal Vessel holders.
   In this world, the strongest one was the holder of the Metal Vessel since after they had cleared up the dungeon, they gained a unique ability that was granted by the Djin inside the dungeon. Each of their powers could match the military of a country but in front of Esdeath and the group.
   There was no trouble at all.
   Everything was resolved swiftly and whether it was the holders of the Metal Vessel, their subordinates, or the soldiers of their countries, they couldn't do anything, and they just fell directly.
   "Esdeath, don't kill them. I'll handle them," Shinobu said and used her poison to make everyone fall asleep.
   Esdeath only gave a light boring snort, before she continued to fight the angels.
   Still, even if they had destroyed millions of angels, their numbers didn't decrease and it kept increasing, which made them speechless, which made them understand that they only want to stop this magic by destroying the Sacred Palace.
   They looked at the sky and then saw a disgusting black reverse pyramid starting to get bigger and bigger, and they knew that they needed to destroy this, or else the world would be destroyed. They looked at each other and then made up their minds.
   At this moment, they were going to show that Haru wasn't the only protagonist in this novel!
   So there was only one thing that they needed to do!
   With that shout, they poured all of their powers and destroyed everything that was about to destroy this world!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2187: Destroy! 3
   When Haru and his group entered the world of Magi, Kouha and the rest of the characters of the world of Magi who weren't affected by the Rukh couldn't get out from the Sacred Palace.
   Unlike in the original story, where Sinbad would stop David from wrecking everything apart by sending Aladdin, Alibaba, Hakuryuu, Judar, and Arba to the world to stop the magic from returning, the world to the Rukh, this time, it was different.
   Kouha was in their group, and he wanted to wreck the Sacred Palace apart. He used his reflection ability whenever they were about to be attacked.
   As for Aladdin, Alibaba, Hakuryuu, and Judar could only follow Kouha bitterly, thinking that they were a burden to Kouha.
   However, as the main characters, the four of them weren't satisfied with the status quo, and they also continued to fight until they met Sinbad.
   On the other hand, Sinbad also realized that Kouha was stronger than he had imagined, and Kouha could even reflect on his attack, which made him amazed, wondering what the secret of Kouha's body was.
   However, when Sinbad tried to see Kouha's mind, there was something that blocked him, and he was dumbfounded when this thing suddenly attacked him and wanted to invade his mind instead!
   Sinbad was so dumbfounded, and there was a lingering fear in his heart when he was almost controlled by the thing that protected Kouha's mind.
   The thing that made Sinbad fear was the combination ability of Haru and Kouha.
   Haru used his telepathy ability, combined with Kouha's reflection ability, to protect everyone on the Group Chat.
   The power of Haru's telepathy wasn't something that even Sinbad could scoff at, and even God would be manipulated by Haru if they weren't careful with his telepathy.
   As long as Haru wanted to, he could break the control of Sinbad on the people in the world of Magi.
   However, he didn't do that since he was afraid of the consequences that might happen.
   What would happen if Haru broke the control of Sinbad on every person in the world?
   There would be a huge panic!
   A moment ago, they were just about to let themselves be killed so they could return to the Rukh. Unless that person was unhappy with life, no people wanted to kill themselves, and of course, the thought of wanting to kill themselves would make them feel that they were crazy.
   There was also the appearance of millions of creepy angels.
   Haru could imagine the scene where those people would panic and run randomly before they killed each other and did something unthinkable.
   The mind of man was full of wonder, sometimes, it contained a miracle, and sometimes it hid the vilest things that someone could think of.
   Haru was sure that once the magic returned the world to the Rukh, there would be a huge conflict in that world, and those people would beg everyone from Esdeath and the members of the Group Chat to help them.
   While some others could ignore the focus of fighting against the enemies, some of them were kind-hearted that they might be trying to help those people, and if they weren't helped, then they would curse everyone on the Group Chat.
   Haru didn't undo Sinbad's control because of that problem, and his decision was right.
   Still, what mattered the most was that Kouha wanted to beat up Sinbad!
   After Sinbad failed to invade Kouha's mind and almost was counterattacked, he didn't dare to do it again, and he tried to attack Kouha with his brute force, but unexpectedly, his attack was countered, and it was doubled back.
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   The Sacred Palace, the most powerful magical item in the world, trembled with the impact of what had happened before.
   Many places were destroyed, and Alibaba and his group could only watch this scene dumbfoundedly.
   While Sinbad received damage which surprised him, he still could stand up after he fixed part of his body by using the Rukh that was kept in the Sacred Palace.
   However, Kouha's situation was bad since the punch that was coming from GOD was something that took a toll on his body!
   His breathing was heavy, and his face was pale. However, his face was full of smiles when he thought he had smacked Sinbad.
   Sinbad wanted to attack Kouha again since he was curious about the mystery on his body.
   However, Alibaba stopped Sinbad with his "Jutsu no Talk," and they started to talk to each other about the future of this world.
   The reason why Kouha felt that it would be alright even if he came to this place alone was, of course, because of Alibaba. He knew that the existence of Alibaba in this world was an enigma, and as long as Alibaba talked, many enemies would stop listening to Alibaba's words.
   Why was Alibaba so special?
   It was because of the author.
   It was as simple as that.
   Kouha knew that Alibaba had something which was known as the plot armor, so while he was resting, he decided to wait for Alibaba and Sinbad to talk to each other.
   Sinbad might become a God, and he could turn everyone, including Alibaba, Aladdin, Hakuryuu, Kouha, Judar, and everyone that he wanted to become a Rukh. However, he didn't do that. There was one reason for him to do that, and that was because he thought he felt alright for not doing anything to them since they didn't pose a threat to him, but at the same time, there was a hesitation in his heart that told him that he might not be a perfect God that could lead everyone so no one would be controlled by destiny.
   They kept talking until they reached a decision, but when they were about to make that decision, the magic to return the world to the Rukh activated, and everyone was suddenly trapped because of David's appearance.
   Even though Sinbad might have become God, David's position as a God was in a higher position than Sinbad, which meant David was stronger!
   Alibaba and his group could only watch the world slowly crumbling from the Sacred Palace, and they couldn't get out.
   Sinbad also tried to fight David to rob back the control position of the Sacred Palace. He didn't have time to manage Alibaba and his group, and he knew that they were in a dire situation, especially when the world was slowly disappearing because of the magic to return the world to the Rukh!
   Suddenly all of a sudden, the space was ripped, and few figures appeared in this world.
   Sinbad and David, who controlled the entire world, of course, noticed this, but they didn't stop fighting since if either of them stopped, they might lose!
   However, they didn't realize that Kouha was smiling at this moment, especially when he heard a familiar zipper sound.
   Alibaba wiped his eyes and thought that he was dreaming.
   On the ground, a zipper appeared, and when it opened, someone came in.
   However, the only people who noticed this person came in were only Kouha and Alibaba.
   This person smiled at Kouha, then looked at Alibaba with a quiet gesture before he leaped toward David and Sinbad!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2188: Destroy! 4
   As David and Sinbad were fighting each other, Haru didn't hesitate and used this chance to rob the Sacred Palace without hesitation.
   The Sacred Palace is the magic tool created by Uraltugo Noi Nueph to harness the Magoi from which King Solomon had stolen from ll Ilah.
   It might be difficult to understand what someone could do with the Sacred Palace, but similar to what Haru had explained before, it could be used to control the world, create the world, control the people who were living in that world and do more.
   If Haru had to give an example the Sacred Palace would be a huge toy that was capable of turning one into God.
   While Haru stole the Sacred Palace, of course, Sinbad and David also noticed his action, and they were dumbfounded for a moment since his action was too frightening!
   Haru used all of his stealing ability and added his "Flash" ability, increasing the speed of his stealing.
   Sinbad and David directly wanted to stop Haru, but Kouha appeared before Haru and used his reflection ability without hesitation!
   The only thing that Haru didn't lack was energy, especially from his Hi-Ero energy, and he transferred that energy to Kouha's body without hesitation!
   All the attacks of Sinbad and David were reflected and the attacks that they received were two times stronger than the ones that they sent out.
   With the help of Haru's energy, Kouha used his ability unscrupulously, without caring about the energy that he used since he got a supply from Haru. Whether it was a mental attack, divine attack, physical attack, or various attacks that were sent by Sinbad and David, nothing could breach his ability, all of them were reflected by him and the attack power was doubled!
   It was the thought of Alibaba, Aladdin, Hakuryuu, Judar, and Arba, who saw this scene since they could see how Kouha was able to tank Sinbad and David.
   "Kouha, are you crazy? You want an alien to control the Sacred Palace?" Sinbad roared. If their plan was to destroy the Sacred Palace, then he didn't think too much, but he would never have expected that someone would enter the Sacred Palace so suddenly and wanted to steal the control of the Sacred Palace from him and David!
   Sinbad was powerful, without a doubt, and that was why he had never put anyone, even Kouha, who was stronger than most of them as a threat, but this brought him a disaster since he didn't expect that Kouha would bring someone to steal the Sacred Palace!
   "Hahaha!" Kouha only laughed and said, "It's fun to see that expression on your face."
   Judar and Hakuryuu looked at each other before they also laughed.
   Arba looked at the man that caused trouble to Sinbad and David, and her expression turned subtle since she knew very well who that man was.
   When Haru appeared, the world eclipsed and all the attention turned toward him.
   Everyone in this place was handsome, but compared to him, there was no comparison.
   Someone often said that the appearance of God was perfect without a blemish, but even so, they couldn't imagine it. However, when they saw his face, they somehow could imagine that this should be the appearance of God.
   Before Sinbad and David might not think too much since Haru's strength was weaker than them, but after the Sacred Palace was about to be stolen and their control over the Sacred Palace started to lose, they started to panic.
   If the control of the Sacred Palace changed into the hand of Alibaba or Aladdin, or any other people in this world, then Sinbad wouldn't care much and he only lamented, but it shouldn't fall into the hand of the alien who didn't come from this world. After all, no one really knew what would happen if the Sacred Palace fell into Haru's hand.
   "Aladdin! Alibaba! Stop him!" Sinbad shouted.
   Kouha wanted to say something, but in the end, he shut his mouth since he didn't want to raise a flag. He also had trouble talking since even if he could reflect on all of their attacks, the impact that he felt on his body couldn't be erased!
   Kouha could feel that many bones on his body were broken, blood came out from many places on his body, and he felt that he might die, but he held it since he knew that Haru was almost done.
   "Haru, have you finished?"
   "A few seconds more," Haru calmly answered.
   "Wh - What happened?!" Alibaba was confused. After all, unlike Sinbad or David, he didn't feel anything malicious from Haru, and even if this Sacred Palace was stolen, he didn't think too much.
   However, Aladdin was different and knew the seriousness of the problem, especially when Haru was about to steal the Sacred Palace.
   David, Sinbad, Aladdin, and Ugo, the Djinn, who managed the Sacred Palace before the appearance of Sinbad and David also tried to attack Haru.
   However, Haru didn't hesitate and used his "pleasure magic" to attack everyone in the vicinity before he continued to steal the Sacred Palace!
   Kouha wasn't affected since he had a reflection ability, but he stared at Haru speechlessly, especially after he saw many people in this place moaning in pleasure. Whether it was a virgin or not, there was no difference, as long as they were hit by Haru's pleasure magic, they would feel a pleasure that they couldn't forget!
   At the moment when everyone was affected by the pleasure magic, Haru then successfully stole the Sacred Palace, then without hesitation, he destroyed David mercilessly, then stole all the power of Sinbad, and stole Solomon's wisdom from Aladdin, before he threw Sinbad and Alibaba outside directly leaving only him, Judar, Alibaba, and Hakuryuu.
   As for Uga, Haru turned his existence into Rukh without hesitation.
   "Are you okay, Kouha?" Haru asked as he used his time manipulation to heal Kouha.
   "Yeah, I'm okay now." Kouha sighed in relief since he could feel his body become better and better.
   Judar, Hakuryuu, and Arba didn't think too much about what had happened in this place, but Alibaba knew the seriousness of the problem in this place.
   Alibaba knew that the Sacred Palace had been taken by Haru and Haru had thrown Sinbad and Aladdin out of the Sacred Palace without mercy. Still, he didn't feel that much panic since he could tell that this guy wasn't bad. He wasn't sure how he got this feeling, but he had always believed in his instinct.
   "You're Alibaba, right?" Haru looked at Alibaba.
   "Um, yeah..." Alibaba said nervously.
   "Do you want to control this Sacred Palace?" Haru asked.
   Alibaba wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2189: End?
   Alibaba was dumbfounded and he wasn't sure what to say since everything was so absurd!
   Alibaba asked timidly since he could see how strong Haru was. Even though Haru might know Kouha, Judar, Hakuryuu, and even Arba, he didn't know him. They were practically strangers, so even if he knew that Haru might not have a bad intention toward the Sacred Palace, he still felt worried.
   "I was joking, of course," Haru said with a smile.
   "Also, instead of worrying about this Sacred Palace, isn't it better for you to worry about what has happened in this world?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Alibaba was confused, but then the ground of the Sacred Palace became transparent and he could see how the world was still being affected by the magic to return the world to the Rukh. He could see that everything was about to be destroyed and it made him panic. Still, he quickly calmed down and asked, "Can you stop the magic by using the Sacred Palace?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "With the appearance of David, the Sacred Palace can't control the Magic to return to the world to the Rukh again."
   "No way..." Alibaba was desperate since he didn't want to see the girl that he loved to return to the Rukh!
   Alibaba didn't want to die as a virgin!
   However, Alibaba realized something and asked, "Why are you all not panicked?" He could see that Kouha, Judar, Arba, and even Hakuryuu were strangely calm even if the world was about to return the Rukh.
   "It should be us who ask why you're so panicked?" Hakuryuu said contemptuously.
   Alibaba looked at Hakuryuu speechlessly, but he didn't say anything since they were rivals in love. He then turned his attention to Haru since he had a feeling that Haru must have a way to solve this situation.
   "You don't need to worry. My friends are helping to destroy the magic, and I have something more important to do now," Haru said.
   "Something important to do?"
   Was there something that was more important than destroying the magic to return the world to the Rukh?
   Alibaba didn't understand until he heard Haru's next words.
   "I'm going to destroy the Sacred Palace."
   Judar and Hakuryuu didn't seem surprised but Arba and Alibaba were dumbfounded.
   "Are you serious?" This question was coming from Arba, not Alibaba.
   The temptation to become a God wasn't something that anyone could think of. As long as they could become God, with a snap of their fingers, they could achieve anything, creating the most beautiful woman, getting much wealth, and a power that no one could think of.
   However, Haru decided to destroy the Sacred Palace?
   If Arba and Alibaba didn't hear from Haru's mouth directly, they thought that he was joking.
   "Becoming a God is boring and I have promised Kouha not to do anything in this world." Haru looked at Alibaba and said, "You said it yourselves, right? You don't want to be controlled, so let's just destroy this place."
   "But..." Alibaba thought about God in other places such as Il-Ilah. Besides Il-Ilah, there were many Gods too.
   What if they tried to harm their world?
   After Alibaba entered the Sacred Palace and the world of death, he knew how vast the world was. His world was just a small planet among the universe. There were still bigger and vaster worlds other than his world.
   Of course, there were many monsters that could destroy his world with just a snap of their fingers.
   "It's a future problem, right? Why do you care about that problem now? What's important is the present," Haru said simply.
   "Anyway, try to get your girl first, marry her, and graduate from your virginity since someone is eager to steal your girl now," Haru said subtly while glancing at Hakuryuu.
   Alibaba was like a cat whose tail was stepped into and he understood instantly what Haru was talking about.
   Hakuryuu was speechless, but he didn't look away from Alibaba and looked at him provokingly.
   Arba, Kouha, and Judar were only in silence, watching Alibaba and Hakuryuu silently, thinking that they wanted to eat popcorn somehow.
   Anyway, Kouha could protect this world when something really happened, but right now, what was important was to complete the quest.
   Still, before Haru decided to destroy the Sacred Palace, there was something that Haru needed to do.
   While Haru, Kouha, Hakuryuu, Judar, Alibaba, and Arba were inside the Sacred Palace, Sinbad, Ugo, and Aladdin had been sent out back to the world, they were dumbfounded when they saw the scene before them.
   The creepy angels were one thing, but there were a group of strong people that could decimate everything on the path.
   "...Just who are they?" Aladdin was confused. He had Solomon's wisdom that was given to him by his parents, but even so, he didn't understand who those powerful people were.
   Sinbad, on the other hand, had a complicated expression since he had returned back as a human again, but this time, he couldn't see the Rukh. He couldn't see destiny and he was just a normal human that he had always looked down upon.
   However, they knew that this wasn't the time to think about the matter in their hearts.
   There were two main problems that they needed to face and the first problem was to destroy the magic to return the word to the Rukh and the second problem was what had happened to the Sacred Palace?
   Haru's appearance surprised them since he could steal the Sacred Palace with just a few seconds of time.
   Still, Sinbad also had another problem and that was how to manage people's anger since he had manipulated them so they would willingly return to the Rukh.
   The mind of Alibaba and Sinbad was in a mess, but it had nothing to do with the group of the Group Chat.
   They still tried to destroy the angels and the reverse black pyramid in the sky, but the magic to return the world to Rukh hadn't been destroyed!
   "Dammit, I should read the story more!" Tsunade roared unwillingly since she felt all of the impacts of her firsts were put to another space, which made her helpless.
   They were quite helpless after all they had read the story, but somehow they changed in reality which made them unable to solve the puzzle of how to solve this magic. Their thought was simple and that was to destroy the magic with all of their might, but it was useless.
   Also, if they used all of their power, they were afraid that they would destroy this planet instead of stopping the magic.
   When they were in dilemma, the space suddenly cracked and Haru, Kouha, Hakuryuu, Judar, and Arba came out.
   Haru didn't look at the magic but looked at Kouha. "Is it alright?" He could solve this problem with a different ending, but...
   "Yeah, just do it." Kouha had made up his mind and there was no need to change the ending. They had changed the ending so much, so there was no need to change it again since he was too lazy to manage it.
   Haru didn't hesitate any more and used his ability to stop the magic to return the world to the Rukh.
   The world was suddenly illuminated by bright light and all the creepy angels and the reverse black pyramid disappeared before the world returned back with a slightly different change that couldn't be reversed.
   Still, Haru, who had gained the power of the Sacred Palace, sighed in relief and he knew that with this power, he had become even stronger.
   'Now, there's something that I need to do.'
   With this power, Haru didn't have any excuses anymore and he needed to take responsibility for all the relationships that he had made in past years.
   'Well, for now, which world should I go to?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2190: Naruto World
   With the power that Haru had gained, he could accompany all of his women in various worlds, and this was how their lives after he had gained that power.
   It had been a few years since the end of the Fourth Shinobi World War, and everyone in the ninja world was living peacefully.
   Haru was also living in this world with Tsunade and his other women here.
   Still, if there was something that he was worried about, then it should be his daughter with Tsunade.
   "What are you worried about? She should be alright, you know?" Tsunade believed in her daughter.
   Haru rolled his eyes and felt that this woman was really unreliable.
   When they had a daughter, they thought of bringing her to All Might's world, but in the end, they decided to raise her in the world of Naruto, so she could learn to become a ninja.
   Unlike before, ninjas were different from the past.
   If it was in the past, a ninja was like a mercenary, they received money from the mission that they did, but after the war, there was a change that happened in the ninja village.
   With the passage of time, there was a need to change the world of ninjas, and if they didn't do that, ninjas would lose their worth, and they would disappear.
   This was why Haru and Tsunade changed the system of the ninja village and made it into a military.
   The ninja didn't receive money based on the mission they did. Instead, they received a monthly income, which was more stable.
   However, because of this reason, the number of ninjas couldn't be so much, and only an elite or elite would be chosen.
   Then what about the ordinary ninja?
   This led to a change in education.
   The education in the ninja world was only six years, and after they graduated from the ninja school, they would become an official ninja, and they would fight against an enemy, killing them.
   However, when they graduated, they were just 12 years old.
   In other words, they were just children.
   Children didn't have a stable mind, and they were affected, which was why they changed the education to 9-year Compulsory Education.
   By they graduated, they could make their own choice whether they wanted to become a ninja or not.
   After all, unlike before, the war didn't happen again, and everyone was living peacefully.
   However, Haru knew that the peace in this world wasn't forever, especially when there were so many countries in the world of Ninja.
   If possible, Haru wanted to unify all the countries in this world into one, but he knew that there would be a lot of blood if that happened since what kind of countries wanted to be annexed without fighting?
   Haru could use his mind manipulation, but he didn't really want to use this power if possible.
   Also, frankly, Haru didn't care much about other people other than his family.
   In the worlds of Naruto, Haru had many wives from Tsunade, Shizune, Konan, Mei Terumi, Tayuya, Hanabi Hyuga, and even Kaguya Otsutsuki. They were all living peacefully and happily, whether it was the day or the night. Of course, they also had children. After all, they had spent so much time together.
   "I wonder who is going to marry her?" Haru sighed helplessly.
   Haru and Tsunade had children, and of course, their daughter inherited the handsome and beautiful appearance of their parents. Unfortunately, his daughter inherited Tsunade's bad habit, who loved gambling.
   If his daughter inherited his talent in gambling, then it was alright, but she inherited Tsunade's talent in gambling, which made him helpless.
   Looking at the thing that was used to pay for her gambling habit, Haru really wanted to smack his daughter somehow.
   "Oh, with how beautiful she's, I'm sure that she'll meet someone, right?" Tsunade smiled sweetly and rested her head on her husband's shoulder. "Like how I meet you, right?"
   Haru looked at Tsunade for a moment and said, "How about we make one more?" He directly lifted her and brought her to the room.
   Haru and Tsunade were about to make their second child, but suddenly the door was opened, and there was Kaguya there.
   "Can you not leave me behind?" Kaguya asked.
   Haru decided to have a threesome today, and he might as well bring his other wives too to enjoy their time together.
   While Haru and his wives were enjoying their time together, Haru's daughter with Tsunade, Tsukuyo, was at the school and sighed in disappointment since she had lost her gamble again.
   Still, as Tsukuyo sighed, many people couldn't help but feel heartache, thinking that she was sad and they wanted to do something to cheer her up. She had inherited the handsome face of Haru and the beautiful face of Tsunade. Of course, she became one of the most beautiful girls in the world of Naruto.
   "Tsukuyo, you have lost," Chocho Akimichi said with a smile.
   Tsukuyu's lips twitched, and she took something out of her pocket.
   As Chocho received something from Tsukuyo, she screamed happily!
   The item that was given by Tsukuyu was the picture of her father, who had just finished his workout. His photo was so handsome that it could make people fall in love in an instant.
   "Once again, Chocho! One more time, Choco!" Tsukuyo said without hesitation. "This time, I'll win!" Truthfully, she could use her power to win, but her pride didn't allow her to do so since she wanted to win by herself.
   "Okay, okay, but this time, I want your father's photo without... without a shirt..." Chocho said with a blush.
   Tsukuyo snorted in disdain and said, "Say that after you win!"
   Sarada Uchiha couldn't handle it anymore and quickly stopped Tsukuyo. "Tsukuyo, are you sure? Your mother is going to smack you again." Still, her face blushed when she looked at the photo that was held Chocho. After all, she knew how handsome Tsukuyo's father was.
   "It's alright. It's alright. You don't need to worry." Tsukuyo waved her hand boringly. As long as her parents didn't find out, she should be alright. Also, even if she gave the photo of her father, she felt that nothing would happen between the two, and she just had fun, teasing those innocent girls who thought that they had a chance with her father. 'Just have fun dreaming, girls.' After all, the one who would marry her father was her!
   The three of them continued to have fun until someone interrupted them.
   "Tsu - Tsukuyo-chan, do you want to eat ramen with me?" Boruto asked shyly.
   "Bastard, Boruto, do you want to die!?"
   "If you want to ask Tsukuyo-chan to date, you need to walk over my dead body!"
   "Ha?! I'm not afraid of you!"
   While the boys and some girls were fighting with each other, Tsukuyu was unfazed, and she had always been focused on gambling with Chocho.
   As for Haru's worry about whether Tsukuyo wouldn't marry or not, there was no need to worry since there were many guys who were falling for her.
   Still, if they wanted to be together, then it was a different matter.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   Chapter 2191: Ansatsu Kyoshitsu World
   In the world of the Ansatsu Kyoshitsu, seven years had passed, and many things had happened there.
   The students of Class 3-E of Kunugigaoka Junior High School had graduated, and each of them was working hard to achieve their dream. If it was before, they might give up when they encountered a problem, but after their meeting with Korosensei, they couldn't give up so easily, and they had resolved that couldn't be broken with mere setbacks.
   Still, even after seven years, their relationship between them was still close to each other, and now, they had decided to have a reunion to clean up their old class.
   It had been seven years, and of course, Kunugigaoka Junior High School had closed up the existence the Class-3E. After all, unlike seven years ago, when they used a group of students to assassinate a bipedal octopus that could destroy the moon.
   After seven years, the school changed the location of the Class-3E to the main building since the headmaster had realized the importance of the education that he had lost in the past.
   Due to class changes, the previous classroom of Class-3E was abandoned, so all the previous students from Class-3E decided to do a reunion to clean up their classroom.
   Still, everyone had made some careers, and some of them were still studying, but even so, there was someone who was the most noticeable.
   "Ah, you have grown so big, Natsuo. You're so small before." Kaede Kayano rubbed the cheeks of Kasugano Natsuo happily with a smile.
   "If only you're ten years older..." Rio sighed as she rubbed Natsuo's head while glancing at Haru and Yukiko enviously.
   Natsuo only showed an unpleasant expression, showing a begging expression to his father and mother.
   "Don't tease him too much, Kaede, Rio." Haru picked up his son with Yukiko Kanzaki. No, it should be Kasugano Kanzaki now. Unlike any other world, in this world, he didn't have many women. There were only two women that were Yukiko and Ritsu. That should be his plan, but he just couldn't control his lower body and had eaten a lot.
   Natsuo, who was picked up by his father, sighed in relief and stayed with his father since he was afraid that he might be attacked by those cougars.
   Haru looked at his son and felt weird, wondering why this little boy didn't inherit his hobby, but he didn't think too much. Still, as expected, his son inherited his genes, and all the girls in his kindergarten had been shot down by him.
   "If you want children, you should make one, Kaede. I'm sure Nagisa will be happy," Yukiko said jokingly as she carried her second son. "Also, Rio, you shouldn't be desperate to wait for my son, right?"
   Rio rolled her eyes and wanted to tell Yukiko that she aimed for her husband, but how could she say that?
   Haru and Yukiko had two children, and the two of them were all male, and there was still another one on her stomach. They wanted a girl, but if they got another male, then it was alright since they just needed to make more.
   Still, the girls in the Class-3E were so envious of Yukiko since it could be said that she had become the winner of life since she had married Haru right after graduating from high school.
   "Still, how many children are you going to make?" Kaede asked speechlessly since she could see that Yukiko was pregnant again. She looked at Yukiko enviously and thought that they were too active, right?
   "Not sure. This guy loves children so much," Yukiko said with a laugh. Unlike before, when she just didn't feel comfortable with her family and became a bad girl during the process, this time, she loved her family so much, and if possible, she wanted to have more children with him.
   "Still, is it alright to leave your shrine? I have heard that your shrine's appointment has almost reached a decade or so," Megu Kataoka said curiously since she knew how famous Haru's shrine was.
   In this world, there were many careers that Haru could choose easily. However, he chose to become a shrine owner, and he had made it so famous that many people with influences, whether it was politicians, yakuza, businessmen, authors, actresses, actors, or many public figures, became his patron.
   While Haru wasn't the richest, his influence on this country wasn't something that could be scoffed off.
   Still, the truth was that Haru still had a lot of money, but he just hid that money from the public and never showed it.
   "Haru, can you introduce me to some more people?" Karna Akabane asked. After seven years, he became a bureaucrat, becoming the servant of the country, but the truth was, he wanted to control the country from the shadow. Of course, it would take many years to do that, but with Haru's help, it became easier.
   What was the most important thing in society?
   As long as you had a network, it was easy to build something, and Haru had that network.
   "Hey, introduce me too," Ryoma Terasaka said quickly. After seven years, he had become an apprentice politician, and the network that Haru had was something that made him excited.
   With his hand on his hand, Haru sighed and said, "You guys have become dirty adults, huh?"
   "Dad, what's a dirty adult?" Natsuo asked.
   "It's like those two uncles here," Haru said simply.
   Natsuo looked at Ryoma and Karna and nodded thoughtfully.
   Still, they knew that this wasn't the time to talk about business, and they also started to clean up their previous classroom together. However, if Haru didn't come, then the two of them probably wouldn't come to this reunion since they were busy with their jobs.
   Natsuo, who was invited, also looked at the classroom where his father and mother, studying curiously, wondered how they could study in such a ruined building.
   Haru, on the other hand, glanced at Rinka Hayami and Toka Yada subtly, which made them blush.
   Yukiko also knew about her husband's matter, but she didn't think too much about it since they had done it together.
   Still, there was something that they wanted to ask.
   "By the way, Kaede, whose kid is this? This isn't your child with Nagisa, right?"
   Everyone was curious about the cute girl who had been following Kaede. They could see that the appearance of this cute girl was quite similar to Kaede, but strangely, this cute girl was so close to Haru.
   'Don't tell me?!' They suddenly smelled a huge scandal happening.
   Fortunately, Nagisa didn't come since he was busy with his job.
   "Huh? What are you thinking about?! Do you want to die!?" Kaede wanted to smack all of them, but then her skirt was pulled by the cute girl. "What's wrong, Rin?"
   "Aunt, did dad become a teacher in this class?" Rin asked in doubt, looking at the ruined building in front of her.
   "Yes, your dad was our teacher," Kaede said with a smile as she patted her niece's head.
   However, when everyone heard those words, their eyes suddenly widened, and they shouted out loud, "EEEEEEEEHHHH!?"
   Their seven years of reunion really brought so many surprises.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   It's going to finish soon.
   Fuh, it's been so long.
   Chapter 2192: Kimetsu no Yaiba World
   After the end of the Demon King, Muzan Kibutsuji, the world ushered in peace, and the Demon Slayer organization was disbanded. However, it was quite a normal thing since there was no demon anymore and everyone could achieve what they wanted to do.
   Haru and Shinobu decided to move to Shizuoka and lived there.
   Shinobu as usual, opened her hospital, pharmaceutical companies, and a drugstore.
   Haru wanted to try to become a household husband, but in the end, he decided to become a fisherman and built his fisheries companies and fish market in Shizuoka prefecture and Tokyo. He wanted to open his fisheries in Hokkaido and also food companies, but he decided to hold it for a while. After all, Shinobu was pregnant with his child.
   As usual, Haru didn't waste his time and impregnated his woman without hesitation.
   The temperature in Hokkaido was cold and the street wasn't good either, so there were many inconveniences.
   On the other hand, Shizuoka wasn't that far from Tokyo and many of their friends could visit them.
   "Haru, are you sure that you want to move to Hokkaido? Shinobu is pregnant, you know?" Mitsuri Kanroji complained that if Haru and Shinobu decided to move to Hokkaido, then it would be hard to visit them.
   "You sure want to move to that kind of place?" Obanai Iguro asked with a frown. After all, in the eyes of many people, Hokkaido was a backward place, and there were many aborigines who lived there.
   Mitsuri and Obanai had married each other and they had opened a restaurant in Shizuoka too.
   Haru and Shinobu usually bring their business partner and clients to eat in their restaurant so their restaurant was quite famous.
   Unlike in different worlds, in this world, Haru's wife was only Shinobu, considering how beautiful his wife was, and he didn't have an interest in normal women, so he was quite loyal.
   Haru might have had an idea of Mitsuri, but he didn't have a hobby of stealing someone else's girl.
   "We might move, but not now," Shinobu said as she walked slowly toward them. In her stomach, there was a huge bulging, showing that she was pregnant.
   "Hey, be careful! Don't walk around so much." Haru quickly stood up and helped his wife to sit down on the chair.
   Shinobu felt warm, but she snorted and said, "What are you afraid of? I'm not so weak that you should worry about me."
   Haru was speechless and didn't say much since even if she was pregnant, they still did it at night.
   "When are you going to move then?" Mitsuri asked curiously and sighed since she couldn't change their decision.
   "Probably a decade later? Well, we're not in a hurry since we're slowly building our power in this country," Shinobu said relaxedly.
   Mitsuri and Obanai were speechless since the wealth of Haru and Shinobu were probably not lost and even more than their previous boss, Kagaya Ubuyashiki.
   Kagaya Ubuyashiki had been cured after he received treatment from Shinobu and it was also the reason why it was easy for them to her name become famous since she could treat a disease that was impossible to treat.
   As for what Kagaya was doing, he probably walked around the world since he didn't lack money.
   "Still, what are you doing in Hokkaido?" Obanai asked.
   "Well, this guy wants to play Harvest Moon in real life," Shinobu said with a sigh.
   Obanai and Mitsuri were clearly confused.
   "................." Haru.
   "You don't need to think too much." Waving her hand, Shinobu smiled and asked, "You're pregnant too, right?"
   "Um..." Mitsuri smiled happily as she rubbed her stomach lovingly.
   Obanai's cold expression was also full of warmth when he looked at his wife.
   Even though the Demon Slayer might lose their job, they could chase after their dream.
   As for the people who couldn't fit in society since they felt their hands were full of blood, Haru and Shinobu decided to hire them as bodyguards.
   In the Taisho era, the world wasn't so peaceful.
   Fortunately, they were all Demon Slayers and their bodies were powerful, so there was no need to worry too much about the danger.
   As for the protagonist, his little sister, and his two other friends, they were on their own, and even though they lived quite humbly, they were all happy.
   Haru had never tried to live humbly, but besides having fun with his wife, he really played a harvest moon in real life.
   Well, instead of Harvest Moon, it was more like a monopoly.
   "If your child is born, how about you marry her or him with mine," Shinobu suddenly said with a smile.
   Mitsuri clapped her hands happily and said, "That might be nice! Let's do that!" She looked at her husband and asked, "What do you think, dear?"
   "Um... I think that you should respect the children's choice instead of making such a decision rashly," Haru said.
   "Eh?" Mitsuri pouted, then looked at her husband. "What do you think, dear?"
   Obanai looked at Shinobu then looked at Haru, without a doubt, the child between the two must be either handsome or beautiful, and personally, with Mitsuri's appetite, he was afraid that a normal family might not be able to afford his children in the future if his children inherited Mitsuri's appetite. He also didn't hate the idea of the two children married to each other. "I think it's okay, but you should respect the choice of the children too."
   They talked to each other happily and even talked about where they were going to marry, etc, which made both guys look at each other and sigh.
   Haru and Shinobu walked to the grave where Shinobu's family was buried to clean it up.
   Shinobu's family had been killed by the demon in the past, leaving her alone in this world, but now, it was no more since she had her own family now.
   "Are you sure that you don't want to revive them?" Haru asked as he cleaned up the grave. He has the ability to revive the dead, so if Shinobu wanted, it was possible.
   Shinobu's stomach became bigger and bigger, so it was hard for her to squad down. "It's alright. You don't even revive your parents, right?"
   "Anyway, I'm not alone now." Shinobu smiled as she caressed her stomach gently.
   Under this wisteria garden, her figure was so graceful and beautiful.
   Haru approached her without hesitation and put his head on her stomach. "Oh, I can hear it kicking around."
   Shinobu snorted with a laugh and said, "Of course, it is our child. It's going to be healthy." But then she sighed and somehow felt worried when she thought that her son might inherit his father's hobby.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked weirdly since Shinobu's expression was so strange.
   "Nothing." Shinobu sighed, but then her lips were kissed so suddenly and it made her startled. "Wh - what's wrong, so suddenly?!"
   "I love you," Haru said with a smile.
   Shinobu blushed and pouted for a bit, thinking that this guy was really unfair. "That's wrong!"
   Haru felt that his wife was really cute.
   "Stay with me forever, alright?" Shinobu held her husband's hand gently as she rubbed her face against his stomach.
   "Yeah, I won't let you go even if you want to," Haru said with a smile.
   In this world, his family might be small, but it was a beautiful family.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Grr!
   Chapter 2193: Hagure Yuusha World
   "Children of Cross Over Other Nations."
   It was the biggest organization in Kuzuha Doumoto's world that helped to govern the world.
   Unlike Haru's normal world, Kuzuha's world might be normal, but the children in this world were often transferred to another world before they returned to their original world. However, when those children returned, they still kept their power.
   Of course, this would bring panic to the normal people in Kuzuha's world, especially when the power of those children could match the entire army of a country.
   If no one supervised them, without a doubt, they might have an idea to do world domination, considering how powerful they were.
   This was the reason why the COCOON was created and needed in this world, so they could guide those children so they wouldn't misuse their power for criminals and other strange actions.
   However, even COCOON, which was known as the organization that guided everyone, also had a hidden plan.
   COCOON's ultimate goal, called the "Y Plan," is to bring complete order to the world and liberate all of humanity from every kind of suffering by creating a new paradise. To this end, COCOON wants to call down a "superior dimensional lifeform," a living entity that transcends the law of causality and is able to freely manipulate all events and phenomena, controlling them under their control.
   To accomplish this, they need to make Earth into a "suitable" place, using the towers of BABEL to control and change the energy flowing through the planet and have constructed a device situated under their HQ to stabilize the power of the being.
   Frankly, Haru and Kuzuha, who lived on this planet, the two of them cared much about this problem, and even if the COCOON was able to call down the "superior dimensional lifeform," it had nothing to do with them since there was something that they had been waiting for.
   It had been a few years after what had happened to Kouha's world, and Kuzuha had almost reached legal age.
   Kuzuha wasn't a loli anymore, so she knew that guy wouldn't reject her, which was why, one day before her birthday, she came to visit his office without hesitation, asking him to spend her birthday together.
   Spending a few years in Kuzuha's world, Haru also built his own power, and he became No.1 in COCOON.
   Frankly, there were many unique things in Kuzuha's world since those children who were teleported to another world were transferred to different kinds of worlds.
   With the ability to create a planet, a life, and even the world, Haru curiously checked those worlds one by one since each world had its own uniqueness, and because of that, he quickly became the No. 1 in COCOON, taking over the biggest organization in the world in one swoop.
   Kuzuha also helped him from time to time, and they often spent their time together. However, she wasn't the only woman beside him.
   After entering the headquarters of the COCOON in Japan, Kuzuha walked in the direction of Haru's office without hesitation, and along the way, she met Minami Aihara.
   Minami Aihara was the Treasurer of the Student Council of the BABEL. After she graduated, she worked under Haru without hesitation.
   Minami, who was wearing a woman suit, turned her head and looked at Kuzuha. Her expression was as blank as ever, but there was a trace of blush and sweat that couldn't be hidden. Still, she greeted Kuzuha gently. "Kuzuha-chan."
   Kuzuha's lips trembled, but she ignored what had happened to Minami and asked, "Where's Haru?"
   Minami's expression turned weird, and he said, "Wait a minute, he should be ready soon."
   Kuzuha curled her lips and asked, "Who is inside?"
   "Haruka is inside," Minami said.
   Haruka Nanase was the Vice-President of JPN Babel's Student Council, and after she graduated, she also didn't hesitate and work under Haru.
   As for the relationship between Haru, Haruka, and Minami, there was no need to say, right?
   "So what's wrong? It's rare for you to come here," Minami asked curiously. After all, Kuzuha usually waited at home, and it surprised her that Kuzuha suddenly came to the headquarters.
   "My birthday is tomorrow," Kuzuha said shyly.
   "Ah!" Minami understood instantly and nodded thoughtfully. "Okay, he should be ---"
   The door was opened, and Haru was there, looking at Kuzuha curiously.
   "You don't forget, right?" Kuzuha asked as she looked at Haru.
   "Of course not." Haru shook his head without hesitation since he had been waiting for this moment.
   Kuzuha smiled sweetly when she heard Haru's words.
   "I know that you have a plan after this, but why don't we talk about our task first?" Haruka, who was inside Haru's office, suddenly joined their conversation.
   Kuzuha and Minami looked at Haruka at the same time, which caused the girl to blush.
   "Wh - What's with that expression? I'm just trying to help you so you can enjoy your birthday as early as possible," Haruka said hurriedly. Still, her quivering legs and flushed face caused Kuzuha and Minami to look at her in doubt.
   "Well, let's talk first. Also, you shouldn't force yourself to walk," Haru said as he carried Haruka in his arms.
   "Wh --?!" Haruka flushed and hammered Haru's chest shyly.
   "...Can you discuss your problem now?" Even if Kuzuha's patient was good, she was so jealous of Haruka now.
   Haru placed Haruka on the sofa to recuperate, then asked, "So what's wrong?"
   Haruka, who was placed on the sofa, was stunned, then asked, "Don't you remember the problem?"
   "What's the problem?" Haru asked curiously.
   "It's Scarlet Dusk!" Haruka pouted and said, "This organization has caused trouble again!"
   "Oh, the Scarlet Dusk, huh?" Haru nodded.
   Scarlet Dusk is the name of the world's most famous terrorist organization. Rivaling the new United Nations and Babel in strength, to the point that they are said to be hopeless against them, the group is formed of elite youth alternative world returnees and currently the only organization capable of competing against the ruler of the world, COCOON.
   Not only did this terrorist organization have the previous No. 1 of COCOON, Michael Arkwood, but this organization also had the protagonist of this world, Akatsuki Ouwasa as a member.
   Still, no matter how strong the Scarlet Dusk was, it still couldn't match COCOON, which was under Haru's leadership.
   Haruka, Kuzuha, and Minami knew how big COCOON had grown under Haru, and it was also the reason why everyone bowed their heads toward him since he could make everyone follow him without hesitation, tying them with either charisma, leadership, result, and interest.
   Also, his power was powerful!
   Many people tried to fight him, but no one had ever seen their true power since when they faced him, no one could use their power anymore, which was why Haru was the strongest existence in this world.
   However, Haruka didn't know how powerful Haru was, and she was just worried since the Scarlet Dusk had caused many troubles in the world.
   "Scarlet Dusk?" Kuzuha frowned and asked, "That guy hasn't let go of his hatred?"
   "Of course not, right? I stole his little sister after all," Haru said subtly. He had been with many women in this world whether and all the important female characters in this world had been eaten by him. He even ate the princess and the maids from another world too, which made him become the source of hatred for many guys.
   Minami, Kuzuha, and Haruka shook their heads and thought Akatsuki Ouwasa in disdain since a man in jealousy was unattractive and ugly, especially when Myuu had made her decision and loved Haru dearly, so why should that guy hate Haru?
   If possible, Minami and Haruka wanted to destroy Scarlet Dusk without hesitation.
   However, Haru didn't want to do it since he also controlled the Scarlet Dusk in secret, and COCOON needed an enemy, or else his organization would be stagnant.
   "Well, we can talk about this matter tomorrow." Haru looked at Kuzuha and said, "Kuzuha, should we go now? I have prepared a surprise for you."
   "Really?" Kuzuha was surprised.
   Haru nodded and said, "After all, you will reach a legal age tomorrow."
   "Oh..." Kuzuha nodded subtly, then quickly said, "Should we go now?"
   "Okay." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   The two of them walked out together and thought that they had been waiting for this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Seven more days and this story will end.
   As for what will be in the future, you can read either "I Refuse to become a Scumbag in Tokyo," or "I refuse to become a scumbag."
   I wrote those two.
   Anyway, enjoy.
   Chapter 2194: Black Bullet World
   After Sumire brought the antivirus to fight against the Gastrea Virus, the Gastrea in Japan had disappeared, and this country was freed from Gastrea.
   Everyone lived peacefully, and they lived happily since they didn't need to worry about the Gastrea anymore.
   With the disappearance of the Gastrea in this country, the economy of the people in this country became stronger, and the power of this country also became stronger.
   Sogen Saitake was so happy that his flabby stomach moved up and down.
   Haru also resumed his position as governor, and frankly, he felt that there were many uglinesses in this world.
   While the discrimination against the Cursed Children in his country had disappeared, it didn't mean the same in the other countries.
   As for the anti-virus to erase the Gastrea, there were many countries that tried to get the formula and were told his country to give the formula to everyone for free.
   Frankly, it was an easy matter for Haru to solve all of them, but talking about an unpleasant thing really tired him out.
   "Haruka-sama, do you want me to massage your temple?"
   Haru looked at Saitenshi, who offered him a massage, and sighed inwardly at his lower body since he also had eaten this cute girl. Many years had passed in this world, and Saitenshi had become a fine woman.
   "Saitensei, we're alone. Why do you call me, Haruka-sama?" Haru reached Saitenshi's waist and put her on his lap. "Why don't you call me like you usually do at home?"
   "Um...." Saitenshi's face reddened as she covered her face with her two hands. The blush on her face started to spread to her snow-white neck.
   Even after so many years, Saitenshi was still an attractive woman, and the passage of years gave her the charm of a young mom, which made him even more excited.
   Even though it was troublesome, Haru's life in this world was full of moisture, considering he had many women in this world.
   "De - dear..." Saitenshi said timidly as she peeked at Haru through her white hat.
   Haru didn't care anymore and decided to eat her in his office.
   Haru patted his twin head with Sumire. Sumire had given him two children, and they were twins, a pair of a boy and a girl. "Did you have fun at school?"
   The two children talked excitedly when their father asked them about what they were doing at school.
   Haru listened carefully as he asked them a question with interest.
   While the three of them talked to each other, Sumire walked out of her office with a yawn.
   "Good morning, dear," Sumire said as she laid on Haru's lap without hesitation.
   "Mom, we're talking with dad!"
   "Also, don't forget to take a bath! You smell so bad!"
   The two children complained when their mother suddenly interrupted them, and the intense smell of disinfectant from their mother made them complain, so they asked their mother to take a bath.
   "It's alright. It's alright." Sumire waved her hand lazily and said, "Your father is going to wash me up later. Also, do you two go to sleep early? You're going to pick up a sweet potato tomorrow with everyone at school, right? Your father will cook delicious food with sweet potatoes, so don't forget to pick the best one."
   "Okay, we'll pick the best one!" 2x
   The two children nodded excitedly without hesitation. They knew how delicious their father's food was, so they would pick the best one!
   They talked for a while before the two children went to take a bed.
   Haru and Sumire kissed their children before they went to the bathroom together since Sumire's smell was strange.
   "How long have you not taken a bath?" Haru asked speechlessly, helping his wife to clean up. It might have been many years since they had been together, but he had never had enough of watching his wife's body.
   Sumire might not have the best figure or the most beautiful face, but her messy appearance gave her a distinct charm that made him addicted.
   "Three days? I'm not sure." Sumire also washed Haru's lower body skillfully with her ability, which made him all giddy. "So, where have you been? Kisara? Saitenshi? Shiba? Tina?" Even though she also asked for a child from him after the end of the quest in Kouha's world, they only had children after a few years of his stay in this world. Compared to Saitenshi's children, her children were younger, but it was still better since Tina had just given it a year ago.
   Even though Haru was impregnated Tina, her age had reached legal age, so what he did was legal, so there was no need to worry about anything.
   Haru was speechless by this question, but he still answered, "...Saitenshi."
   "Hmm..." Sumire hummed and said, "I won't let you sleep tonight."
   "That's what I want to say," Haru said since Sumire's hands had been teasing his little brother, so he almost couldn't hold on.
   While Haru was a governor, Sumire was still a doctor and often did various research at her home since she also became a housewife now.
   Sumire had a great time with her life. After all, she had never thought of having children, but frankly, having children wasn't bad. The only thing that she might be worried about was that her twin children might follow Haru's path in his original story.
   Haru wasn't sure what Sumire thought, but he felt that she was thinking about something rude.
   The two let out a long comfortable sigh as they dipped into a hot spring bath together.
   Sumire's pale skin turned slightly redder, and her perfectly sized cups floated on the water.
   Haru looked at her pink-colored nipples and felt that they were pretty cute. "Still, they were dark in color before. What did you do?" When Sumire was pregnant, the color of her nipples turned darker. Even if they returned after she gave birth to two children, it was quite rare for them to return in pink color.
   Sumire slapped Haru's hands without hesitation when he was about to pinch her nipples. "Let's do it in bed." She snorted, showing an annoyed expression, but her face was flushed.
   'You said that, but you kept stroking my little brother...' Haru was speechless, but he didn't say much. Still, he didn't give up and kissed her soft neck with lust. "Shall we make another one?"
   Sumire's breath started to get heavy, and her mind couldn't concentrate. "O - Okay..." She felt that her family was too small and thought that it wouldn't be bad to add another one, right?
   After they had made up their minds, they decided to make another one.
   Still, Sumire had never thought of having a family before, but frankly, she felt so blessed right now, especially when her husband's desire for her had never changed, and they were in love no matter how they had been together.
   "Ah~~! Annh~~!! More! Thurst me more, Haru!"
   "Quiet down. You might wake them up."
   Haru turned Sumire's body and kissed her lips while he wondered what his children's reaction would be when they were going to become an older sister and an older brother tomorrow.
   Their family might be small, but they are all so happy right now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2195: Akame Ga Kill World
   In the world of the Akame Ga World, the Empire that was led by Haru reached a prosperous state.
   If the people on the Empire said, then under his leadership, the Empire had reached the Golden Age.
   Frankly, the technology in this place was quite strange. After all, most of the people still used a carriage to move, even though there was a missile, machine gun, or any other future-related things.
   Still, even if the evil prime minister and many corrupt people had been killed, the problem in this world hadn't ended.
   There were many problems such as the Danger Beasts, corrupted officials and nobles, and the other countries.
   The problem of the Danger Beasts and the corrupted officials and nobles were easy to solve since, under Haru's iron rules, every person that might possess a threat to his government was killed without hesitation.
   Haru knew that it might sound cruel, but those people who tried to fight him were someone who was similar to Honest, they had their own selfishness and wanted to covet the Empire on their own, so he could only be cruel to them, so his rulership would be unshaken.
   As for the Danger Beats, frankly, Haru didn't think too much of them. Instead, he felt that he could use them for pets or weapons, which was quite useful.
   The only problem was the neighboring country.
   While under Honest, the Empire waged a war one after another and it had many enemies whether it was Northern Country, Western Country, Southern Country, or, Eastern Country.
   It was also the reason why Haru needed to make everyone to be obedient to him by using a cruel method.
   Still, the result was good since everyone could live happily and their sense of belonging in the Empire was also strong with him as an Emperor.
   However, the country or anything, it didn't really matter since what was important was the happiness of his family in this world.
   Haru and Esdeath took a vacation on the southern island happily with their children. They had three children in this world, two boys and one girl.
   Looking at the three children, who were playing on the beach, Esdeath smiled happily as she leaned her head on Haru's before she said strictly, "Start training!" Even though they were on vacation, she didn't forget to train her children. She knew that the strong could have everything and the weak would lose everything.
   The example was clear, like Esdeath's father, who had lost his life after he was killed in the past, or Honest and the previous emperor who died under Haru. The reason why they were all killed and lost their position was that they were all weak. If they were strong, whether it was a conspiracy or something, all of them would turn useless with their power!
   This was why Esdeath had always been strict with the training of her children.
   Haru didn't say anything about this since having a strong power was a good thing. However, he also knew his children weren't weak, but a strict education was needed so they wouldn't become like Honest or Tenryuubito in the world of One Piece.
   Having a strong power was a good thing, but if they couldn't control it, it would bring a disaster to the people in their surroundings.
   If his children with Esdeath were born as normal children, then he didn't think too much, but they were born as royalty so he needed to give them an appropriate education.
   The movement of the three children stopped and they looked at their father pitifully, but their father only looked away and didn't say anything. Under the stare of their mothers, they could only sigh, but they also didn't really mind since they also wanted to become stronger.
   "Get a shark or whale from the sea. Your father is going to cook it," Esdeath said simply.
   They said chirpily as they swam into the sea to get a shark or a whale.
   "Should we bring them to the world of Toriko or Hunter x Hunter?" Esdeath asked as she thought about how to train her children.
   "Hm... how about Hunter x Hunter world first?" Haru said.
   "Okay, Nen is a pretty interesting ability after all." Esdeath nodded, then asked, "What about your other children, do you want to bring them?"
   Haru had many children in this world since he had many lovers.
   Whether it was Akame, Chelsea, Sheele, Mine, Kurome, Leone, Sayo, Najenda, or Seryu, all of them had children. However, he only gave them one of them and it was different from Esdeath who had three of his children.
   There were many nobles, officials, or rich businessmen who wanted to give Haru their wives or their daughter, but Haru rejected them without hesitation since he felt that all of the women that he mentioned above were enough for him.
   "Well, they should be happy to play together in another world," Haru said simply. His women knew that he could teleport to another world, so they often asked him to travel to the various worlds together.
   "That's true, but you're mine now and don't think of other girls in front of me," Esdeath said as she stared at Haru with frosty eyes.
   His three children quickly ran away when they felt their mother's anger. In their minds, being on the sea with many dangerous beasts must be safer than staying with their angry mother.
   Haru stared at Esdeath for a moment, then caressed his wife's cheek tenderly. "Of course, in my mind and heart, you're all I can think of." He gave his wife the warmest smile full of love and said, "I love you, Esdeath."
   Instantly, all the ice around them disappeared, and Esdeath snuggled into the chest of her husband. She made a circle on his chest with her finger and said, "Should we go to the villa?"
   "What about them?" Haru asked.
   "It's okay, it isn't like something can kill them here, after all, right?" Esdeath said as she happily rubbed her face against his chest.
   Haru wondered how this woman could be so cute, so without hesitation, he picked his wife and brought her to the villa since there was something that they needed to do.
   The three children of Haru and Esdeath stared at their father and mother who had disappeared and sighed in relief while thinking that the weakness of their mother was their father, so they should always bring their father when their mother told them to train.
   "So what should we do now?"
   "Well, how about we pick a whale or shark? Father's food is delicious after all."
   The three of them looked at each other and nodded without hesitation with excitement on their faces since as the children of Haru and Esdeath, they were all fighting mania too.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   "Ora! Ora! Ora!"
   Chapter 2196: Daimidaler World
   The space suddenly twisted, and a hole suddenly appeared out of nowhere before a single woman suddenly appeared in this world.
   "It's been a while, world~~!" Rikantz Seaberry, this was the name of this woman. She had been away from this world for a few years after following the Penguin to another world. However, the Penguin told her to come back to this world because of the Penguin Emperor's order.
   Rikantz watched over the scenery and somehow felt that there were many changes that happened, but it was normal, considering the town was destroyed because of the last battles that happened.
   When Rikantz thought about the order of the Penguin Order, she couldn't help but feel strange, and somehow there was also anticipation.
   "What's wrong, Emperor-sama?" Rikantz asked curiously.
   "Yeah, what's wrong, Emperor-sama?"
   "We have been playing with Rikantz with our front-tail."
   "Shut up!" Penguin Emperor roared since they had been so noisy, then he looked at Rikantz and asked, "Ritz, you're not young anymore now."
   "Yeah, I have grown up, Emperor-sama!" Rikantz said with a smile. Unlike before, she had grown up into a beautiful woman. "My breasts have also grown up. Do you want to touch them, Emperor-sama?"
   "Yeah, her breasts are so soft!"
   "We guarantee it is, Emperor-sama!"
   The Penguin Emperor sighed then said, "Let's not talk about breasts since there's something that I need to talk about more important than I need to talk with you."
   "What's wrong?" Everyone looked curiously surprised since they didn't expect that there was something more important than the breasts!
   "You're not young anymore. How about you try to get a boyfriend?" the Penguin Emperor suddenly said.
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard the Penguin Emperor's words.
   "Em - emperor-sama, are you going to throw me out?" Rikantz suddenly cried sadly.
   "Is that what you're planning to do, Emperor?!"
   "We're not going to let you!"
   "Yeah, Ritz is our family!"
   The Penguins couldn't calm down when they heard the Penguin Emperor's words.
   "Calm down." The Penguin Emperor sighed and said, "You're not young anymore, and you should know that we, the Penguins, even though we have a wonderful front-tail, we're not able to do anything with it..."
   Everyone also lowered their heads.
   Even though all of them were proud of their front-tail, it didn't mean that they could use it for mating or something. It was just a decoration, and there was nothing more or less.
   Still, the thought of Ritz mating with a different male suddenly made them excited.
   "We won't let Ritz have a boyfriend!"
   Everyone suddenly clamored together, and they wouldn't accept Rikantz to have a boyfriend since they didn't want it!
   "Yeah, Emperor-sama, I don't want a boyfriend! I have everyone here! There's no need for me to have a boyfriend!" Rikantz said without hesitation since she loved the Penguins so much, and she also didn't have an interest in dating a human. Even though the front-tail might not be able to be used as a mating tool, she was also alright with platonic love. As long as there was a Penguin, everything would be alright.
   "Yeah, we love you, Ritz!"
   "We'll be with you forever!"
   Everyone was excited, but suddenly everyone turned quiet when they heard Emperor Penguin's words.
   "But Ritz... you're still a virgin..."
   This single word suddenly caused a ripple in the life of the Penguins, especially when they thought that Rikantz was still a virgin!
   When they thought that Rikantz might die while a virgin, they couldn't help but cry in sadness, but at the same time, they didn't want to give her to a random guy.
   Rikantz was overwhelmed, but she would be lying if she wasn't interested in sex. However, in the Penguin world, there was no chance to do it since everyone was a Penguin and no Penguin was interested in sex.
   The Penguins didn't reproduce by having sex instead, they were created automatically as long as there was enough Hi-Ero Energy.
   As long as people were still interested in the Ero, the Penguin still existed no matter where they were!
   "But... but who will take Ritz's virginity?"
   They thought that there were no suitable people to do it, and Rikantz was their precious princess. There was no way for them to give her random shit that they didn't know where they came from!
   "There's only one suitable person..." The Penguin Emperor looked at everyone, then asked, "What do you think?"
   Everyone was in silence, and their hearts felt heavy, but there was this strange excitement in their hearts.
   As for Rikantz, she could only helplessly follow everyone's words and vowed that she would love the Penguin forever!
   "I won't throw away my virginity!" Rikantz roared, but in the end, she was sent to her original world.
   Then here she came, Rikantz came back to her original world. However, she was clueless about everything, and she wasn't sure where to go.
   "Huh? Ritz, is that you?"
   "Huh?" Rikantz was startled when someone suddenly called out her name, but when she turned her head, she was surprised to see someone familiar. "Huh? Kiriko, is that you?" Even Kiriko Kiyuna might be quite older, but she still remembered her. Still, even though Kirko's face didn't change much, she could see Kiriko had a different kind of charm somehow.
   "Yes, it has been a while, Ritz." Kiriko smiled and asked worriedly, "Is the Penguin is also here?" She felt worried when she thought that the Penguin might mess up this world again.
   "No, I'm here alone, but who is this little boy?" Rikantz looked at the little boy who was holding Kiriko's hand obediently. The little boy had silver-colored short hair and a handsome face that could smite any women that saw him. Her heart was in shock since this little boy resembled someone. "This... this child is...?"
   Kiriko's smile was full of love as she nodded. "Yes, it is my children."
   "With Haru...?" Rikantz asked as she observed the little boy curiously from up, down, left, and right.
   The little boy only looked at Rikantz with a strange expression, but somehow he had no idea who the identity of this woman was.
   "Yes." Kiriko showed her ring and said, "We have married each other." She was sad when Haru left everyone, and her days were filled with sadness, but when he returned, everything changed, and she was full of happiness, especially at night. She might not be alone, but she was alright with it as long as she could be with him. Still, who would expect that he would be able to change the law of the country and allow polygamy, so he married everyone together.
   Chieko Kakazu, Sewashiko Goya, Moriko Tomoyose, Soriko Majikina, Kiriko Kiyuna, and Kyouko Sonan.
   Haru married all of them and their family's name changed to Kasugano.
   "Wow..." Rikantz sighed inwardly and didn't expect that Kiriko, who she often teased, would marry Haru and also had his children too, but at the same time, she was curious and asked in a whisper, "Is - is your nightlife, alright?"
   Kiriko was stunned, but she recalled how the Penguin was and felt that Rikantz's question was normal. Her pupils changed slightly and there was a love symbol on each of her pupils. "It is so wonderful..." Somehow, she just wanted to go home now, but then she asked, "How about you?" However, she remembered that the Penguins didn't have an interest in sex even though they had a front-tail, which made her ask, "...You're still a virgin?"
   "..........." Rikantz could only lower her head shyly since Kiriko's words hit the mark.
   "............" Kiriko was stunned and felt weird since she knew how perverted Rikantz was, but this woman was still a virgin, even though she was quite old now. She wanted to ask her something, but her hand was pulled by her son. "What's wrong, Ouma?"
   "Is this big sister going to be my new mom?" Ouma asked curiously.
   ".............." Kiriko and Rikantz looked at each other for a moment and somehow, such a possibility was going to happen soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2197: Accel World
   In one of the best elementary schools in Japan, which was located in Shinjuku, there were many little girls who surrounded a little boy, but the little boy seemed to ignore those girls, who started to talk to each other. His father often told her that it was better to act kind toward little girls, but his mother also told him to do so, which was why, he couldn't tell them to move away from him even though they were so noisy.
   Still, the little boy also understood why their feelings were so noisy since their parents were about to watch them in class later.
   In this country, there was something that was known as the observation day, and it was the day when the parents could come to the school to watch over their children on the normal study.
   "My parents can't come..."
   "I'm afraid that my father will embarrass me..."
   They were, after all, staying in one of the best elementary schools, so they were smarter than normal children, but even so, those little girls had become nymphos because this little boy's appearance was so handsome.
   Still, even if they were smart, they were children, so they had mixed feelings when they talked about their parents since everyone had different parents.
   Some of them were scared, some of them were happy, and some of them were helpless toward their parents.
   "Kaito-kun, are your parents going to come?"
   Everyone then quickly turned their eyes toward the handsome little boy.
   "Yeah, my father and mother will come." Even though Kasugano Kaito tried to hide it, there was a smile on his face, which caused everyone to blush. However, when they heard Kaito's words, they quickly caught the point, and they became even more excited.
   "Kaito's dad is going to come!"
   Everyone cheered happily, and some of the children told their mothers quickly since their mothers told them to tell if Haru came to the observation day.
   Kaito's lips twitched, and he felt a headache. Personally, he was proud of his father, but he was also helpless since he knew how bad his father was, especially his popularity, among women.
   Was he going to have a new mother?
   Kaito wasn't sure, but he just hoped that he could understand what was so special about women soon.
   While Kaito was in elementary school, Haru was still at his home together with his wife in this world.
   "The observation day is going to start soon. Shall we go?" Kurasaki Fuuko asked her husband with a smile.
   Haru looked at his wife for a moment and looked at the bulge on her stomach. It had been many years since he stayed in this world, and Fuuko had become his wife.
   Right now, Fuuko isn't Kurosaki Fuuko anymore. Instead, she became Kasugano Fuuko.
   After his lie that told her that he was going to study at MIT in the US, Haru returned once again. Still, he didn't really like his studies since he got his degree there. However, he just sent an essay and didn't stay at that university since he returned to another world.
   Still, after his return, they married quickly without hesitation, and then they had their first children.
   In this world, similar to the world of Korosensei, Haru got his shrine here and also dabbled in business ventures since he was too lazy to do business.
   Haru thought that he would only get Fuuko and marry her alone, but he just couldn't control his lower body. He got many other women in this world too.
   Still, looking at his official wife, Haru remembered the time he came to her parents' house after he impregnated her and thought about how his father-in-law wanted to snap his neck. If Fuuko and his mother-in-law didn't stop him, he was sure that he needed to act like he needed to enter the hospital for a week or so.
   Haru stood up and put his ear on Fuuko's bulging stomach. "Oh, it's healthy."
   "I wonder how many times that you're going to do this..." Fuuko said with a sigh, but she didn't think too much and only caressed the head of her husband helplessly. There were many changes in her after many years, but even so, she was still as beautiful as a fairy, and she didn't use prosthetic legs since her husband had gotten her legs.
   "Before we go to the observation class, can we...?" Haru stood up, hugged his wife, and looked at his wife subtly.
   Fuuko blushed and slapped Haru's arm without hesitation!
   "Kaito is going to get angry if we're late!"
   "You don't need to worry. We won't be late," Haru said without hesitation.
   Fuuko sighed helplessly, but she didn't really mind doing what her husband wanted to do. Still, there was one question that she wanted to ask. "By the way, I want to ask you something?"
   "What?" Haru looked at Fuuko curiously.
   "Kuroyukihime has just gotten pregnant, right?" Fuuko said subtly.
   "Yeah, what's wrong with that? You have visited her before, right?" Haru was confused.
   Fuuko looked at her husband straight and asked, "That's not your children, right?" She knew that her husband was perfect in every area, but he wasn't perfect, and there was one thing that made her helpless, and this was his bad habit.
   Haru was too stunned and couldn't say anything. "You - you think that she has gotten pregnant with me?"
   "It's not?" Fuuko asked curiously.
   "Of course not!" Haru was speechless. Even if he had a hobby of stealing the heroines from the protagonist, it didn't mean that he would try to steal the married women or the women that had boyfriends.
   Kuroyukihime had married Arata Haruyuki, and of course, Haru wouldn't do anything sorry for Haruyuki!
   Still, it hurt him when his wife didn't believe him, but he couldn't blame her because of how close he was with Kuroyukihime sometimes.
   "That's great..." Fuuko sighed in relief, but at the same time, she wondered why her husband didn't try to get Kuroyukihime since that way, they could become sisters to each other. She knew how powerful her husband was in bed, so having two or three women a day was normal for him.
   "So, do you still want to do it?"
   Haru looked at his wife and thought that he needed to be sorry for his son first since he knew that he would be late for the observation class.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   "Ora! Ora! Ora!"
   Chapter 2198: Fate/Apocrypha World
   It had been a few years since the end of the Holy Grail War, and the position of the Yggdmillennia had already matched with the three royal families of the Association, which made this Magician Clan one of the powerhouses, especially after the leader of this family, Caules Forvedge Yggdmillennia had gained a better quality of the magic circuits.
   Caules was smart, and he was crafty, but if someone asked, what he lacked the most, then it was the quality of his magic circuits since they were just average.
   However, Caules had a good sister, who gave him a very good brother-in-law.
   Not only has the power of the economics of the Yggdmillennia become even stronger, but it might also be the richest clan on the planet.
   Caules's magic circuits also became several times better after his brother-in-law helped to modify them. He didn't know how his brother-in-law did it, but it didn't really matter since they were all family.
   However, more importantly, Caules gained a teleportation ability that could make him able to teleport from his house to Japan. He didn't need to use an airplane, and he could use teleportation to go into Akihabara, dabbling into his hobby without hesitation.
   Still, no matter how long it had been, Caules had mixed feelings about his brother-in-law. He should feel happy that he got many toys, but it was just hard to feel happy, especially when he had a big sister complex.
   However, Caules could only sigh, especially when she saw a little boy who was playing with a bull in the yard of the house of his sister and brother-in-law.
   "Young Master, it's too dangerous!"
   Many of the maids showed a helpless expression when they saw this little boy, who rode on the top of the bull happily.
   "It's alright. It's alright." The little boy answered in a perfunctory manner, but then he noticed someone familiar and greeted him without hesitation. "Uncle Caules!"
   Caules looked at this little boy with a smile and nodded. "Kanata." Even though he felt conflicted toward his brother-in-law, he quite doted his nephew since he didn't have a child. "Where's your sister?"
   "She should be in London now. I have heard that she's interested in Uncle Zeltrech's creation," Kanata said.
   "Zeltrech's creation?" Caules's expression started to change, and he asked, "It isn't dangerous, right?"
   "No." Kanata shook his head and said, "If it's dangerous, dad will probably chase after Zeltrech in various dimensions."
   Caules was speechless, but he could only nod helplessly since he knew that his brother-in-law also mastered the Second Magic, which allowed him to travel to another world. "So, where's your mother and father?"
   "They're inside." Kanata laid lazily on top of the bull and said, "They're probably busy making either sister or brother for me."
   The maids behind Kanata also looked helplessly at Kanata, but Kanata didn't care and said, "Well, Uncle Caules, I'll go out first."
   "Where are you going?" Caules asked curiously.
   "I will go to the Red Sea. I wanted to see the sea that was split by Moses and play with a shark there," Kanata said simply.
   "Alright, who is going with me?" Kanata looked at the maids and bodyguards behind him.
   They could only look at each other and follow their Young Master honestly to the Red Sea to play with sharks.
   "...Just be careful," Caules said speechlessly.
   "Oh!" Kanata said and teleported with everyone.
   Caules shook his head and rubbed his temple slightly before he went to meet his older sister and brother-in-law. However, he felt confused after he heard his nephew's words. 'Are they making another child?' He didn't really want to enter, but he heard his older sister's voice.
   "Caules, what are you doing?" Fiore asked. Even though many years had passed, she was still beautiful. She still had her trademark bushy brown hair, but she didn't wear her Ygdmillennia uniform. Instead, she wore a simple white outdoor dress with sandals on her beautiful feet.
   Caules sighed and greeted his older sister helplessly. "Sister, can I come to visit you?"
   "Of course, I'm happy if you come to visit me, but you're so busy with the matter of family after all." Fiore smiled and said, "Or have you found a partner? Do you want your brother-in-law to get you a wife? You like a Japanese woman, right?" She walked happily as she held her husband's hand.
   "Sister!" Caules blushed and wanted to shut his sister's mouth right now.
   "Your sister is right. You're almost in your 30, you know?" Haru, who was wearing an aloha shirt and shorts, walked beside his wife, holding her hand. "Or are you swinging that way? You don't need to worry. I won't overthink if you have such a preference."
   "Wha --!? Caules!" Fiore was startled when she heard her husband's words.
   "I'M NOT!!!" Caules roared loudly.
   They started to bicker with each other, and they didn't seem like a magician family at all, but no matter who saw them, they would think that they were family.
   In this world, Haru didn't have many wives, but the world of Fate was quite complicated since they had many parallel worlds, which led to many different kinds of endings. Still, no matter which world it was, he often saw Shiro Emiya and Rin Tohsaka.
   However, it was a normal thing since the two of them were the main characters of the story.
   Still, unlike in the other worlds, where Haru usually sealed the power of his children since they were living in a normal world, in this world, he gave them some powers, so they could fight if they encountered a dangerous situation.
   After all, many Magicians weren't right in their heads, and if they knew that they were his children, they might do something weird.
   However, Haru also knew that his worry was redundant, and he didn't need to worry because the threat of this world was fairly small.
   "Still, is it alright to leave Kanata to travel around the world so freely?" Caules suddenly asked.
   Haru and Fiore looked at each other and thought about their son's hobby, who loved to travel to various places with his teleportation ability.
   Sometimes on the highest mountain, sometimes in the forest where there were so many aboriginal tribes, sometimes in a random place that no one knew.
   Haru and Fiore were sometimes so helpless about their son. Now when Caules suddenly asked this, Fiore quickly asked, "Where is he going?"
   "Red sea." Caules was helpless and said, "he said he wanted to see the sea that was split by Moses."
   Haru and Fiore looked at each other for a moment and made their decision right away.
   They didn't feel worried that their son might enter the sea since they knew that their son could breathe under the water, but they were worried that he might copy Moses's feat, and they knew that someone needed a scolding right now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Grrr!
   Chapter 2199: Seiken Tsukai no World Break World
   At the farms in Orleans, Haru and Jeanne were riding on the top of the horse as they gazed over the scenery.
   "It's beautiful here..." Jeanne said as she leaned her head on her husband. She didn't expect that she would return to Orleans in the world of Seirei Tsukai together with her family. However, that family was neither his parents nor siblings, but they were his husband and children.
   "You're more beautiful, Jeanne," Haru said as he rubbed his wife's belly.
   Jeanne smiled and rubbed her face against his neck.
   The two of them had been living in the Seirei Tsukai world of World Break together for many years. Of course, Jeanne wasn't his only woman since he also had many other wives.
   Still, out of many worlds, in this world, his women came from many different countries.
   Whether it was France, England, Russia, China, the United States, or Japan, Haru had women from those countries.
   Of course, the numbers weren't so exaggerated, and it was still on the limit of the normal count.
   While the world was still attacked by Metaphysicals, it didn't really matter for Haru and Jeanne since neither of them felt that those things could be a threat to them.
   As for the origin of the metaphysicals, they knew that they were either coming from a different dimension or artificially created.
   Yes, artificially created!
   Many of the metaphysical, which was the enemy of humanity, were artificially created.
   As for the attitude of Haru and Jeanne, they took the attitude of the watch and see.
   The value of Saviors is seen from how powerful they are, so they can protect everyone from the metaphysical.
   However, if there isn't any metaphysical, then who will they fight?
   The answer is simple and that is another Savior!
   In other words, if the metaphysical didn't exist then there would be a war that happened in this world.
   Haru and Jeanne had enough of the war, so it was better to leave some of the metaphysical in this world.
   Some of them thought that their decision was cruel since someone might die when the metaphysical was still around.
   However, there was no perfect answer for this question, and no matter what decisions they might make, someone might die.
   If they erased all the metaphysical, the value of Savior would disappear and there would be a chance the world war might happen in the future because of it.
   Whether it was to fight another human being or to fight a metaphysical, which one should they choose?
   Either way, it was inevitable that one might die.
   Truthfully, there was no need to think too much about those matters since they were just aliens in this world, but they had been staying in this world so long after all, and they also had controlled the White Knight Order of Japanese Branch, Russian Branch, French Branch, American Branch, British Branch, and China Branch.
   It was because all of the leaders of those branches were Haru's women, so he basically controlled most of the Saviors in this world, except for the ones that joined the terrorist organizations. It took a while, but even so, their plan had been succeeding.
   "Haru, is it time for us to destroy those metaphysical?" Jeanne asked.
   "It's time." Haru nodded simply.
   "Alright, let's do it tomorrow." Jeanne nodded with a smile.
   Still, they had found the problem above and because of that, they had decided to erase the metaphysical from this world.
   The solution that they had made was by controlling all the Saviors in this world, and that was why they had controlled the White Knight Order without hesitation, so even if the metaphysical disappeared, they didn't need to worry that a war might happen since they controlled the organization that controlled most of the Saviors.
   Still, the human heart had always been uncontrollable, so no one could tell what was going to happen.
   Even if the metaphysical might disappear in the future, a war might happen because of jealousy, envy, anger, pride, or anything.
   After all, every fight started with a small thing, right?
   However, if they did nothing, there wouldn't be any progress, so they had decided to end the metaphysical, especially when they thought about the safety of their children.
   "Mom! Dad! Look, this duck is so fat!"
   Haru and Jeanne looked at their daughter whose face was full of dirt, holding a fat duck with a bright smile.
   Haru laughed and said, "She's like you somehow." Personally, he felt that his daughter in this world was one of the cutest and the most simple, but it might be related to Jeanne since Jeanne was also a simple girl who longed for love.
   If a war didn't happen in France and this country's situation wasn't dire, then Jeanne might live a normal life in the countryside, living a humble life with her family. This might be something normal for anyone, but for her, it was luxurious since she had always been on the battlefield.
   However, it was different now since Jeanne had a loving husband and daughter, and she would do anything to protect them.
   Still, Jeanne couldn't laugh since she knew that Haru was right that their daughter really resembled her personality. "Still, I hope that she can be more feminine." If her daughter was as wild as she was in the future, she worried that her daughter might not have a husband in the future.
   "Then do you want to make another one?" Haru whispered.
   Jeanne blushed instantly and pinched his thigh, but she didn't refute his words since it might be good to get another one.
   "Mom! Dad!" Rin was unhappy when she was ignored by her parents and trotted toward her parents while holding the duck that she had caught.
   The duck in her hands could only cry helplessly since the power of the little girl was too strong!
   "Don't ignore me!" Rin puffed her cheeks and looked at her parents unhappily, but then she was picked up by her father and put in her mother's lap.
   "Sorry, sorry, we were talking about something just now." Jeanne smiled as she cleaned up her daughter's face.
   "What were you talking about?" Rin asked curiously.
   "We were talking about whether we should give you a little brother or little sister," Haru said.
   "......." Jeanne looked at her husband helplessly, but when she was about to say something, her daughter's reaction was so exaggerated that she almost fell down.
   "What?! You'll give me a little sister or little brother?!" Rin was surprised, then moved around like an excited dog. "I want two of them! I want a little sister and a little brother! I want them all!" She moved her hands up and down happily, causing the duck on her hands to squeak loudly since it had become so dizzy.
   Hearing their daughter's wish, Haru and Jeanne looked at each other and thought that they were going to work hard tonight.
   "Okay, okay, we'll give you a little brother and a little sister, but for now, put down that duck. I'm starting to feel sorry for it," Haru said helplessly.
   "Okay." Rin nodded and gave her duck to her father before she started to talk with her mother about her little siblings.
   Haru looked at the duck and wondered whether he should make a duck for dinner.
   "Dad, I want to keep that duck as a pet," Rin suddenly said.
   "Okay." Haru nodded and the duck sighed in relief.
   Anyway, that was how their families were, and of course, this wasn't his only family since he also had many wonderful families in this world too, but of course, with a different woman.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   "Ora! Ora! Ora!"
   Chapter 2200: Kenja no Mago World
   After the appearance of the Demons on the continent was under a crisis, especially when only some people could face the Demons.
   Shin Wolford, who was known as a good guy, worked hard to fight against the Demons who rampaged over the continents.
   Not only Shin Wolford but most of the students in the Ultimate Magic Research Society also became stronger and fought those Demons earnestly.
   The appearance of Shin Wolford was like a cheat, and the people in the other countries weren't prepared at all, especially when the power of the Earlshide Kingdom had grown so much.
   Still, out of all the countries in the continent, if someone asked who could match the Earlshide Kingdom, then without a doubt, it was Els Federation of Free Commerce.
   Haru's appearance in the battle might not be so much. Instead, he had become something akin to a diplomat, creating a status quo among everyone.
   As for the Demons' appearance, frankly, it would be good if they were destroyed, but Haru knew that this was also part of the law of nature since the demon was also part of life in this world.
   Still, with the hard work of the various countries in the continent, before long, the Demon that had invaded the Bluesphere Empire had been defeated.
   As for whether there was a trace of the remnants of the Demons, there might be some, but no one dared to come out openly since how powerful the armies that were led by the combination of countries in the continent were.
   Of course, the one who gained the most was the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els Federation of Free Commerce since they gained the land of the Bluesphere Empire that had been destroyed by the demon.
   Some countries, especially the Ys Holy Nation, wanted to take a portion of the land of the Bluesphere Empire, but how could the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els Federation of Free Commerce allow it?
   The Ys Holy Nation didn't help much anyway, so their request was unreasonable.
   As for the other small countries, no one cared about them. They were lucky that they weren't being annexed by the other countries.
   Haru got what he wanted and made the Els Federation of Free Commerce become bigger, especially after there was a sea area that it didn't have in the past.
   Either way, after the war with the demons, the world continued peacefully.
   Haru also married many women, especially from the Earlshide Kingdom.
   This time, many years had passed, and Haru and his women decided to play on the private beach that he owned on the Bluesphere Empire.
   Haru had already retired from his position as the prime minister and relieved his people without hesitation. He was too lazy to manage a country and decided to become the boss behind the scenes, so he could play with his family.
   A few years had passed, but Sicily was still as beautiful as ever.
   Haru and Sicily were resting on the outdoor bed while watching the beach from their villas. His villa had modern architecture, which was clearly different from the mainstream architecture, but he didn't really care since, with the passage of years and how lack of common sense in Shin Wolford was, the development of the technology in this world became quite strange.
   "You didn't seduce my mother, right?" Sicily suddenly asked lazily.
   Haru was speechless and asked, "You think that I'm that kind of person?"
   Sicily didn't say anything and kept staring at Haru, but after a moment, she sighed and said, "I know that you didn't do anything, but why did my mother suddenly become younger?" She knew that her mother was quite older before, but now, her mother had become so beautiful as if a withered flower had bloomed once again.
   "Your mother asked me to make her younger. As for the payment..." Haru hugged his wife's waist and kissed her cheek lovingly. "Her cute daughter became mine."
   Sicily laughed with blush and rubbed her face, but then she stopped and asked, "So my sisters are also included?"
   Sicily pouted and twisted Haru's waist without hesitation!
   "Ouch! Ouch! Sicily, it hurts!" Haru cried out.
   Sicily snorted and then continued to rest on her husband's chest. "But well.. my sisters are all old right now." She also knew her mother's worry since her two older sisters were still single even though they were old. She also wanted them to marry, but she also didn't want them to marry a random guy, so she felt that it was better for them to marry Haru, even though her husband took advantage of the situation.
   "Say, if I'm as long as them, will you still love me?" Sicily asked.
   "No matter how old you are, I'll love you." Haru took his wife's hand and showed the evidence that she was still charming. "Look, isn't this the evidence that I still love you?"
   Sicily looked at her husband thoughtfully, then touched his hard phallus with a blush.
   Haru and Sicily quickly recovered and looked at their son, who suddenly climbed up to the second floor.
   "What's wrong, Paulus?" Sicily asked.
   The name of his children didn't follow the Japanese style. Instead, they followed a western name since Haru was in the western countries. If he married the girls from Japan in the future, then he might name them a Japanese style in the future.
   Paulus seemed to be confused at why his mother seemed to be flustered, but he didn't care and jumped into the bed of his parents.
   "You're all dirty. Where were you playing?" Sicily asked with a frown, then used magic to clean her son's dirty body and clothes. Unlike the usual males of the von Claude family, that seemed to be weak and silent. Her son was so active that he made her helpless.
   "I'm playing in the nearby swamp with everyone," Paulus said.
   Haru and Sicily looked at each other speechlessly.
   "Anyway, why did you come so suddenly?" Haru asked. If this little guy didn't have a good reason to disturb them, then he might punish him since he was on a good time with his wife.
   "I want a little sibling!" Paulus said with a cheerful face.
   Sicily looked at her son dumbfounded. However, Haru really agreed. "Okay."
   "Really?" Paulus was surprised that his father agreed too easily.
   "But you need to wait a year before your sibling is ready," Haru said.
   "A year?" Paulus was surprised since it was too long, but he nodded. "Okay."
   "Then go out and play. We'll make you a little sibling now," Haru said with a serious expression.
   "Okay!" Paulus nodded, then jumped out from the second floor without hesitation and continued to play. The minds of the children were simple, so after his wish was achieved, his mind was occupied with different things.
   When his son was gone, Haru picked up his wife and said, "Let's make a little sibling for him."
   Sicily looked at her husband subtly, then nodded since she also wanted more children with him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   https://www.patre"n.com/akikan40
   "Ora! Ora! Ora!"
   Chapter 2201: Hundred World
   Many years had passed, and the peace had arrived, especially after the Savages production that was located in outer space had been destroyed.
   In the world of Hundred, Haru was living peacefully with Charlotte and his other women.
   With the disappearance of the Savages, it didn't mean that the Slayers had lost their functions. Instead, they still existed to protect the world, considering Savages might appear again in the future, but for now, with the Savages' production having been destroyed, the Slayers still existed to fight against those other Slayers who misused their powers and to protect the countries in the world.
   Now, the illumination of the stadium, the venue of the finals, has changed.
   Loud cheers had already risen from the stadium at full capacity.
   Haru was together with one of his wives, Liddy Steinberg, who had become the chairman of the Little Garden.
   Many years had passed, but Liddy still maintained her usual strict expression, but whenever they were together, she had always shown a little girl-like expression.
   Liddy blushed and begged. "Le - let's not do it here. There are so many people here." As the chairman of the Little Garden, she needed to appear at the finals of the tournament of the World Martial Arts Tournament <Boys and Girls Category>.
   "Isn't it more exciting here, Liddy?" Haru looked at the crowd and said, "There are 30,000 people in this place, and no one will expect that their respected chairman will do something so naughty in this sacred place."
   "De - dear!!" Liddy's breathing became harder, and her tanned skin turned red when she was being teased by her husband, but then she saw her husband stop, which made her confused. "Dear?"
   "Someone is coming," Haru whispered.
   Liddy quickly straightened her back and changed her expression to her usual strictness. Still, her mood wasn't good when her time with her husband was disturbed, and when the door was suddenly opened...
   Liddy's expression quickly softened when she heard the cry of this little girl.
   Sarah Kasugano Steinberg was the daughter of Haru and Liddy. She had the tanned skin of her mother and the beautiful silver hair of her mother. Still, unlike her mother's strict personality, she was more cheerful and often played around in the Little Garden.
   Still, Sarah didn't jump into her mother's embrace. Instead, she jumped into her father's shoulders.
   "You're already so big." Haru picked up his daughter and put her on his lap. "Don't be too naughty. What if you can't get married in the future?"
   "Then I'll marry dad!" Sarah cried in her childish voice, hugging her father tightly.
   Haru and Liddy looked at each other helplessly.
   "So, what are you doing here? Aren't you with Charlotte?" Liddy asked curiously.
   "Charlotte, Mama told me that you were doing something fun!" Sarah pouted and complained. "It's not fair! I also want to join you two!"
   Haru thought that he might need to punish Charlotte tonight.
   Liddy wanted to say something, but then she let out a sigh. She then sat next to her husband and daughter and said, "Okay, don't cause any trouble since I need to give a greeting for the final of the tournament."
   "Okay~~!" Sarah chirped, but then she asked, "The final is the match between Tomoya-nii and Albert-nii, right?"
   Tomoya was Haru's child with Karen Kisaragi, and on the other hand, Albert was Haru's child with Claire Harvey.
   Haru didn't hesitate to make a child since he loved them, but with how many of his women were, he usually limited the number of children to one or two.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and asked, "Who are you going to cheer?"
   "Hmm..." Sarah folded her hands and showed a troubled expression since she wasn't sure who she should encourage. "By the way, who is going to win, papa?"
   Liddy also looked at her husband, wondering who was going to win.
   "Can we just watch since we can see who is going to win that way easily?" Haru said simply.
   Both father and daughter looked at each other, and they nodded thoughtfully. As for his children, there was no way that his daughter was stupid, and she was smart enough, trying to trap him, so she could ask him many favors.
   Haru patted his daughter's head and said, "You're smart, but don't play with your father."
   Sarah stuck her tongue cutely toward Haru, then hugged her mother and asked her in an adorable tone. "Mom, papa is bullying me."
   Liddy looked at her daughter helplessly since she was also being bullied by Haru too, so there was nothing that she could do.
   "By the way, Mom, Papa, can I ask something?" Sarah suddenly asked her two parents with watery eyes as if a cute cat that wanted to be pampered by its master.
   "What?" Liddy frowned and knew about her daughter's tactic, so she had always been wary. "Didn't you just ask for a tiger as a pet before? What do you want again? Duck?"
   Haru wondered why most of his daughters had always been naughty. 'It might be related to my genes?' He wondered whether, in the future, they would create an inverse harem, but it wasn't his problem since he wasn't the type that would control his children. Still, even so, he needed to give them the right education since being stupid was the last thing that he wanted them to be.
   "I want a little sibling!" Sarah said with a cute smile.
   "........" Liddy opened her mouth wide, but Haru nodded without hesitation. "Okay, just wait until next year. You'll see your little sibling?"
   "Eh? Really?" Sarah was surprised.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded, then looked at Liddy with a smile, which caused her to blush. "So, do you want a little brother or a little sister?"
   "Little brother!" Sarah smiled and said, "I want to bully him."
   "And so, the time has finally come for the entrance of the two people who advanced to the finals of the tournament of the World Martial Arts Tournament<Boys and Girls Category>!"
   Suddenly the voice of the MC was heard throughout the stadium.
   Haru patted his daughter's head and said, "Alright, calm down and don't move around. Your mother needed to give a greeting."
   "Okay." Sarah chirped obediently, then looked at her mother.
   Liddy curled her lips and thought that she might need to dry him tonight since they had decided to give their daughter a little sibling.
   However, could Liddy do that?
   Probably not, since no matter how old they were, none of his women could beat him in that area even though they attacked him in a group.
   Haru, who sat with Liddy and his daughter, then noticed Katsuragi Hayato, Emilia Gudenberg, and two of their children. He saw them notice him as he waved his hand toward them.
   Hayato waved his hand helplessly, and Emilia only snorted before looking away.
   "By the way, Papa," Sarah whispered.
   "You're not doing weird things with aunty Emilia, right?" Sarah asked curiously.
   Haru looked at his daughter and thought that he might need to educate her more in the future.
   comment
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   "........................."
   Chapter 2202: Mahouka World
   Many years have passed in the world of Mahouka, and many changes have happened in society, especially the images of the magicians among the people.
   A new era had come, and the role of the magician had changed.
   The magician didn't need to be forced to live as a living weapon again. Instead, they could live as ordinary humans.
   However, the process wasn't easy.
   There were many things that had happened over the years.
   The war didn't happen, but there was a plan that intended to send a powerful magician to outer space, so they wouldn't disrupt the domination of the people in the world.
   The name of this plan was Project Dione, an international project to try to terraform Venus by using magic techniques.
   Tatsuya, who was the Silver Taurus, and whose identity was known as one of the Strategic-Class Magicians, was known and invited to the Project Dione.
   If Project Dione was successful, then Edward Clark, the man behind this project, would be successful in sending out all-powerful magicians off the planet.
   However, that plan failed after Haru and Tatsuya created a project called E.S.C.A.P.E.S.
   The E.S.C.A.P.E.S. is a magical non-military project planned by Shiba Tatsuya and Rokkaku Haruka. The name is short for Extracting both useful and harmful Substances from the Coastal Area of the Pacific using Electricity generated by the Stellar generator. It is a project to access substances from the depths of the sea in the Pacific Ocean's coastal region by means of a Stellar Furnace, but in a sense, it was also a "means of escape" or "free the substances."
   Edward Clark's plan failed, and he died, so Haru quickly forgot about that matter and quickly started the project that he planned with Tatsuya.
   Those hard years had passed, and this time, they were about to welcome the fruit of their labor.
   Still, as a magician, Haru didn't forget one important thing, and that was to create an organization to protect the right of the magician.
   Magian Company is a non-profit organization that aims to pave the way for people in the magic community to become active in society, even if they don't meet the standards put forth in the past. Specifically, he wants to provide non-military job training and create non-military job opportunities for magicians.
   Haru had children in this world, after all, and they were all magicians, so this organization was important.
   It was time for the announcement of the Stellar Generator Inc.
   Tatsuya and Miyuki stayed at the hotel where the announcement of Stellar Generator was about to be held. Of course, neither of them stayed in the same room since they hadn't married yet, and with how the society developed, there were no people who had sex before marriage, except for one person, of course.
   Tatsuya and Miyuki might be siblings, but this wouldn't stop them from being together.
   Haru wasn't such a cruel guy, so he didn't intend to destroy the relationship between Tatsuya and Miyuki, but if he was serious, then Miyumi, probably...
   While waiting for the announcement to start, Tatsuya and Miyuki were waiting in the VIP room.
   "Has that guy come?" Tatsuya asked.
   "Not yet." Miyuki sighed.
   The two of them had a helpless expression when they thought about the guy that they mentioned before since who would expect that he would become their uncle so suddenly. They were helpless until the door of the room was opened.
   "Tatsuya-nii! Miyuki-nee! It has been a while."
   Hearing this childish voice, Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at the figure of their cousin.
   "Ren-kun." Miyuki greeted her cousin with a smile and wanted to hug him somehow.
   "Ren." Tatsuya also nodded with a soft expression.
   Similar to all the other members of the Yotsuba clan that changed their families' names.
   Ren Kasugano was the first child of Haru and Maya. He was almost five years old and slightly childish, but his IQ was as high as his father's. He had the silver hair of his father and the combination of handsomeness and beauty of his father and mother.
   Miyuki was sure that if Ren grew up, this guy would seduce all the girls in this country like his father.
   "Ren, where's your father?" Tatsuya asked and hid his displeasure. This might be an important event, but he would be lying if he didn't feel good about his cousin. After all, the fault was on Haru, who seduced his aunt, but there was nothing that he, and all the members of the clan, could do since when Maya announced her marriage with Haru, who was decades younger than her, she was already pregnant with Haru's child.
   If Haru was loyal to his aunt, Tatsuya wouldn't say much, but that bastard also made various other women pregnant with his child, which made him want to scold him somehow. He might not have emotion, and he only cared about his little sister, but even so, he could feel the malice of the world when this guy made many women, including his aunt, pregnant.
   "Well, Father isn't coming, so he said to leave the event to you, Tatsuya-nii," Ren said simply with his childish smile.
   "What?!" Miyuki's expression turned fierce, and she asked, "Is that guy serious?" She didn't expect that guy to be absent during such an important event, which made her furious!
   Miyuki might be gentle toward Tatsuya and indifferent toward most people other than his older brother, but when it came to Haru, she just couldn't control her emotion, which made her wonder why.
   Miyuki glanced at Tatsuya and knew why she felt this feeling, but there was no way for her to leave her older brother.
   Tatsuya was calm, but he was also annoyed. "Why?" After all, this was one of the most important events, and even though he didn't want to admit it, Haru's face was more suitable since Haru's popularity was so high that his voice could affect many people.
   "Ugh..." Ren also knew that the atmosphere wasn't good, so he quickly said, "Father is coaxing mom. She's about to give him a little sibling." He expressed happiness when he talked about this matter since he also wanted to be a little sibling.
   Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at each other, and their expressions were quite complicated. They knew that their aunt couldn't come out carelessly, especially in such a big event since the identity of their aunt was complicated. Still, hearing that Haru and their aunt would flirt with each other and even have another child somehow put them in a complicated mood.
   "Don't worry, Tatsuya-nii, Miyuki-nee. Father isn't coming because he believes in you, and I'm also here, right?" Ren raised his two fists and said, "I'll wish you success."
   Tatsuya and Miyuki looked at each other helplessly and nodded. However, they knew that this bastard was probably using his time to flirt with his women, which made them helpless somehow. However, it was great to know that the relationship between their aunt and Haru was as great as ever.
   With that said, after Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Ren talked for a moment. They were about to welcome the new era of the magician that was about to appear in this world.
  
   Chapter 2203: Strike the Blood World
   The world had passed many years and Haru had created the biggest Empire in this world.
   His territory was huge from the Itogami Island, Japan, Russia, Southeast Asia, the Korean Peninsula, half of China, Oceania, and Australia.
   It might be strange why his territory could be so huge, but it was because the last boss in this world.
   Deva still existed in this world and they wanted to dominate this world again like before.
   Devas were powerful, they had a superpower and an accident technology that could destroy many civilizations easily.
   No matter who they were, they could be defeated easily by the Devas, showing how powerful they were.
   However, in front of Haru, they were just a group of ants.
   Still, Haru didn't erase their existence right away since there was no need for him to do so, especially when they didn't even attack the Itogami Island.
   Well, they wanted to attack the Itogami Island, but Haru shooed them away, so they decided to destroy various civilizations that they met and since the group of Devas didn't attack the Itogami island, he didn't need to do anything.
   Haru wasn't a hero and he also wasn't interested in becoming one.
   The world was in chaos when Devas appeared and everyone thought that they would have the world apocalypse.
   However, those high-ranking people and everyone in the world knew that there was one person that could defeat the group of Devas and this person was Kasugano Haruka, who was the current fourth progenitor. They begged him to eliminate Devas, but he wouldn't do it for free since he wanted them to become his vassal.
   As long as those countries became his vassals, Haru would protect them.
   Some of them complained that some of them had a difficult expression, and some of them agreed without hesitation.
   Haru didn't care about those who complained and who rejected him since there was no need for him to do anything if they didn't agree.
   Devas also avoided Haru since they could tell how strong Haru was. They had an urge to defeat him, but since he was so strong, they were the ones who were afraid that they would be attacked by him.
   Devas' attacks kept happening one after another, and panic couldn't be stopped.
   As for the people in the Itogami Island, they could only sigh in relief since they were protected by their emperor so they were all safe, even though everyone was in danger because of the Devas.
   In the end, those countries couldn't hold on and they decided to become his vassals after the damages that had been caused by the Devas weren't something that they could bear, and as expected, the moment, they became his vassal, Haru showed his power and protected all of his subjects.
   Haru was quickly worshiped by all the people of his empire since the terror of the Devas was too much for those people. He knew how useful the existence of Devas was, so even though he destroyed some of their facilities and fought them, he didn't intend to eliminate them since without an enemy, the world couldn't progress and he couldn't conquer the world.
   If someone asked, who was the most excited about this empire then without a doubt, it was Semiramis.
   Semiramis was a queen, but compared to Haru's empire, the scale of her kingdom was too small.
   "Haru, when are you going to get my kingdom too?" Semiramis asked with a coquettish expression.
   "Wait until I get to India? The Middle East is so far away from our place after all," Haru said, but then he asked, "Where's Koharu?"
   Kasugano Koharu was his daughter and Semiramis in this world.
   "She should be playing with Reina and Moegi. "I've heard that they're going to the past to catch the monster you've fought in the past," Semiramis said as she laid on her husband's chest lazily.
   Haru suddenly thought about the monster that he had fought in the past when he met his future daughter Nagisa during his high school time.
   As for Moegi that was mentioned by Semiramis before, she was his daughter with Asagi.
   Haru had many women in this world, but no one said much about it, after all, he was the emperor of the biggest empire in this world and even in history.
   While Haru and Semiramis were flirting with each other, suddenly the door opened.
   Haru and Semiramis quickly stopped and looked at one of his daughters who jumped toward them happily.
   Semiramis quickly put in a displeased expression and asked, "Fumi, why you're not with your mother?" She thought of making another one, but this stupid daughter of Mimori and Haru.
   "Mom said to disrupt you two if you're flirting," Fumi said with a smile.
   "So what's wrong?" Haru asked curiously.
   "Dad, the plan to colony space is about to start." Fumi pouted and said, "Mom told you to come to help!"
   Haru rolled his eyes and thought that Mimori wanted to be punished. "Okay, okay, I'll come later, so you should return first. Dad has something important to do."
   Fumi looked at her father doubtfully, but she nodded before she looked at Semiramis, who smiled smugly before she blushed and ran away. She knew what her father and Semiramis Mama wanted to do, but what could she do?
   'Should I eavesdrop?' Fumi thought.
   As Fumi walked out and closed the door, Semiramis suddenly said, "Haru."
   "Sooner or later, you might be eaten by your daughters."
   "Anyway, do you plan to go to colony space now?" Semiramis asked with excitement. She started to think that the earth was too small and considering they could live so long, wasn't it better to colonize outer space?
   Semiramis somehow became curious about the difference between space and earth.
   "Not now, but I plan to."
   Anyway, Haru had decided to dominate this world, so space wouldn't escape from him. However, he could worry about this problem later since there was something that he needed to do.
   "Let's make another one," Haru said.
   "Okay." Semiramis nodded with a smile.
   Haru and Semiramis were about to create another life, but before that, he was going to punish a naughty daughter who tried to peek on their parents' private activity.
  
   Chapter 2204: Kuroneko's World
   Many years had passed in the world of Kuroneko.
   Kuroneko had always been wary of her love story, especially in her world, since she was rejected and became the loser who was thrown out by the main protagonist in her world. However, there was no need to worry since even though she might be acquainted with the main protagonist in her world, considering she was the friend of the little sister of the main protagonist, she didn't fall for that guy.
   Kuroneko's relationship with Kyousuke Kousaka was simply average.
   They were neither close nor far.
   It might seem weird, but it wasn't totally weird since there was an existence of one person that disturbed the entire harem of Kyousuke Kousaka.
   Kyousuke Kousaka couldn't get the hearts of most of the heroines simply because most of them had fallen for another person.
   "Haru-nii, how many times are you going to make Ruri-nee pregnant?" Hinata Gokou looked at her brother-in-law, who was playing with his first and second children in the living room. Still, no matter how many times she saw it, she felt that Haru was really a good father, considering how skillfully he was in taking care of his children.
   Neither of his children cried, and they simply slept in his arms.
   "You asked me that?" Haru looked at his little sister-in-law helplessly and said, "Why don't you ask your older sister?"
   "Eh? Was it Ruri-nee who wanted so many children?" Hinata was dumbfounded.
   "What were you talking about me?" Kuroneko, whose real name was Ruri Gokou, walked toward her husband and her little sister curiously. After her marriage to Haru, she changed her family name and became Kasugano Ruri.
   It might be surprising since Kuroneko decided to marry Haru, who was known as a scumbag, as her husband, but personally, she didn't date him and even loved him, especially when she often drew a BL manga with his character in the book.
   If Kuroneko didn't watch him so much, there was no way for her to be able to produce such a perfect copy of her book.
   Kuroneko also knew that Haru was a good father and also a beast husband, especially at night, so she often subconsciously asked him to let it out inside her, asking him for a child again, even though her first and second son was in his second and first years.
   In other words, their speed of making children was so much since they made one every year.
   Kuroneko's parents loved their grandparents, considering they were all male, but her little sisters had mixed feelings.
   "If it's children, then you don't need to worry. This is going to be our last child," Kuroneko said with a smile as she caressed her stomach. She was pregnant again, and this time, they were going to have a daughter.
   "I see..." Hinata nodded and looked at the two of them thoughtfully.
   While staying in this world, as expected, Haru couldn't control his lower body, and he also reached his hands on the other heroines that should fall for the main protagonist in this world.
   Not only Kuroneko but Haru also got his hands on Saori Makishima, Setsuna Fate Iori, Ayase Aragaki, Kirino Kousaka, and many other heroines, especially when there were many other heroines from the story of Eromanga in this world.
   Haru was greedy for their bodies, so he just ate them all.
   Still, there was no way for him to talk about this matter in front of his sister-in-law. He suddenly felt his second son, and it seemed, wanted to pee. "This little guy needs to pee. I'll help him first." He gave his first son to Kuroneko before he went to the toilet.
   Kuroneko held her son subconsciously and then patted this little guy. She looked at this little guy and wondered whether this guy would become a harem protagonist in the future. She then looked at her little sister and said, "No."
   "...I didn't say anything." Hinata was speechless.
   "I can tell what you want to do, but it feels awkward if I let my little sister become his woman too." It was a different matter than the other women, but if it was his little sister, then it was a different matter. After her little sister, then Haru might get his other little sister, and probably her mother too?
   How could Kuroneko allow that?
   Still, Kuroneko also understood how the feelings of her little sister were, considering there were no better men than her husband in this world, and whenever they saw the other man aside from Haru, they would feel that man was dull. However, it was an enviable matter since her husband was the most handsome man in the universe.
   As for his skill in that area, there was no need to say it, right?
   Not only Kuroneko but the other women in other worlds were also crazy about him.
   Kuroneko knew that Haru might not be loyal to one woman, but she felt that was okay since that way, it gave him a sense of imperfections. Still, she also heard that he was quite the perfect husband in another world, especially when he only had one wife in that world, but she didn't overthink since she was satisfied with her life.
   If there was something that Kuroneko felt unsatisfied with, then probably because she wasn't strong enough, but it didn't really matter anymore since her husband was strong.
   While Kuroneko and Hinata talked to each other, Haru returned with his second child before they heard the sound of a bell.
   Haru and Kuroneko came to the house, but Hinata didn't know.
   "I'll go and open the door," Hinata said and left.
   Haru sat next to his wife and said, "It feels weird when you talk about whether your little sister will be mine or not."
   Kuroneko squinted her eyes and grabbed her husband's phallus. "Should I use the Sticky Finger to part your phallus with your body? I'll keep that phallus with me for a week."
   ".........." Haru's lips twitched, and he thought that his wife was merciless.
   While they talked about Hinata, the girl that they were talking about returning, and her expression was quite complicated when she left, several women came to his house, and similarly to Kuroneko, each of them had a life on their stomach.
   Haru thought that he was really a scumbag, but while his life in this world was satisfying, there was one thing that he needed to do in his original world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   "........................."
   Chapter 2205: Next Quest
   While many years have passed in other worlds, only a few years have passed in his original world.
   Two years after his graduation, and right when Sora and Megumi were about to enter the university, there was something that they were about to do.
   Haru was going to marry all of his women.
   Still, the process was quite troublesome since there were so many of his women there, so he set up a batch, and the first group he was going to marry was Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, Sora, and Erina. The five of them would marry him before the others since they weren't so hasty either.
   The marriage would be held on Lanai island, the private island that he bought a few years ago.
   Haru was in his waiting room, waiting for the event to start. Still, he wasn't here alone, and some people accompanied him in this room.
   If it was usually, Haru would be accompanied by the other women he hadn't married and probably have two people world time in this room, doing a secret rendezvous before a marriage. However, this time was different since he wasn't accompanied by one girl or a group of girls. Instead, he was accompanied by someone he had always wanted to be with forever.
   "We're going to get married soon..." Sora felt emotional when she thought they were about to pledge to become a husband and a wife soon. Not by hiding that fact or doing it secretly. Instead, they became together formally in front of everyone, without feeling ashamed or afraid of society's prejudice.
   "As I have promised you, right? I'll marry you." Haru looked at Sora, who was sitting on his lap, with a gentle smile. He could see that she was so beautiful today, and he just wanted to push her somehow.
   Sora wore a white wedding gown with beautiful make-up on her face, making her even more charming.
   If there was an angel in this world, then without a doubt, Sora would be that angel.
   Sora smiled and kissed Haru's cheek without hesitation.
   "Wait, I'm happy with the kiss, but your lipstick might stick on my cheek," Haru said speechlessly.
   "Then put it on me again," Sora said with a spoiled tone, wanting her brother to pamper her.
   "Okay, then, I won't need to worry anymore." Haru then kissed Sora's lips without hesitation, and he even wanted to take off her panties, without taking off the gown, but then someone entered.
   "...The marriage is about to start, but you're doing something like this..."
   Even though she seemed to complain, her voice was so bland.
   Haru and Sora were embarrassed, and they quickly fixed their clothes.
   Megumi let out a sigh, but she also sat on Haru's lap.
   Haru and Sora smiled at the same time, and the three of them hugged each other.
   In the beginning, there were only three of them, but slowly, everything grew, and they had so many sisters.
   Megumi and Sora somehow let out a long sigh and looked at their soon-to-be-husband.
   He started to become a novelist, but then at the speed that no one would expect, he would become the richest man on earth.
   Megumi and Sora had become adults, so they also understood how amazing his business was and how amazing he was.
   Still, everything started with the first book that he had written.
   "You bring that thing here?" Haru looked at his first light novel with a strange expression. Thinking back, it might become part of his dark history, considering the novel's content.
   "What's with that expression?" Sora pouted while hugging the novel. "This novel is pretty good, you know?"
   "Yeah, the ending is unexpected, and you write the physiology and the emotion of the characters very well," Megumi said while nodding, agreeing with Sora's words. "As expected of a harem protagonist."
   Sora and Megumi thought that Haru could marry all of the girls because he was a light novelist writer in the past.
   As for now, his career had changed, and he became a tycoon.
   "Let me read it again." It had been a while since Haru took a look at his book, considering how busy he was.
   "Here." Megumi gave the book without hesitation.
   Haru read his book and slowly understood that everything might start from this book. He started this book because of money, but this book was also part of his deepest desire. His desire to marry Sora, who was known as his little sister in the past.
   However, it might be because of history or because he was someone who was reincarnated in this world that they had become step-siblings instead of an actual sibling.
   'If Sora is really my little sister, will I marry her?' Haru thought, but probably, considering how scumbag he was, he might really marry his little sister.
   "What were you thinking about?" Sora asked since she could see that Haru was thinking something weird.
   "Yeah, what were you thinking about?" Megumi asked curiously.
   Haru put down the book on the side, then hugged the two of them gently and said, "I was just thinking how lucky I was that I could marry the two of you."
   Megumi and Sora blushed and hugged him tightly.
   The three of them hugged and kissed each other, and frankly, if their marriage wasn't going to start soon, then they would probably do it right away.
   Still, some people disturbed them again.
   "Hey, the marriage is about to start! Be prepared!" Erina was so jealous.
   "Yes, we have been searching for you, but here you are," Utaha said with a sigh.
   Kirari didn't say much and joined them, hugging each other.
   Erina and Utaha looked at each other before they joined and hugged each other.
   If it was someone else, they might be troubled with five women, but it was different with Haru since he could handle them no matter how much the women were.
   "The marriage is about to start soon. Let's go out," Haru suddenly said.
   They thought to finish their marriage as soon as possible, so they could enter the battlefield right away.
   They stood up together and tidied up their clothes.
   Haru was helping them, but suddenly his smartphone vibrated. His lips twitched, and he took his smartphone before he let out a sigh. He opened the Group Chat and quickly wrote.
   Haru: "I'm going to get married. Can someone handle the quest?"
   There was no way for him to handle the quest since he would get married.
   Kuroneko: "You don't need to worry. We can wait for you."
   'Am I going to be the one who does the quest?' Haru was speechless, but in the end, he ignored the number of replies that he received in the group chat. Instead, he put his smartphone again in his pocket before looking at his five wives-to-be. "Shall we go, dears?"
   Sora, Megumi, Utaha, Erina, and Kirari smiled and nodded since they couldn't wait to become his wife.
   They walked out together, leaving the single book that was placed on the sofa.
   The book wasn't closed, and it was opened, showing the book's last page.
   "Thus, both sister and brother decide to become lovers."
   Haru thought about that sentence that was written in the book and thought that he might need to change it into wife and husband instead of lovers in the future, but for now, he was going to marry his little sister for real.
   "Thus, both sister and brother decide to become a husband and a wife."
   Haru let out a long sigh as he pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling tired, but then the door of his room was opened, and someone jumped into his lap.
   Haru looked at his daughter helplessly, then turned off the virtual screen without hesitation since he didn't want his daughter to read his novel.
   "Okay, okay, let's go out to play."
   Haru carried his daughter and walked out of his room. His novel might end, but he thought that he might write the spin-off, but then again, his book had finished.
   However, his life with his women and children would continue from now on and in the future.
   Whenever there is a beginning, there's also an end.
   Thank you for supporting me for so many years.
   Sometimes I was lazy, and sometimes I was spirited.
   Anyway, the journey for the past few years has ended.
   Once again, thank you for supporting me for the past few years.
   As for my plan after this, I will focus on the "I Refuse to Become a Scumbag in Tokyo."
   Also, I have written a new book before, and its title is "Is it wrong to become a scumbag?"
   Well, it is quite an anticlimax, but that's all I want to say.
   Lastly, thank you once again.
   THE END

 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"